The Turkish history from the original of that nation, to the growth of the Ottoman empire with the lives and conquests of their princes and emperours / by Richard Knolles ... ; with a continuation to this present year MDCLXXXVII ; whereunto is added, The present state of the Ottoman empire, by Sir Paul Rycaut ...

THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS From the Year 1678, to the Year 1699.

* 1.1WE have in our preceding History represented the Ottoman Empire for seve∣ral years past, under ma∣ny Circumstances of Hap∣piness and Glory. The Turks had been successful in their Wars abroad, having in∣creased and enlarged their Empire by ad∣ding Newhausel in Hungary thereunto, with the Countrey belonging to it. They had gained and conquered all the Island of Can∣dia, with that invincible Fortress, and there∣upon had put an end to a War with the Venetians, which had continued for the space of Twenty six Years. After which they carried their Conquering Arms into Poland, where they took the strong Fortress of Caminiec, which is the Key of that King∣dom; and thence marched into that Coun∣trey as far as Leopolis, which they brought under the Tribute of Eighty thousand Crowns a-year, and so returned back again into their own Dominions without any Op∣position, or so much almost as the Appear∣ance of an Enemy: And to render this Action the more observable, it was attend∣ed with the least Expence of Blood and Treasure, of any Enterprize of so bold and daring a Design; and proved an Expedition so profitable and beneficial, that scarce a Ia∣nizary or Horseman returned without Spoil, or Plunder, or Slaves of both Sexes. All which Wars were acted within the space of Thirteen Years, during the Government of Achmet Kuperli, with such Intervals al∣so of Peace, that War seemed but an En∣tertainment to exercise the Soldiery, and amuse their Minds, lest they should fall into Mutiny and Sedition; all the Parti∣culars of which we have already at large related. And here I cannot but observe, and say, That Justice is the proper means to render a People flourishing and happy; an Instance whereof we have through all the Government of Kuperli,* 1.2 who being a Person educated and skilful in the Law, administred Justice equally to the People; his Eyes were not blinded with Avarice, which might biass or thwart him in giving Judgment; he was not cruel, or bloody, or inclined to take away Mens Lives for the sake of their Riches; nor more ambitious than what served to make him jealous of his Honour, and zealous to conserve and keep up his Fame and Reputation in the World; which is necessary for Ministers in his sublime Station. Wherefore let us look on those Times which were as quiet, calm and peaceable as any that ever had smiled on the Ottoman State, and justly attribute those Blessings to the Favour of Heaven, which was pleased in those Days to behold so much Justice and Equity dispensed to a People unaccustomed there∣unto, and perhaps in Reward thereof, to make the Government more easie and plea∣sant, than either before or since those Hal∣cyon Days. But now that Kara Mustapha comes to succeed in the Place of so just and equal a Governour, a Person of Vio∣lence, Rapine, Pride, Covetousness, False, Perfidious, Bloody, and without Reason or Justice; we have nothing to represent at the beginning of his Government, besides his Oppression, Extortion, Cruelties and Acts of Injustice beyond any thing that was ever practised before in the Reign of the most Tyrannical Princes: and in Pro∣cess of time becoming vastly Rich with the Spoils and Ruine of many thou∣sands of Families, he accomplishes the full Measure of his Iniquity by the perfidious Breach of the Truce between the Emperor and his Master the Sultan: For tho' it wanted only three Years of being expired, yet trusting to the Power and Force of his

ill-gotten Wealth, he had not Patience to expect so long a Term, being pushed for∣ward by his own Destiny, and incited thereunto by covetous and ambitious De∣sires, joyned to a Scorn, and a mean Opi∣nion of the Christians, to whom he would scarce allow either Understanding, or Cou∣rage, or Conduct in War: In which vain Confidence and Presumption of his invin∣cible Power, he precipitated the whole Ot∣toman Empire into a dismal and direful Con∣dition and State, from whence proceeded nothing but Slaughter, and Tragedies, fa∣tal both to his own self, and to his Ma∣ster, as will appear in the Progress of this History. But before we enter on those greater Matters, let us first consider this Grand Vizier in his Behaviour towards the Turks, and others who were Subjects to the Sultan. It is certain, that he had his first Rise from Kuperli the Father, and married his Daughter, and was after∣wards on the score of that Alliance, fa∣voured by the Son: he was made Capitan Pasha, or Admiral of the Fleet; but being as it were out of his Element, and not pleased with the Sea, he was constituted Chimacam, and placed with the Grand Seignior, and at all times next his Person when the Vizier was absent, and employ∣ed in the Wars: In which Capacity and Condition (as we have before related) he behaved himself with that gentle and affa∣ble Behaviour towards all Persons, as gave Hopes and Expectations of better and more temperate Government when he should come to be Vizier. But being raised to that sublime Station, he soon changed his Hu∣mour, and began to shew the Fierceness of his Nature, which he had long suppres∣sed. In Evidence of which, we have so ma∣ny Instances and Examples of his Cruelty and Injustice to produce, that had we no other matter than his Management of Af∣fairs in the time of Peace, without Re∣gard or Reference to Foreign Wars, his Proceedings were so irregular and unrea∣sonable, as might for the Extravagancy of them, deserve to be kept in Memory: But they are too many to be recounted, and therefore we shall content our selves with some few which have relation to the Eng∣lish Nation, and to the Subjects of other Princes in Peace and Alliance with the Turk.

The Case of Mr. Samuel Pentlow, who lived about Thirty Years a Merchant at Smyrna, will never be forgotten by the English Factory of that Place: The mat∣ter is so extraordinary as might deserve to be related at large, with all the Circum∣stances of it; but I shall confine my self to a short and brief Narrative, which was this.

Mr. Pentlow had by a long Trade, in tract of time, gained very considerable Riches, besides an Estate in Land left him by his Father in England; to inherit which, being desirous to have Heirs of his own Body, he married a Greek Woman of mean Extraction. The Grand Vizier having received intimation thereof, and of the Riches of Pentlow, which were magni∣fied to him, according to the Account made on Rich Men, whose Fortune it is to have their Estates always over-valued; he immediately swallowed in his Thoughts all his Wealth and Estate, as if he had been a Pasha, or some other Subject who had grown fat and wealthy to a degree worthy the Grand Seignior's Notice and Acceptance. And to bring him within the compass of such a Seizure, he declared, That whosoever had married a Woman, who was a Subject to the Grand Seignior, did by Virtue of such a Match become, ipso facto, a Subject, and yield himself to the same Condition with his Wife; which being a Law never before made or declared, was levelled only at Pentlow to hook in his Estate; having never before been pra∣ctised, and perhaps will never be again, unless the same Circumstances concurr of such a Vizier, and such a Person as this our Merchant was.

Pentlow had notice of this new Law which the Vizier had promulged, and was not unsensible that it was levelled at his Estate: But yet I know not what Star guided him, or what Charm affixed, or wedded him to the Countrey, he provi∣ded not against the Snare laid for him, which he might easily have avoided by exporting his Estate, as Merchants com∣monly do, into other Countries; but in∣stead thereof, he keeps all about him, and finding himself sickly and decaying, he made his last Will and Testament in a formal manner,* 1.3 and constituted two Merchants to be his Executors, without Reflection or Thoughts how the Vizier had decreed the Grand Seignior to be his Heir, which accordingly succeeded in a short time afterwards: For Pentlow being dead, the News was speedily carried to the Chief Customer at Adrianople, who had laid the Plot to seize his Estate; and by him the Grand Vizier was informed of the great Wealth fallen to the Sultan by the Death of his English Subject. The covetous Desire of so vast Riches, which was magnified five times beyond its real Value, caused the Vizier with all Expedi∣tion to dispatch a Capugi-Basha to Smyrna to take all the Estate of the Deceased into his Hands, for the Use of the Grand Seig∣nior; and in case the Executors refused to

make a free and clear Resignation accord∣ingly, then to bring them up Prisoners to Adrianople. The Executors not complying as the Officers required, were carried up by him to Adrianople: Where to extort from them a confession of the whole Estate, they were threatned with the Gallies, with the Rack, the Wheel and other Tortures. In fine, after an Imprisonment of some Days, with a Collar of Iron about their Necks, to which a Chain was fixed and rivetted to a Post with Manacles on their Hands; and after a thousand menaces of farther Punish∣ment, they were forced so far to comply, as to Promise, and give Obligation to pay un∣to the Vizier, or his Order, the Sum of Ninety thousand Dollars within a certain time after their Arrival at Smyrna. To raise this Money against the Term prefixed, such hast was made, that the Goods of the Deceased were Sold at such low Rates, that they amounted not within Five or Six thou∣sand Dollars of the Sum, for which the Executors had Engaged; which they refu∣sing to pay out of their own Estates; were again Imprisoned at Smyrna, where they lay for the space of five or six Months, until such time as a Composition was made, and Expedients found for their Enlargment. Many other, passages occurred of the like in∣justice, thro' the whole course of this matter, which for brevity sake we purposely omit: In regard that what we have said already, is sufficient to give the Reader an instance of this Vizier's avarice and injustice: Of which the Turks,* 1.4 as well as the Christians were so sensible; that Solyman, the late Vizier's Kiaja, or Steward, and then Imbrahor or Master of the Horse to the Grand Seignior, demanding one day concerning the Avania of Pentlow, could not suppress his Thoughts (tho' much a Courtier) but said, In this Man's time the Musselmin or Believers, can∣not expect better Usage or Treatment than the Gaurs or Christians. But this single in∣stance is not sufficient to express the un∣just, and rapacious Humour of this Vizier; who in an unparallell'd manner of proceeding did ever incline to the Plaintiff; in whose favour having given Sentence against the Defendant to the utmost Asper demanded, his method was to cause the Money im∣mediately to be paid; and took it to him∣self, giving the Plaintiff some small share thereof, not worthy the Trouble or Ex∣pence of the Suit: In this manner he dealt with another Merchant of our Nation, on whom one Pizzamano an Italian made a false pretence of Six thousands Dollars, which Cause being brought before the Vi∣zier, he readily condemned our English Merchant; and having forced the payment by a rigorous Imprisonment, he appro∣priated the whole Sum to his own Use; giving the Plaintiff about Thirty Dollars, as a gratuitous Reward for turning Turk; he having in compliance with the Vizier, and to gain his favour, renounced his Faith, and Sold his Religion at so vile a Price. In a short time after which the Vizier extorted from our Turky Company Fifty thousand Dollars, and demanded an increase of the usual Presents which at certain times were made to him, and to all the Officers of the Court: The which, and the like man∣ner of Proceedings, tho' they gained him the hatred of all Men, yet the constancy of the Grand Seignior to his Ministers, and his me∣thod in making his Master sharer with him in all his Rapines, seemed to secure him from all apprehension of Danger: For when the Grand Seignior upon Complaints made to him, told him of the ill Reports he had received; The Vizier answered, That his Ma∣jesty might be pleased to weigh the Benefits he had received by his Administration of Affairs, which would appear by the Increase of his Treasury; and that if he desired to have his Empire well Governed, he must suffer him to use the means proper for that end; other∣wise his Head was at his Command, which he might take off, and supply the Office with a better Minister.

Many and frequent were the Examples of his unheard of injustices, as well to the Turks as to the Christians.

The Valide Kiajan, or the Queen Mother's Steward, whose place was always esteemed quiet, and free from danger, and Independant of the Meri, or the Grand Seig∣nor's Treasury; and their Estates permitted to go to their Children without any Inter∣ruption: Yet dying very Rich by the be∣nefit of his Office, which he had enjoyed 18 Years; The Vizier was desirous to par∣take of the Estate, and taxed his Heirs at 1200 Purses, for Payment of which the Grand Seignior at the Instigation of the Vizier caused a Vakuf, or an Estate given to the Church to be seized; which was such a piece of Sacrilege, as was never known, or heard of before in that Em∣pire.

Draco Bey, a late Prince of Moldavia,* 1.5 falling short in the Payments he was to make to the Grand Seignior for Tribute of that Principality, had the Torture given him in Prison at least six times with Fire, and other ways, which cause the acu∣test pains; during which, they forc'd his Son to stand by him, and threatned to put him into his place, in case the Father dy'd un∣der the Torture.

But more hard and severe than all this,* 1.6 seems the Case of the Ragusean Ambassadors, from whom, besides the Annual Tribute

demanded of that Republick, the Vizier re∣quir'd 300 Purses as a Fine for what they had receiv'd on account of Customs, which the Turks Trading into their Ports had pay'd them during all the time of the Venetian War; the benefit of which was esteem'd so great, and their Town so much enrich'd by the grand acquisitions of Trade, that 300 Purses, or 150000 Dollars, seem'd a mean exaction from a People so well improv'd and enrich'd as the Raguseans were adjudged to be. It is true, their City being advan∣tageously Situated in the Gulf of Venice, did for a long time during that War reap a considerable benefit by Trade, it being made the chief Mart or Scale for all the Commo∣dities which Bulgaria, Hungary, Transilvania, and the Countries thereabouts, yielded for the supply of Italy: To advance which, the Raguseans had erected a Factory at Sophia, which as I remember, (for I was at that Place three times) consisted of about 30 Merchants, whose Employment was to buy Hides, Tallow, Wax, and the like, and send them by Caravan to Ragusa, from whence they were transported to other parts of the World. The Vizier hereupon making up an account of the Profit which this little Republick could, or might have gain'd in so many years, esteem'd it reason∣able, that the Grand Seignior, by whose Wars they had gain'd, should partake of a share in their Profits, which by a Computation he made out of his own head, or with the help perhaps of his Jew-Broaker, or of the Customer of Constantinople, he valued at so high a Rate, that 300 Purses were esteemed a moderate allowance to the Grand Seignior out of such vast Riches which they had acquired. With this notion of the matter the Vizier called the two Ragusean Am∣bassadors to his presence, Commanding them immediately to write unto their Principals to provide with all speed the 300 Purses which the Grand Seignior required from them in return of the favour and pro∣tection he had given them, during his Wars with Venice. The Ambassadors who were well acquainted with the Poverty of their State, which had for several years past labour'd under great difficulties to pay the Annual Tribute which the Turks exacted from them, endeavour'd to possess the Vizier with a true sense of the impossibility of rai∣sing such a Sum within the compass of their narrow Dominions; alledging that in the Year 1666. their whole City had been subverted by an Earthquake, in which all the Inhabitants perish'd, excepting 5000 Persons only, who by God's Providence being directed to the Fields, or Streets, were conserv'd from this Universal Ruine: The which Desolation was so grievous, that two Ages could not repair their Losses, nor increase their People to their former numbers. But the Vizier who could endure no contradiction, nor excuses in opposition to his covetous desires, Commanded the Ambassadors immediately to write to the Government to send the Money, for pay∣ment of which no more than 3. Months would be allow'd; at the expiration of which, the Raguseans being in no Capacity to comply, the Ambassadors were sent Prisoners to the Seven Towers, and threatned with Tortures, and drubbing on the Feet, unless speedy payment were made. After more than a Years Imprisonment, at the beginning of the Year 1680. by the Me∣diation and Interposition of Friends, the Business was Compounded for 120 Purses, but broke off again upon the time of pay∣ment; which the Vizier required to be sa∣tisfied, together with the Annual Tribute in one Payment in August following: But they alledg'd the impossibility thereof, by rea∣son of the extream poverty of the Place, which had now for two years been de∣prived of all Commerce, and the benefit of the Saline, from which their chief Re∣venue did arise, and therefore humbly de∣sired to pay it at thrice; that is, 40 Purses the next August, and as much the Years following, with the usual Tributes. But the Vizier not contented with these Condi∣tions, commanded them in his rage to be cast into a Dungeon of the Prison, and threatned to have the Torture given them. The Mufti interceded in their behalf, and laid before the Vizier the injustice of the Act, but in vain: The Kadilescher or one of the Chief Justices refused to Sign a Hoget, or Sentence in the Case, without positive command from the Grand Seignior. Howso∣ever they were remanded to Prison without other legality of Sentence than the Vizier's Boyardi and Command, where they re∣main'd until the time that the Vizier march'd into Hungary, when with some mitigation of the Sentence, together with some drubs, they were set at Liberty.

We shall only add one instance more to demonstrate the manner and method of this Vizier in his Judicial Proceedings,* 1.7 which was in the Case of Monsieur Debrosses Se∣cretary to the Ambassador of Holland, who having a Demand on the Metropolite, or Greek Bishop of Scio, for a Debt of one thousand Dollars, upon non-payment of the Money call'd his Debtor to Justice; the Pa∣triarch appear'd at the Divan to defend the Cause, with several other Metropolites, some of which might resemble the Debtor; De∣brosses being asked whether he knew his Debtor, he not having seen him in seve∣ral years, made answer, That perhaps he

did, or perhaps he did not, and pointed to a wrong Person; whereupon the Vizier call'd him Telbis, or Robber, to which he re∣ply'd, That Franks were not Men of that Profession, or who made false Pretences: The Vizier enrag'd with this Answer, order'd him immediately in his presence to have 300 drubs given him; of which ha∣ving receiv'd 193, he lay stunn'd, and for dead; and then upon the humble interces∣sion of the Bostangi-Bashee a remission was granted of the remainder. Nor did the Patriarch and his Bishops carry off their Cause so clear and easie, but were forc'd to pay unto the Vizier a good part of that Sum which the Plaintiff demanded, in reward and acknowledgment of that justice which was done them.

* 1.8He that made at this time the greatest Figure at Court next to the Vizier, was Kara Kiaja, of whom, to know him, we need give no other Character, than that he was the Vizier's great Confident, and intimate to all his Councels; for having all the ill qualifications, and mischievous Arts of the other, he was the most likely Per∣son to succeed the Vizier, which we shall find verified some years hereafter. He was Capitan-Pasha, or Admiral of the Gallies, which is esteem'd one of the greatest Places of Trust and Honour in the whole Empire; but he was remov'd from that Station, not in disgrace, but by favour of the Vizier, who knowing him to be a Person like him∣self, and of his Humor and Principles, plac'd him near the Person of the Grand Seignior, with Title of Chimacam; and in recompence for the Commission which he had laid down, he was gratified with the Re∣venue of three Passalicks in Anatolia, which had been given to the late Vizier after his return from Candia in his Place. Capitan Passa (of whom we have formerly made mention) was made Capitan Pasha, and this year dispatched with Sixty Gallies into the Black-Sea, for building the two Castles upon the Boristhenes: Other Preparations were not made this year for the War of Muscovy, for the Turks intending for this Campaign to remain on the defensive part, design'd only to build those Forts which were to Command the passage of that River, and for the future to stop the Excursions and Pyracies of the Cossacks into the Black-Sea. The Muscovites, tho' desirous of a Peace with the Turk, yet out of dulness, or ignorance, made faint applications for it, by the means of a single Letter only, which was sent from Mosco by the hands of an Armenian who was turn'd Russe, that is, one who had reconcil'd himself to the Rus∣sian Church, and had no other business than only to deliver this Letter; the Contents of which was, That the Turks should quit Verania, and desist from Building their Forts on the Boristhenes, both which Proposals were rejected, and no Answer return'd unto the Letter.

So that now the Thoughts and Prepara∣tions for War giving no disturbance at the Port, the grand Seignior apply'd himself to the most soft Pleasures. He was not now so eager in his Huntings as formerly, but attended to the more common Delights of the Seraglio; he had gotten together a par∣cel of Dancing and Singing Girls, which had been presented to him, for he would not be at the expence to buy them; tho' he was so kind to them, as to have three of them at the same time with Child by him, and kept in the Seraglio; where hereafter they may prove a reserve to the Ottoman Line, when the Souldiers shall become more wantonly profuse of the Blood of their Empe∣rors. At this time likewise Kul-Ogli, Favou∣rite to the Grand Seignior, who (as we have before related) had in the year 1675. Mar∣ried the Grand Seignior's Daughter at Adri∣anople, a Child then of 7 years of Age, being now become ripe for her Husband, he Bed∣ded her at the beginning of this year.

And farther to increase the Pleasures of the Court,* 1.9 the Grand Seignior for his Di∣vertisement caus'd a Dunalmah or Triumph to be made, which was represented on the Water by multitudes of Boats hanging out Lights, and Fire-Works on the Walls of the Seraglio; and a Float was made in the Sea, representing the Island of Malta, which was batter'd on all sides by a Fleet of Gallies.

But for all these Triumphs Constantinople,* 1.10 which hath ever been infested by Pestilence, and grievous Incendiations, was greatly afflicted this year by many Fires; the greatest was on Christmas-Eve, which, by common compute burnt down 2000 Houses, all that quarter called the Fanar, with part of the Greek Patriarchs Church, the remainder be∣ing with much difficulty saved. After which, another Fire happening near the Old Palace of Constantine, a Boy found in the Rubbish a Diamond that weigh'd 96 Carats, which he sold for 3 Paraws, or about two pence half-penny; and the Buyer re-sold it again for a Zelot, or about half a Crown, to one of those Shops near Sultan Bajazet's Mosch, which sell Stones for Seals, and pieces of Chrystal for Rings; and there it lay for some time unregarded, until at length the Owner not finding a Chapman, brougth it to an Armenian to set in Silver. The Armenian being a Jeweller, soon ap∣prehended the nature of the Stone, but the largeness of the size causing him to mistrust his own judgment, he Consulted two others,

and upon Trial, it proved to be a real Dia∣mond; so when the Owner came for his Stone, it was pretended to be lost, and with a Dollar and half they contented him. But the Jewellers disagreeing in the division of so great a Purchase; and one fearing to be betray'd by the other, he that had it in Possession discovered it, and sent it to the Grand Seignior. 'Twas said to be the most perfect, and best Water that ever was seen. It was very old, and given to be new Cut. It was judged to have been a Jewel belonging to the Greek Emperors; it not being entred into the Register of the Seraglio, where all Jewels of value are Recorded.

ANNO 1680.

[year 1680.] THis year began with the most solemn Council that was ever known to have been held at Constantinople,* 1.11 within the me∣mory Man. Those present at it, were all the Pashaes of the Bench, the Ianizar-Aga, Topegi-Bashee or Master of the Ordnance, the Chief of the Spahees, the two Kadiles∣chers, or Chief Justices; in short all the Great Men, then present, of the Empire. The Council was summoned at the motion of the Grand Vizier, who having a Breach with the Christian Emperor then in pro∣spect, had a desire to feel the Pulse and try the Inclinations of the great Men, how they stood affected to such an Enterprise. But it seems the Proposal did not very well rellish; for that a Moscovite Ambassador being on his Journey to the Port, the Issue or Event of his Negotiation was first to be expected: And in the mean time, it was concluded most safe, and prudent not to Engage in another War. Besides, the Em∣peror was then actually in Treaty to renew the Truce with the Grand Seignior, which in few Years terminated; and to that end, had sent an Envoy extraordinary to the Port, but he dy'd before his Negotiation was accomplished, as did also three other Residents in less than the compass of one Year, [year 1680.] who were all employ'd to conserve, and renew the Peace.

The preparations for War this year be∣ing thus laid aside. The Vizier was at leisure to Marry his Daughter to the Grand Seignior's Hazna-Kajasee,* 1.12 or Privy-purse, who thereupon was promoted to be a Pasha of the Divan, or Vizier of the Bench; he was esteemed the Richest Man in the Empire; which the Grand Vizier soon found to his high Advantage; for he dy∣ing 40 Days after his Marriage, the Vizier in right of his Daughter entred into a vast Inheritance. The Widow remained not long in her desolate Condition, before she was promised to Osman then Pasha of Grand Cairo, who had formerly been Bostangi-Bashee, or Chief of the Gardiners, and Chi∣macam of Constantinople.

By these means the Vizier was grown so Rich, and Great, and Insolent,* 1.13 that he created many Enemies; but the most dan∣gerous to him, was a Faction at Court, the Chief of which were the Kuzlir-Aga, or Prime Eunuch of the Women, and Solyman the Imbrahor, or Master of the Horse, the which made it their business to cross the Vizier, in all his Proceedings; and disap∣pointed him of preferring a favourite of his, to the place of second Master of the Horse, which was lately become vacant by the death of that Officer; and one prefer'd thereunto at the recommendation of Soly∣man Pasha, who was his Friend, and had been Treasurer to the late Vizier. Upon which defeat the great Vizier fearing that he lost ground, and decay'd in his power and interest, thought fit to hasten his own Marriage with the Grand Seignior's Daugh∣ter, a Child of 8 years of Age; who like other Sultanaes was Married to no other end, than that her Husband might have the Honour to maintain her a Court, and Equipage agreeable to a Lady of her De∣gree and Quality.

This near Alliance to the Ottoman Blood, and familiar Conversation with the Sultan, could not be procured and maintained with∣out a vast expence to the Vizier; who was commanded by the Grand Seignior to Treat him once, and sometimes twice a Week, and at every Meal, it cost him 25 Purses of Money, besides other presents to the Valide, or Queen Mother, and other pow∣erful Persons at Court to an incredible va∣lue: To support which Charge, Rapine and Violence were necessary, and nothing but a share in the Booty and Pray could stop and fortifie the Ears of the Sultan, and Ministers of the Court against the Cries, and Groans of oppressed Wretches.

One of the ways to Raise Money, (and that esteemed none of the meanest) was by Avanias, or false pretences to be made on the Ambassadors, or Residents of Chri∣stian Princes, then actually residing at the Port; the violation of whose Character and Office the Vizier esteemed to be no Sin or Offence; being in his Opinion but Gaurs and Infidels, and such as were sent for Pledges, and Pawns for the Fidelity of their Masters to the Turks: Besides which, he conceived so mean an esteem of all Christi∣an Princes, and undervalued their power and courage in War; that he believed no Indignities or Dishonourable usage could pro∣voke them to a Resentment, or a Revenge for any injuries received: And so far had

this belief generally prevailed, that the Pa∣shaes, and Governours who lived at a di∣stance from the Port, would tell the Mer∣chants, that in case their Estates were seized, and one of their Hands cut off, and expelled the Country; yet so wedded were they to their own Interest, and to the Delights of the Turkish Air, that the next Year they would return again, and adventure the like Treatment rather than forego the hopes,* 1.14 and sweetness of that profit, which they had tried, and expected in the Dominions of the Grand Seignior. The Vizier had cer∣tainly thoughts like these, and the same poor and contemptible esteem of Christian Princes in comparison with the Ottoman Force, which was no doubt one of his chief Motives to commence that fatal War, which in a few years afterwards he unhap∣pily begun. And in the mean time acting on these Principles, he treated all the Chri∣stian Ministers at the Port with equal Scorn and Contempt.

To begin with the French, he deny'd to that Ambassador the Privilege of Sitting on ••he Soffra, when he admitted him to Audi∣ence; an Honour formerly allowed to Christian Representatives; but now out of the height of Pride over-looking all the World, and not enduring to see a Christian to sit either so near or equal to him, the Vi∣zier made it a standing Rule, That no Am∣bassador whatsoever should have his Stool placed on the Soffra: But his most Christian Majesty, who was always tender in Points which concern'd his Honour, gave positive Commands to his Ambassador: Not to ac∣cept of Audience on any Terms derogatory to the ancient respect; and the Vizier as Resolute on the other side, procured the Grand Seignior's command, to confirm that method of receiving Ambassadors, so that it was no longer an act of the Vizier's but of the Sultan's Determination: In which re∣solves on both sides the Vizier went to Adri∣anople, intending never to retract his Words; which afterwards proved true; for greater Thoughts, and Employments diverted him from other Treaties on that Matter. But before things proceeded thus far, the Vizier called this Ambassador to an Account for what the French-men of War had acted a∣gainst the Tripolins, by violating the Grand Seignior's Port of Scio, for that People ha∣ving committed many Pyracies on the French Nation, and then actually in War with them, were Roving in the Seas of the Archepelago, and there unhappily meeting with their Enemy, the French, they took Refuge and Shelter under the Castle of Scio: The French-men of War being animated against their Enemy, and tempted with the sight of their Prey so near, and within their view, entred the Port and made several Shot at the Tripolins, some of which coming a Shoar and doing some little Damage to the People; it was interpreted as a Breach of the Peace, and Violation of the Grand Seignior's Port. Complaints whereof being brought to Con∣stantinople,* 1.15 the Vizier sent for the Ambassa∣dor to his Seraglio, and without seeing him, committed him Prisoner to the Custody of the Chaous-Bashee; Demanding Two hundred thousand Crowns for reparation of the Dama∣ges which the French Ships had done at the Port of Scio, and also in satisfaction for the affront which they had done to the Grand Seignior in the Violation of his Port, which amounted unto no less than an absolute Breach of the Peace. The Ambassador re∣mained some Nights under this restraint with menaces, and threats of being removed thence to the Seven Towers: During which time the Customer (Husaein-Aga, (who was always made the Agitator between the Vizier, and the Frank Nations) pressed the Ambas∣sador with much earnestness, to an accom∣modation with the Vizier: And indeed there was Reason for it, because it was the first time, that ever the Vizier had right in his demands; for certainly the Actions of the French Ships at Scio were not to be justifi∣ed, nor otherwise to be judged than as Acts of Hostility. The Agreement was carried so privately between the Ambassador and the Customer, that after a confinement of three Days and Nights, the Ambassador was set at Liberty, with a Rumour over all the Town of being acquited and cleared with∣out any payment, or engagement whatsoe∣ver. But time, which brings all things to light, did by the event discover about three or four Months afterwards, that the great Sum demanded was to be paid tho' in such a manner, that the Payment seemed noti∣onal and figurative only, by which a tenth part was taken for the whole. And not to concern the King's Honour therein, the tender of this Satisfaction was not to be made in Presence of the Ambassador, but by the Secretary and some Merchants; who were to give it out to the World, as an Act of their own, and as if they had paid the price at their own expence, rather than their Trade should be obstructed by an open Rupture. But whatsoever was ru∣moured abroad, and what Tricks were jug∣led under Hand, the Grand Seignior took it for granted, that the Money or the value thereof in Goods was to be laid down, and that the King by his Ambassador or Agents under him, was to be concerned in the Atonement which was offered in Satis∣faction for the late Trespass: And that he might not be deceived herein; the Grand Seignior contrary to his usual Custom, which

was to refer all such Negotiations as these to the management of the Vizier, would himself be present at this submission; per∣haps because he would fancy that Great King actually at the foot of his Throne, o••fering his Presents and Sacrifices for a Reconciliation. And indeed the Scene open'd not much unlike it, for when the Curtain was drawn up, behold the Grand Seignior seated in Majesty on his Throne, and beneath him the Secretary and Agents of the French Na∣tion, prostrating themselves with their Pre∣sents before him; and then the Usher of the R. Presence Proclaim'd with an audible Voice, Behold the Agents sent from the King of France to humble themselves before our Myste∣rious Emperor, and in the Name of that their King to offer their Presents in satisfaction for that Assront and Insult which the French Ships offer'd at the Port of Scio. After which the Presents were produc'd according to the List, and an Estimate set upon them. As namely, Here is a Piece of Sattin value so much, a Piece of Cloth of Gold so much, a Clock at such a Rate, all Priz'd and Estimated at ten times more than their worth;* 1.16 which the Grand Seignior did either little understand, or at least was willing to oversee; having perhaps other more secret In∣trigues then in agitation between himself and the Court of France, things at that time tending to a Breach between the Turks, and the Em∣peror of Germany. Or perhaps the Grand Seignior was well enough satisfied in gaining his Point, which was to see Agents from France humbling themselves before him in that submissive Address.

Nor did the English Ambassador receive much better treatment, for besides several pr••ceeding Avanias, one whereof was cast on the Turkey Company in general, on oc∣casion of a vast Sum of Lion Dollars im∣ported to Aleppo, which at that time was the most hopeful Trade. Upon notice of the Importation of so immense a Sum in ready Money, the Vizier's heart was enlarg'd, so that he swallow'd down a great share thereof within his imagination and desires;* 1.17 and to bring the substance nearer to him, he pretended that they were false Money, and brought into the Grand Seigniors Dominions to Cheat and Defraud his Subjects with Coyn of a low and base Alloy. To prove the truth of this Allegation, Commands were sent to Aleppo to try the Money, which accordingly was done, in the presence of the Chief Officers; and tho' they receiv'd a full demonstration of the true intrinsick value, according to the legal Standard of that Money, yet there was need of Presents to obtain such a favourable Report as might satisfie the Vizier, and make the Money currant in the Country. But be the Hoget or Report what it would, it could never content the Vizier, who insisted that the Certificates were false, and gain'd by Bribery and Corruption; and therefore for his bet∣ter assurance, he would send for the Money to Constantinople, or at least for a great part thereof, that an assay or proof of its good∣ness might be made in his presence. In short, to avoid so great a loss and mischief to the Merchants, 17000 Dollars were pre∣sented to the Vizier and his Officers to take offfarther pretences from that Money; which, with the Presents and Charges at Aleppo; amounted to more than 20000 Dollars.

Some Months after this, the Visier, want∣ing a new Pretence to draw more Money from the English Nation, he signified to the Ambassador, Sir Iohn Finch, his desire to have the Capitulations sent to him by the hand of his Interpreter, on pretence of reading some particular Articles therein for his own Information, and Instruction. The Vizier accordingly having them in his hand, de∣tain'd them, saying,* 1.18 That there were se∣veral Articles therein, which being contrary to the Turkish Law, and prejudicial to the Grand Seignior's Power and Revenue were to be made void and null, which he would take care to expunge, and would afterwards return unto the Ambassador another Capitulation. This new Method of proceeding was very surprizing to Sir Iohn Finch, then Lord Am∣bassador, and the whole English Nation; who being divested of their defensive Arms, and of those Articles on which all their se∣curity in that Country was establish'd, look'd on themselves and their Estates as expos'd to the will and arbitrary pleasure of the Turks. It seem'd now as if our Nation remain'd in a state of War, or in a Condition of Out∣lawed People, being deprived of our Law and Privileges. The Consuls did usually carry the Authentick Copies of the Capitu∣lations with them, whensoever they appear'd before the Kadies, or Justices; but the Ori∣ginal Exemplar being taken away, the force of the Copies ceas'd, and those Articles could not be produc'd, in Plea for us, as formerly they were. This Matter relating to a state of War and Peace, was transmit∣ted home to his Majesty's Consideration; who was humbly intreated by the Turkey Company to take notice thereof in Letters directed to the Grand Seignior, and the Vizier. But in the mean time the inconve∣niences were so great, and the obstructions to Trade so insupportable, that it was thought fit to ransom our Capitulations out of Captivity at any rate, rather than to ha∣zard all our Interest by the want of them. So that a Treaty being commenc'd, it was agree'd, that upon payment of 50 Purses of Money, being 25 thousand Dollars, the Ca∣pitulations

should be restor'd, which was ac∣cordingly perform'd.

In this Condition things stood, when the Lord Chandois, another Ambassador from his Majesty, arriv'd at Constantinople, bringing, besides his Credentials, Letters to the Grand Seignior and Vizier, containing no other matter than Complaints of that unworthy Seizure of the Capitulations, and of the Price and Ransom paid for them; an Action so strange and new, that an Example of the like nature was never known, or heard of in the World. The Vizier, contrary to his usual Custom, being touched with a sense of shame for so mean an Action; did desire that the Letter of this Tenure from our King to the Grand Seignior might be smothered, and not delivered; promising to make resti∣tution of the Fifty purses, he had taken on that occasion. This offer from the Vizier seemed a thing incredible, and as impossible to redeem a Soul out of Hell, as a Purse of Money out of his Coffers: Howsoever, so touched he was with the sense of this Act, of which the Grand Seignior had as yet no knowledge, nor taken any share in the Booty, that he ordered Twenty nine purses of the Money to be restored; but with so ill a Grace, and so unpleasant a Countenance, that our Merchants apprehended some other Contrivances, and Machinations to be re∣paid again with a severe interest; which might probably have been expected, had not the Vizier been diverted from these low acqui∣sitions to matters of higher concernment in Hungary: Howsoever, before his departure he left those menacing promises behind him, which threatned no less than Ruin and De∣struction at his Return. We might here recount several other Acts of injustice pas∣sed on our Nation: As the encouragement of the Pasha of Tunis, to make demands on our Ambassador for what Goods the Cor∣saires, or Pirates had taken from him, on one of our English Ships: And tho' out of the respect and deference which the Great Duke of Tuscany, and the Great Master of Malta bore to the Majesty of our King, and by the industry and good management of Sir Iohn Finch, then Ambassador at Constantino∣ple, the greatest part of the Goods and Money taken were restored, for which the Pasha declared himself satisfied; yet this Pasha receiving countenance and encourage∣ment from this Vizier in his pretensions, demanded 450 Purses to be paid him by the Ambassador, for the remaining Goods which were not recovered. And tho' this preten∣sion in the late Vizier's time, (a Man of more Justice and Reason than this present) was cast out, and quashed; yet the Pasha looking on this conjuncture, as the most seasonable of any, when the most extrava∣gant demands would be heard and favoured, renewed his Suit, and pleaded it before the Vizier with as many Lyes, and false Testi∣monies as were required, or could be inven∣ted to give colour to an evil Case. The Vizier hearkned most devoutly to all the Allegations, and with a bended Brow, and a stern Countenance told the Ambassador, That he was to answer for the Blood and Estates of the Turks, which were lost Aboard our English Ships: And again turning to the Pasha told him, That his Demands were too unreasonable and extravagant; and so me∣diating, as it were, sometimes on one side and sometimes on the other, with design to take on both hands, he at length fairly dis∣missed the Audience: And in the Afternoon made a proposal by his Kaja or Deputy ab∣solutely to supersede the Cause, provided that Fifteen purses, were given to him, and Seven to his Kaja, and Reis-Effendi, who is Secretary of State. In short, after divers Treaties on this Subject, an Ac∣commodation was made with a great Sum, other businesses being entred and passed in the same Agreement.

The next which comes into play is the Venetian Bailo or Ambassador, who about the beginning of this Year 1680, was sent by that Republick to reside at Constantino∣ple, his name was Ciurani, a Noble Venetian, and one who had formerly been General in Dalmatia; he was esteemed an Avaritious and a self-interessed Person, a great Merchant, and a great Politician, and one made up of Intrigues and Designs. His first Enterprise, which was to Cheat the Turks, proved un∣lucky: For having brought a great quan∣tity of Cloth of Gold with him, which was his own Merchandize and Adventure,* 1.19 he endeavoured to save the Custom by Lan∣ding it under the notion of Presents, which were to be made to the Grand Seignior, and the Officers of his Court. The Goods were privately convey'd a Shoar in the Night by Boats belonging to the Ships of War, which had brought the Ambassa∣dor, and defended by a Guard of Albani∣ans, who are a company of lusty Fellows, to the number of Thirty, maintained by the Republick only to carry Letters to Zara, or Cataro in Dalmatia, from whence by a Felucca they are Transported to Venice: A Party of these Men I say conducted these Goods, and in despight of the Customer's Officers carried them to the Bailaggio, or House belonging to the Venetian Ambassa∣dors. The Customer Usaine Aga, who had notice of all that passed, dissembled at first his knowledge thereof, and contrived with the High Treasurer to send one of his Ser∣vants to Buy a considerable parcel of the Cloth of Gold for the use of the Seraglio:

And in regard different Sortments and Co∣lours were demanded, it was necessary to open and unpack divers Chests; by which means they came to a full discovery of all those Goods, which had privately been convey'd away by Night. When these Chapmen had concluded their Bargains, and agreed on the Prices, which amounted unto 3500 Dollars, they gave an Assignment for the Money on Usaine Aga the Chief Customer; who willingly accepted the Bill, but to abate it out of the Customs due for those Goods, making up the Account after his own fashion: But not content herewith, he obtained a Warrant from the Vizier di∣rected to the Judge of Galata, to examine the manner of carrying these Goods a-shoar in the Night by Force and Violence; which being made out by several Witnesses, a re∣port thereof was sent to the Vizier, who immediately thereupon gave Orders to the Vaivod, and Captain of Galata to make Search in the House of the Customer for those Goods, which had not paid the Custom. Seignior Ciurani Alarmed at this manner of Proceeding, and not willing to give an occasion to the Turks to violate the re∣spect due to the House of Venice, (which until that time was ever esteemed a San∣ctuary, and place of Refuge) seasonably compounded for his unjustifyable miscarri∣age by the Payment of 30000 Dollars.

But this trouble was no sooner ended, be∣fore another of worse Consequence began, arising from certain Slaves to the number of about Fifty, which had saved themselves aboard the Venetian Men of War which had brought the Ambassador, of which Com∣plaint being made by the Masters unto the Vizier, Orders were given twice to make search aboard the Ships for them; but by help of a little Money, Inquisitions were made so superficially, that Returns were given of none to be found. But the Complaints daily increasing, new Orders were given to renew the Search, the execution whereof was committed to a Capugee and a Hasakee, who are Officers belonging to the Seraglio, together with a Naip or Kadee's Notary, who was to write down and record the pro∣ceedings. These persons being come aboard, and rudely making search after their man∣ner, the Soldiers arose against them, and beat them off, wounding some and throw∣ing the Naip and others into the Sea. Up∣on report whereof the Vizier was so enraged, that he would have had the Ships brought to the Arsenal, there to be laid up and con∣fiscated to the Grand Seignior's Service. The two Venetian Ambassadors fearing also some violence to their Persons from these disorders, betook themselves to their Ships, there to remain until Matters were a little pacified; and to make the business more easy, the Slaves (about whom was all the controversie) were privately convey'd ashoar: And a Search of the Ships submitted unto by consent, and Proposal of the Ambassa∣dors themselves. The Vizier being a little mollified with this compliance, the Chiaus-bashee (or Chief of the Pursuivants) with 200 Men were sent aboard the Ships to make a search, where being received with∣out opposition, they left no corner of the Ships unsought and unlooked into, and none being found, the Chiaus-bashee gave them a favourable report upon payment of 300 Che∣quins: After which the Bailos or Ambassa∣dors returned ashoar, referring a farther Ac∣commodation of their Matters to Usaine Aga the Customer, who was a most dexterous Person, both in raising Avanias or false Pre∣tences, and in the Ways and Arts of com∣posing them. And he accordingly so mana∣ged the matter, that with payment of Se∣venty purses to the Vizier, and Ten to the Kaja, with other petty rewards to Usaine Aga himself, and other inferiour Officers, which might in all amount to about 50000 Dollars, all Displeasures were reconciled, the new Bailo was Friendly admitted to Audi∣ence, and the old one suffered fairly to de∣part: The Masters lost their Slaves, and the Vizier got the Money. But the Troubles of the Venetian Ministers did not end here: For not long afterwards, some Desturbances arose in Dalmatia between the Turks and the Subjects of that Republick, in which a∣bove a Hundred Turks, as was reported,* 1.20 being Cut off, the Vizier in a Rage sent the Bailo Prisoner to the seven Towers, Threatning to put him to Death; but with the Atone∣ment of 200.000 Dollars, the Vizier's gentle Heart was melted, and all things salved up and reconciled again once more. But the Republick of Venice to whose expences the Sum of 300.000 Dollars was charged, could not so easily digest this Extortion; and knowing that with the Turks there was no other remedy but patience until such time as opportunity happened to revenge it, did in the interim show their resentment, by their displeasure against Seignior Ciurani their Ambassador, whom they recalled speedi∣ly from his Employment, and constituted the Secretary in his place; and afterwards levied a great part of the Money paid unto the Turks out of his Estate, and out of the E∣state of Morosini the old Bailo. Foscari for∣merly Consul at Aleppo was made Inquisitor to examine the matter, who upon enquiry thereinto found, that the Goods which Ciu∣rani brought were to the value of 60.000 Dollars, and others which had not paid Custom at Venice, were in pena di contra∣banda, condemned in 30.000 Ducats; such

success as this have such old Politians, who pretend to a craft and cunning above other Men. And thus we have given a Relation of the Treatment which the Vizier used towards the Venetians, in which we have been the more large, to inform the World of the beginnings and grounds of the War, which soon afterwards ensued, and the Rea∣sons which moved the Venetians to joyn themselves in League with the Emperor against the Turk.

The next Foreign Minister which must tast of the Vizier's kindness, was the Geno∣ese Resident. And tho' neither the Business, nor the Actions of that Nation did Admini∣ster any ground of pretence to extort Money from them; yet, the Vizier made an Avania of 5000 Dollars upon them, for what cause no Man knows, nor do the Ge∣noese themselves declare any. It is conjectur∣ed he would not suffer their Resident Seig∣nior Spinola to depart without payment of that Sum, upon pretence that during all the time of his Residence, he had never seen the Grand Seignior.

The new Resident who succeeded to Spi∣nola, had been the Sopra-cargo of a Ship, and was rather a Factor than a Publick Minister; for the State of Genoua had re∣fused to have any concernment in Turky: Howsoever, they lent their name to certain Merchants for 6000 Dollars a year, who in Consideration of the Consolage to be con∣firmed to them, were to maintain a Resi∣dent at Constantinople, and a Consul at Smyrna. After which the Camera was to know no∣thing of any expence, but all sorts of Charges and Avanias were to be born by the Un∣dertakers; who allowed their Resident 1500 Dollars per annum, which with the benefit of making Strong-waters, and selling of Wine in his House, and with ways of Thrifty li∣ving, was esteemed a good subsistence for a Person of his quality.

The Dutch Minister which had for a long time escaped Troubles,* 1.21 and Avanias rather by good fortune than any good cunning, did at length, on occasion of an unavoida∣ble Dispute with Usaine Aga the Customer, fall within reach of the Vizier's Hand: And tho' the Resident foresaw the Mischief, and would have avoided the Blow by submit∣ting every thing to the Judgment of the Cu∣stomer himself; yet, to gain the Merit of bring∣ing such a Client before the Vizier, who could never depart from before his Tribunal with∣out paying roundly for his Justice, he im∣mediately preferred his Memorial against the Dutch Resident; saying, That he would not be Iudge and Party, least he should be over-partial to himself, but would rest content and submit to any Sentence which the Vizier should pronounce in publick Divan. Accordingly a Boiardee, or Warrant was sent by a Chiaus to cite the Dutch Resident's Druggerman, or Interpreter to appear in Divan with the Capitulations; which being brougth thi∣ther, were there detained after the manner of the English, on pretence that the Vizier would peruse them; tho' as appears by the sequel, his Intentions were to make them pay their Ransom as our Capitulations had done before; which the Dutch objected against us, as a leading Card to them, and that our easiness in yielding to such an un∣parallell'd Extortion, had given the Vizier Encouragment to enterprise the like upon them. It was in the year 1610, when the Dutch first made their Capitulations with the Turks; since which time they were but once renewed, about Forty six years ago in the time of Sultan Morat; and then their Articles were not described at large in many Points, only in general it was declared, That they should extend to all the Particulars as largely, and in as ample a manner, to all Privi∣leges and Immunities, as did the English. The Vizier upon Consideration of the mat∣ter, was not willing to find particulars in generals, nor to interpret Articles with such vast Comprehensions as divers & caetera's would imply; and therefore told the Dutch, That they must either receive their Capitulations back, with such Concessions only, as were expressed in open Terms; or otherwise be contented with the expence of renewing of them, in such an Explicite manner as might refer nothing to an interpretation out of Ge∣nerals. The Dutch who were contented with their old Capitulations, and affrighted with the Charge of new ones, knowing how apt the Vizier was to inflame the Reckoning, kept off at a distance for some time, Ar∣guing the unreasonableness of such a Con∣straint, and the validity of their present Articles, than which they desired no others. Howsoever, the Vizier kept the Capitu∣lations, and the Customer interpreted them after his own Sence, and in his own Favour. The Dutch had at that time several Ships under Convoy of their State's Men of War arrived at Smyrna, to which they gave Orders not to enter the Port, but to lie off without the Castle, as if they intended to break off all Commerce; and in case their Capitulations were not restored, to cause their Fleet to return back to the Ports from whence they came. But the Vizier and the Customer were not moved with this Bravade; for tho' they were not very well versed in Maritine, or Mercantile affairs, yet they were not ignorant how far a Master of a Ship was obliged to deliver the Goods laden on his Vessel at the Port, to which they were designed; nor did they unreasonably calculate the Charge of returning the Con∣voy,

with the loss and overthrow of their Voyage, to be far greater than the Bar∣gain which was to be made for Restitution, or renewal of their Capitulations. Howsoe∣ver, the Dutch were of Opinion, That this Suspension of Trade would mortifie the Customer, and incline the Vizier to better Terms; when after Fifty days hanging off, and that divers great Ships of their Convoy had lain almost all that time upon an ex∣pensive and heavy demorage; at length the Resident being sooner weary thereof, than the Turks were sensible of the failure of Trade, became desirous to Treat about an Accommodation. The person employ'd here∣in was the Vizier's own Iew Broker, (for all the great Men in Turky have one of this Race depending on their Families, who serve them for Setters and Pandors to their interest and pleasures.) This Iew being dex∣terous in his mystery of making Bargains, concluded with the Dutch to have their Ca∣pitulations renewed; and to have all the dubious Points explained and distended at large, in the same manner as the English are: And then in satisfaction, and return for so favourable an Indulgence, Fifty purses of Money were to be paid to the Vizier, Ten to his Kaja, Three to the Reis-Effendi, or Chief Secretary, and Eight to Usaine Aga the Customer: After which Orders were sent to the Convoy to enter within the Port of Smyrna, which might have been done at first without expence or loss of time; for certainly the detention of the Convoy ser∣ved nothing to the easier, and more ready Accommodation of this Affair. I have known many Examples of this nature in my own time in Turky; and could never find that the stopping Ships from entering into Port, did ever Operate upon the Tur∣kish Officers, and only served to increase our Expence, and add to the Afflictions of our other Aggrievances, which we received from the Turks.

Thus did the Vizier Treat all the Mini∣sters of Foreign Princes with a Scorn, and Contempt as became such as were his Vas∣sals, or Tributaries to his Master, neither showing them Respect or Honour, nor af∣fording them Justice: And when at any time an injured Ambassador asked of him the Rea∣sons why he was so severely used, and what Crime he had committed, he would readily answer, Do you not Breath in the Grand Seig∣niors Air, and will you pay him nothing for it? Wherefore we may not wonder, that the Venetians on the Provocations be∣fore-mention'd, should in so few years after the Conclusion of a long War, break out again with the Turk, and joyn with the Em∣peror against this Common Enemy, whom neither Articles, nor Solemn Promises could keep within the Bounds of Common Hu∣manity. And when we consider, how the just God doth humble the Proud, we may not wonder to see how manifestly, the Di∣vine Providence hath appeared in Defence of the Christian Cause, even to a Miracle against the Turks, who at that time had exalted themselves to such a pitch of Pride, and Opinion of their own Force, as if they had been Omnipotent and Invincible, and were minded to verifie their own saying, That God had made the Earth for their Domi∣nion, and Enjoyment, and the Sea only for the Christians.

Thus had Pride, Rapine and Avarice ari∣sen to their Zenith and highest Sphere unto which they could reach, and all those Cor∣ruptions and Irregularities in Justice, which usually overthrow Kingdoms and Empires seem'd now to be consummated, and the Governors to have fulfill'd the measure of their Iniquity. Luxury and Lasciviousness may weaken and enervate a People, but Tyranny and Injustice most commonly Sub∣vert the whole Fabrick of Government. Avarice, which is the root of all Evils, and which provokes and incites to Tyranny and Violence, was the ruine of the Ottoman Em∣pire; of which we shall produce a most pregnant Example in the Conduct of this Vizier, when we come to Treat of his Con∣duct in the succeeding War, before he laid Siege to the City of Vienna.

ANNO, 1681.

WE are entred now into another year,* 1.22 and still the Visier continues un∣changeable in his violent Resolutions of getting and amassing vast Sums of Money. He had for some time given a little respite to the Christian Ministers, from whom he had diverted his exactions to exercise them on the Turks themselves; he laid an Imposi∣tion of two Aspers upon every Oke of Flesh eaten within the City;* 1.23 of which an Old Man complaining, who was employ'd to buy Flesh for the Ianizaries, as being dear and bad, the Vizier turn'd him out of his Of∣fice, with a Reward of 300 blows on the Soles of his Feet.

The Grand Seignior having built a Se∣raglio on Galata side, near the Bosphorus, many of the Workmen, and poor Labourers, both Turks and Christians not being pay'd, gave a Petition to the Grand Seignior for their Money; the Grand Seignior readily gave them an Assignment under his own hand for their Payment, directed to the Tefterday or Lord Treasurer; but he sent them to the Vizier, who clap'd twenty three of them into Prison, and next day in publick Divan, order'd them to be drubb'd;

telling them, That if he heard more of their Complaints, he would send them to the Gal∣lies.

But all these were petty Matters in Com∣parison with that greater Design he had of raising Money; which was by laying a Tax on all Lands throughout the Empire, call'd the Sorsat, whereby it was propos'd to levy at least fourteen thousand Purses, of which the Vizier made an account of at least two thousand for his own share; (the Sorsat is the greatest Tax the Turks impose on their People, being laid on every Acre of Glebe Land where the Plow goes.) The pretence for which was, the Grand Seignior's Remo∣val to Adrianople, for adjusting the Limits of Poland. But this Design was disappoint∣ed by the contrary Faction of the Kuzlir Aga, and Solyman Kaja, who by the Queen Mother represented to the Grand Seignior, that this Journey being only of Pleasure, and not design'd in order to a War, he could not without an oppression of his Peo∣ple raise such a Tax, which in former times was never Levied by their Wisest Emperors, but on great Emergencies, and on occasion of pressing Exigencies; so the Grand Seig∣nior, like a good Prince, gave answer to the Vizier, That he would spare his Subjects for the present, in regard that he, and the Valide Sultana, had sufficient in the Treasury where∣with to defray their own Expences.

Howsoever the Vizier still insisted on this Point, arguing that the intent of removal to Adrianople was not a Journey of Pleasure; but (if the Grand Seignior so pleas'd) in order to a War against the Emperor of Ger∣many; for never was there a Conjuncture more favourable than at present, when the Rebels under the Command of Count Teckeley invited them to a Conquest of all that Countrey; and particularly of Raab, which having been formerly under the Do∣minion of the Turks, could not without dishonour to the Empire, and scandal to Re∣ligion be relinquish'd, and suffer'd to remain in the hands of the Christians, when it might without much blood or expence be recover'd. To which the Grand Seignior made answer, That Raab had not been lost in his days, nor in the Reigns of his Father, or Uncle, and therefore that the recovery thereof did less concern him; and that for his own part, he had sufficiently enlarg'd his Em∣pire by the addition of Newhawsel, Candia, Caminiec, Ukrania, and the appurtenances thereunto belonging; the which Conquests had so harassed his Souldiers, and burthen'd his People, that he was resolv'd to put an end unto his Wars, and give repose and ease unto his Dominions.

At present there was neither Peace with the Moscovites, no•• open Wars; the Trea∣ties were in a manner ended, no great Pre∣parations were making for the following year,* 1.24 but every thing remain'd in a kind of suspense; and in this Condition of Affairs the Vizier advis'd the Grand Seignior to re∣move with his Court unto Adrianople in a Warlike posture, which might alarm the Moscovites, and incline them to better Terms and Articles of Peace. The Grand Seignior assented thereunto, and about the beginning of November arriv'd at Adrianople.

But before the Vizier was well setled in that City, he was forc d for his own safety to cut off his belov'd Kaja, a Creature of his own, who was admirably fitted for his purpose; for he was grown so scandalously avaritious, and so publickly rapacious, without any fear or shame, that he was hated and detested by all Mankind. And here, if ever, the Curse of David was re∣ally fulfill'd of him and his Master; Let a Wicked Man be set over them, and let Satan stand at his right hand. And tho' the Vizier had no great need of a Tempter to pro∣voke or incite him to catch at his Prey, yet this Devil being most excellently Saga∣cious in finding out and starting Game, and skilful in all the Arts of Intriguing, he was most intimate and dear to his Master, and esteem'd the more useful Instrument, be∣cause he was so bold as to be content to bear the disgrace, and to stand between the Vizier, and the Clamours of the People; which were now become so common, and general by the out-cries of the multi∣tude, that the Vizier to save himself, was forc'd to offer him a Sacrifice to their tu∣multuous rage. The occasion was this.

The last Summer the Grand Seignior at the instigation of the Mufti, and of other Zealots of the Mahometan-Law, had issued out divers severe Edicts against Taverns, and Boza-Shops. This Boza is a certain sort of Liquor made of that Grain which by us is call'd Millet, which is fumatick,* 1.25 and as inebriating as our strongest Ale; and with which the Turks would be as drunk, and more quarrelsom and mutinous than if they had drank of the juice of the Grape; and therefore the Ulamah, or Expositors of their Law, gave their Opinions that it was as unlawful as Wine; for that since it was their Prophet's intention to prohibit Drun∣kenness, it was an illusion of his Precept to forbid Wine, and at the same time to allow of other more intoxicating and inebriating Liquors; wherefore as often as the Grand Seignior renew'd his Decrees against Wine, he enjoyn'd the same Penalties against drink∣ing Boza, which was a very heavy and grievöus Lesson to the People; for Boza-shops were become almost as common in Turkey, as Ale-houses are in England, and to suppress

them, would be a like inconvenience. Wherefore upon return of the Grand Seig∣nior last year unto Constantinople, the Boza-Housekeepers made their Addresses to the Vizier for a Dispensation with the Sultan's Decree and License to sell Boza publickly as before; the Kaja boldly enters into a Treaty, and concludes with them for sixty Purses, which so soon as the Grand Seignior was de∣parted were paid, and the License given, and the Cape, or Chief of that Trade was with Ceremony vested by the Chimacam, who came also into a share of the benefit. But this matter could not long remain a Se∣cret before it was made known to the Sul∣tan by the contrary Faction to the Vizier, who having the good fortune to have Kara Kaja his Friend then present when the Com∣plaint was made; at which he observing the Grand Seignior to grow very angry, imme∣diately interpos'd in behalf of the Vizier, ex∣cusing him as ignorant in the matter, and that none was guilty therein besides Hassan the Vizier's Kaja, who was the sole Actor and Contriver of the Offence. The Grand Seignior, who had always been constant to his prime Minister, was willing to see him cover'd with such a screen, and without far∣ther delay Sign'd a Command to take off the head of the Kaja, which was dispatch'd away by the Salahor, or Chief of the Quer∣ries belonging to the Stables. Kara Kaja a very bad Man, who was Friend to the Vi∣zier, dispatch'd with all expedition this Ad∣vice unto him; which he having receiv'd, and fearing lest his Kaja should be carried away alive to the Grand Seignior, and be∣tray the whole truth of their Combination, not staying for the Command, immediately order'd him to be strangled. It was early in the Morning when the Letter came, and at the same moment the Vizier sent for Ali Aga, who had been Talkishgee to the late Vizier, (that is the Officer who carries Messages to the Grand Seignior) and then Agent at the Port for the Tartar Han, and bid him go to Hassan Kaja and take his Place. Ali Aga surpriz'd and confus'd with this direction, went as he was order'd, and whilst he was speaking to Hassan, and telling him that he did not well un∣derstand the Vizier's Pleasure, in came the Master of the Ceremonies with a Vest, with which (after the Turkish fashion) he Cloathed Ali Aga, bidding Has••an to retire into the inward Chamber; where being entred,* 1.26 two lusty Arnouts, who were sel∣ling Cimnels in the Streets, were brought up and order'd to strangle him; the Cord was thrown down before him, which seeming stiff, and not prepar'd to slip easily, he desir'd his Executioners to make use of his own Girdle. But before he dy'd, he instantly urg'd that it might be permitted him to see the Vizier, to whom he had many things of Importance to Communi∣cate. But it would not be granted; and as the Cord was putting about his neck, he Cursed the Vizier, saying these last words; O Treacherous World, now I know thee! Be∣ing a strong Man he was long in dying; and some few hours after his Execution be∣ing observ'd to move, the Vizier order'd the Principal Gaoler to watch him until he was Enterr'd. And so was the Grand Seignior's Sentence forestal'd, for he was in his Grave before that arriv'd.

After his death, the next thing was to ransack his Houses, where great Riches were found, both in Furniture, Clothing, Jewels, and Money; he had four hundred and twenty Horses in his Stables; to the Meri or Exchequer fifteen hundred Purses of his Money were brought, but his Hou∣ses and Lands were assign'd to pay his Debts, all which he had gain'd in the space of three years. In one of his new Houses he had enclosed forty thousand Chequins within a Wall, which his Steward discover'd, and that he had murther'd the poor Masons whom he had employ'd in the Work. When this Vizier was Chimacam, (as he was for several years) this Man was once his Kaja, but he was so shameless a Villain, that his Master drubb'd him, and turn'd him out of his Service. Howsoever, being now Vizier, and knowing that he had need of such an Instrument, he took him again into the same Office; and calling to Mind that when he was Pasha of Silistria, in the time of Old Kuperlee, he sav'd himself by cutting off another Kaja, he reserv'd this Rogue for the same purpose.

The new Kaja was a much better Man, and therefore little confided in by the Vi∣zier, and consequently made no great Fi∣gure at his Court; his Chief Confident now was the Reis-Effendi, or Principal Secretary, by whose hands all Treaties and Negotia∣tions pass'd. In short, by these Arts and Means the Vizier kept up his Credit with his Master, and in despight of the Faction which was against him, he stood firm on his Basis, such was the favour and constan∣cy of the Sultan to his prime Ministers.

On the twenty third of November, Caplan Pasha, who had for some years been Capitan Pasha, and of whom we have had occasion to make mention often in our former History, died at Smyrna, being grown almost to a Dotage; he had just such another Kaja as the Vizier had, who miserably pillag'd and oppress'd the poor Islanders in the Archipelago, from whom he extorted two hundred Pur••es; such another Sum would totally have ruin'd them.

A Page of the Grand Seignior's, who was Selictar-Aga, or Sword-bearer succeeded in the great charge of Capitan-Pasha, or High Admiral of the Naval Forces, he was a Cre∣ature of the Viziers, and Born in the same Town with him; by whom his Party was strengthen'd against the contrary Fa∣ction.

At this time the Vizier was meditating a War against the Emperor; but having diffe∣rences with Poland and Moscovy on his Hands, as yet not decided, there being neither an open War nor a declar'd peace as yet with ei∣ther,* 1.27 he resolved so soon as possible to bring Matters unto an Accommodation with them both: And having made Peace with all the World, and super-induced a calmness over the Face of all the Ottoman Empire, he might then have a pretence to break out into a new War against the Emperor; to which tho' he might meet an aversion in the Grand Seignior for the Causes before menti∣on'd, and in the Mufti, and Viziers of the Bench, upon the Truce which wanted Two years of being expir'd; yet having such a favourable conjuncture of Affairs to offer, than which nothing could be more inviting, he assur'd himself that he should prevail with the Grand Seignior and his Chief Ministers; and herein he missed not his aim, for lay∣ing before them the Successes of the Malecon∣tents in Hungary, who were powerful and strong, and had of themselves worsted the Emperor's Forces in all their Battels and Skirmishes: And that these People declar'd their intentions to throw off their Obedience and Allegiance to the Emperor, and offer'd themselves Subjects, and Tributaries to the Grand Seignior, on the easy and reasonable Condition only of affording them his Assi∣stance, and granting them his Protection: So that to let slip this favourable opportuni∣ty, on the Nice point of a Truce not yet expir'd, were, said he, to give up the Mahome∣tan Cause; the advance and increase of which were a sufficient ground to hallow any thing, which may stand in opposition to it. There were other things also alledg'd, in reference to secret Encouragements given from France, which tho' they carried not such weight with the Council, so as to depend on them, yet they served for probable in∣ducements to incite forward unto a War. With which Reasons the Grand Seignior and the Council being convinced, a War was determin'd, and great preparations made in order thereunto. And now in regard we are come to a Crisis of time, which gave a turn to the successes of the Turks, and hath shaken and almost subverted the whole Fabrick of the Ottoman Empire; it may not be an im∣pertinent digression to look back to the Troubles of Hungary, which were the Causes and Original of that War, which hath prov'd fatal to the Turks, and brought the King∣dom of Hungary under the entire and abso∣lute Dominion of the Christian Emperor: We shall therefore give a succinct Account of the beginning of those Troubles, as re∣ported by the Author of that Tract called Vienna Oppugnata, adjoyned at the end of the History of Isthuanus formerly Vice-Palatine of Hungary, whose words are to this purpose.

The Turks having in the Month of Au∣gust 1664. received an Overthrow with the Slaughter of 10000 Men near St. Gothards,* 1.28 a Town in Hungary, by the Imperial Army, un∣der the Conduct and Command of Raymond Montecuculi, a Peace or Truce rather was immediately concluded thereupon, to continue for the space of Twenty years: During which time the Kingdom of Hungary long harassed with War, might have recover'd ••ts pristin happy Estate, had not certain Miscreants, the barbarous and degenerate offspring of that Country, disturbed the Tranquillity and Quiet thereof; and by Machinations and Plots a∣gainst the Life of their Sovereign, drawn upon themselves that destruction which they design'd for others. But God be praised, their Treason was detected, and the chief Conspirators, name∣ly, Francis Count Nadasti, Chief Iustice of Hungary, Francis Marquis of Frangipani, and Peter Serini a Count of Croatia, all of them Eminent both for Arms and Letters, were taken, arraign'd, and being found Guilty were put to Death, and their Goods and E∣states confiscated to the use of the Emperor. But so soon as this Rebellion was suppressed, another of more dangerous consequence was raised, being fomented by the Nobility, and Persons most considerable for their Estates and Power in Hungary, of which Emericus Count Tekeli was declar'd the Chief; the Causes and Grounds of which they deliver'd under these Heads.

First, That contrary to the Laws and Con∣stitutions of the Kingdom, a Palatine had not been constituted to supply the vacancy of the former deceased.

Secondly, That the Hungarians were exclu∣ded from all Offices and places of Trust, and Strangers introduced into their stead.

Thirdly, That the German Troops were forcibly quarter'd upon them, and the numbers daily increased: And all the Forts, Castles, and places of defence garrison'd by German Soldiers, and no Trust or Confidence reposed in the Hungarians, to the great oppression and discouragement of that People.

Fourthly, That by the Counsel and Advice of the Iesuits, the free exercise of their Reli∣gion was not only taken from them, but they were also ejected out of their Churches and places where they worshipped God: For which

Reason they desired, that the Iesuits might be banished out of Hungary.

And tho' the Emperor did in his Wisdom fore-see all the mischiefs which did ensue, and with a gracions Clemency endeavour'd to apply those Lenitives, which might appease the Spirits of his discontented Subjects; and in order thereunto called a Diet to be held at Cassovia, where he offer'd to condescend unto all the Propositions which the Malecontents did demand: And afterwards summoned ano∣ther Diet to be held at Presburg, at which, before the Coronation of the Queen, he assisted and presided in Person, and there made new offers to grant Liberty of Conscience, and a free exercise of Religion to all Protestants, and to restore to them their Churches taken from them, with as many other Privileges and Favours as could be desir'd: So that there was all appearance imaginable of Peace and a fair Accommodation. But matters were per∣mitted to go too far before they received a Check: For the Malecontents were engaged wih the Turks beyond any power of retractation: And having received Assurances from them of Assistances which were daily expected, and Pro∣mises (as it is said) of Money from the French, all thoughts of accommodation were laid aside, from whence that terrible War hath ensued, fatal to the Turks and pernicious to Christendom.

All this is a short Epitome of the Trou∣bles and Unquietnesses in Hungary, for the space of about Eighteen years, which having been the occasion of the great War, which hath alter'd the state of the whole World; We shall not content over selves with this short Relation, but shall proceed to render an Account of the rise of these Troubles, the continuance of them, with the several Successes, until the Entire conquest of Hun∣gary by the Emperor.

The People of Hungary are naturally of a mutinous and unquit Temper, complaining of War, and not well contented with Peace. The Emperor towards the end of the Cam∣paign 1664. had gain'd a Victory (as is said) over the Turks, and made the good use thereof, as with that opportunity to clap up a Peace. The Hungarians who be∣fore that time, and even during the War with the Turk, bad been unseasonably incen∣sed by many Insults and Outrages commit∣ted on them by the German Soldiers; but more sensibly touched by having their Churches taken from them by the Counsel, and advice of the Jesuits and Clergy of Rome; were not content with the Peace made by the Emperor with the Grand Seignior: Alledging that they ought to have been made Par∣ties to the Treaty, it being their Country which was chiefly concern'd: That after so Signal a Victory, better and more advantage∣ous Articles might have been obtain'd from the Turk, and perhaps Newhawsel it self might have been Surrender'd and Restored, but by default hereof their Condition was render'd far worse than before, for by vertue of the new Articles lately concluded: The Pasha of Newhawsel pretended to bring all the Vil∣lages on the Frontiers of Moravia under Con∣tribution; and to add unto the new Con∣quests all the Country and places on this side the Danube, which are nearly adjoyn∣ing to Gran, Alba-Regalis and Kanisia, where∣in was comprehended the greatest part of the lower Hungary: Which they exclaimed against as Terms so disagreeable unto them, that a War had been much better; and there∣fore to prevent and disappoint all farther pro∣ceedings thereon, they seized on the Secre∣tary of the Imperial Resident then remaining with the Vizier, on the way as he was car∣rying the Articles of Peace to be Ratify'd by the Emperor, and took from him his Horses and Money with his Dispatches, which they for some time detain'd, and re∣stored not without much difficulty.

The Emperor being inform'd of this Af∣front, cited the Chief Lords of Hungary to appear at Vienna: Where the Prince Lukovitz President of the Imperial Council told them, That the Conditions of Peace whi••h his Ma∣ster the Emperor had concluded with the Turk, were not so disadvantageous as they imagin'd; for that the first overture of Peace came from the Turks themselves, with whom it was a∣greed and concluded, that Transilvania was to continue in its ancient Liberty, and not sub∣jected to the Government of a Pasha in nature of a Mahometan Province. That the Counties of Zatmar and Zambolish, which were anci∣ently esteem'd dependencies on Transilvania, were to be transferr'd into the power of the Emperor. That the better to secure the Fron∣tiers of the upper Hungary, and to prevent the Incursions of the Turks on the other side of the Danube, It was provided in the Capi∣tulations, that the Emperor might Build Forts on each side of the River Waagh; which would very much annoy and restrain the Turks of Waradin and Newhawsel from making De∣predations, or Incursions on that side of the Country. Now considering that this Peace was thus advantageous, as well to Hungary as to the Hereditary Dominions; his Imperial Majesty judged it convenient to embrace so fair an opportunity; expecting that the Hun∣garian Lords would likewise concur with him in Confirmation of the Treaty, and restrain their Soldiers from committing farther Out∣rages on the Frontiers. That his Imperial Majesty as to his part, was resolved to with∣draw all his German Regiments out of Hun∣gary; Provided, That they themselves would take care to furnish, and supply those Garri∣sons

with Soldiers of their own, and at their own charge repair the Fortifications of Le∣vents, Schentra, Neutra, Schella and Gutta, which are Neighbouring places to Newhawsel, and to furnish them with all sorts of Ammu∣nition, and Provisions necessary for their Main∣tenance and Defence.

The Hungarian Lords returned no pre∣sent answer to this Discourse; having not Authority so to do, until they had first con∣sulted with the Nobility of the Upper Hun∣gary, who had often protested that they would never agree to any thing, which was concluded without their consent, and re∣venge themselves on their Palatine, in case he should engage them in matters without their Privity or Concurrence first ob∣tain'd.

In fine, after Consultations had with the Estates, an answer was giving in Writing to this effect. That to conclude a Peace without the Privity and Concurrence of the Estates, was against the Statutes, and Privileges of the Kingdom. That in case they could flatter themselves so far, as to believe that true Tranquillity and Ease would be the effect, and consequence of the late Truce made with the Turk, which would be the greatest blessing that coul•• befal a Nation, (which above all the People in this World had been harassed with War:) Yet it was difficult, and almost un∣practicable for them to build the Fortresses in∣tended upon the Waagh, and in the mean time restrain the Turks from their Incursions; and let them do what was possible for them, yet still Hungary would lie open, and exposed for at least 60 Leagues spa••e to the Incursions of the Turks, and to the extortions and in∣solences of the German Soldiers: In short ••herefore, they resolved to Ratify nothing; they would neither exchange the Garrisons nor Buil•• new Forts, nor Repair old ones; but leave every thing to his Majesty to provide what was necessary for the defence, and con∣servatio•• of that miserable and unfortunate Kingdom.

This memorial being given in with a kind of sad and a discontented behavior, de∣spairing (as it were) of the welfare of their Country; the Hungarians were retiring from the Emperor and his Council, when the Prince Lubkovitz reassum'd in a calm and sober manner his former Discourse, which he pressed on them with new and perswa∣sive Instances: Telling them, That he could not imagin upon what Grounds or Reasons they did desire a continuance of War, the Stage and Theater of which was to be their own Country. That out of a sence of those Miseries which were to ensue, and from a pious and gracious regard he conceived for the repose of Hungary, the Emperor had concluded a Peace with the Turk, which he was contriving to secure against all violences and irrupti•••••• of the Enemy. And that entire satisfactio•• might be given to the Hungarian Lords, his Imperial Majesty de∣clar'd, That he would build those Forts upon the Waagh, which were design'd to restrain all Incursions from the Garrison of Newhausel,* 1.29 at his own expence and charge: That he would withdraw the German Troops from burdening the Country, and quarter Hungarians in their places; That whilest these Forts were in Build∣ing, the Guards thereunto belonging should con∣sist of Hussars and Heydukes: That all places of Trust and Profit, both Civil and Military, should be put into the Hands of Hungarians. And that they might at their own will and pleasure, put what Forces and Commanders they pleased into the Garrisons of the Moun∣tain Towns and other places.

These Concessions from the Emperor be∣ing so gracious and free, as nothing could be desir'd more ample and satisfactory; the Hungarian Lords acquiesced and signed the Treaty with the Turks: So that all things began to put on a Face, and clear aspect of Tranquillity and Repose, as well in refe∣rence unto Foreign Wars, as to civil and in∣testine differences: And thereupon the Crown, wherewith the Hungarian Kings were usually Crown'd, and which the Lords had removed from Presburg, to prevent the Emperor from taking it upon him with Right of Inheritance, was again return'd by them, and restor'd to its former place.

But these fair promises and assurances given by the Prince Lubkovitz in behalf of the Emperor, proceeded no farther than to words, for neither were their Churches re∣stor'd; Nor the German Forces recalled out of the Country; Nor the Towns of Ni∣tria and Levents, lately taken from the Turks deliver'd into their Hands, as was promised: But instead thereof, German Gar∣risons were put into Tokai, Zatmar, Kalo and Onod, Towns which are bordering on Transilvania, and were belonging to Prince Ragotski.

In short, nothing being perform'd as was promised, the Spirits of the Hungarians were so exasperated, that they desponded of any good from the Imperial Court, but rather beheld it as a Cabal, contriving and medi∣tating only to bring them under an Arbi∣trary power, and an unsupportable Slavery. And this general Humour of discontent, so spread it self in the Minds of the People; that they grew Sullen, and Angry in an Instant; and both the Roman Catholicks and Protestants, and all sorts of Religions in that Nation became so concern'd for the Liberty and Privileges of their Country; that they freely and openly declar'd, That they would rather subject themselves to the Turks, than become the Slaves of the Germans.

The consequences of which War have been so dismal, and even the Imperial Victo∣ries gain'd at the expence of so much Blood and Treasure, as all Germany as well as Hungary, has felt the fatal effects of it: So that Men are apt to look back with In∣dignation on the Authors of these Troubles, and to think them worthy of the extreamest Punishments, that have brought their Coun∣try to such Ruin and Desolation. The greatest part of which Censures will without doubt fall upon the Protestants, whose Arms have wanted even Success; that popular justification, and whose Cause labours under two such fearful appearances, as a defection from their Prince, and the joyning with the Common Enemy of Chri∣stendom, tho' perhaps a considering Man will be apt to re••lect on that Cruel severity, which forc'd them to take shelter in the Arms of an Infidel; at least he will see a fatal instance, of the unhappy Con••equen∣ces of driving Men to Despair, by subver∣ting their Laws, Liberties and Religion. I shall therefore give an impartial Account of the Causes, that exasperated the Pro∣testants of Hungary to this degree; and leave them to the Readers judgment, either to be condemn'd or acquitted. And there∣fore let us hear what Account the Prote∣stant Writers give of this matter; when the Protestant Religion began first to insinuate it self into Hungary, under the Reign of King Lewis,* 1.30 it met there with the same fate it did in other Countrys, (viz.) Opposition and Persecution. But this King unhappily engaging himself in a War against the Turks, fell in Battle, and leaving no Heir Male, the Hungarian Nobility were divided in the choice of a Successor; one part Ele∣cting Iohn Zapolya Vaivode of Transilvania, and the other Ferdinand the first. But Iohn dying soon after his Election, Ferdinand re∣main'd in sole possession of that Kingdom; who the better to gain the affection of his Subjects, granted free exercise of Religion to Cassovia, Bartphia, Eperias, Leuchenia and Libinia; the five free Towns of upper Hungary, and afterwards to several of the Towns of lower Hungary, besides the same Priveleges which he gave to divers of the Nobility. Notwithstanding which, there being several Commotions and Disturban∣ces on account of Religion, still remaining in the year 1606. at the Pacification of Vienna, made between Rodolph Emperor and King of Hungary, and Stephen Botscai-Kis-Maria; in the first Article it was said, That as to the business of Religion, that notwith∣standing the first Constitutions, and the last Article of the year 1604. according the Resolu∣tion taken by his Imperial Majesty: All the Inhabitants and Persons of what Order or Con∣dition soever within that Kingdom, as well the great Lords, as the Cities and Privileg'd Towns immediately belonging to the Crown, or upon the borders of that Kingdom; as like∣wise all the Soldiers of Hungary, shall have free and entire Liberty of Conscience, without being troubled or molested: Nevertheless with∣out prejudice to the Roman Catholick Religion, so that that Clergy, the Churches, and the Tem∣ples of the Catholicks may remain in the State wherein they are, without Violation or Mole∣station: And that those which had been taken by one side or other, should be restor'd to their lawful owners. Afterwards the Emperor Mat∣thias himself explain'd that Clause, (never∣theless without prejudice to the Rom. Cath. Religion) by assuring them, That it was put in upon a good design, and that it only meant that neither Party should be disturbed in the exercise of their Religion. This liberty was afterwards often confirm'd, as you may see in the Grievances presented to the Empe∣ror, which are affix'd to the end of this Hi∣story. The now Reigning Emperor Leopold solemnly confirm'd this Article at his Coro∣nation; Vide the sixth Condition in the Imperial Patent running thus: Ordered,

That the exercise of Religion granted to the States of Hungary, according to the Constitution of Vienna, and those Articles establisht before our Coronation shall re∣main entirely free, as well for the Barons, Lords, Gentlemen, as free Cities, and all Orders and States of the Kingdom of Hungary; as likewise for the Towns, Vil∣lages and Hamlets that will accept of it, so that no Person of what Condition soe∣ver, shall be hinder'd in the exercise of his Religion, in what manner, or under what pretence soever.

Given in the Royal Ci∣tadel of Posonium, Iune the 25th, 1655.

In despight of all these Edicts made in favour of the Protestants; the Clergy, espe∣cially the Jesuits, had so much interest in the Court of Vienna, as to get a Manifest pub∣lish'd there; and Entitled, Truth declared to all the World, or a Treatise wherein is pro∣ved by three Argument, that his Caesarean Majesty is not obliged to tolerate the Lu∣theran, or Calvinist Religion in the King∣dom of Hungary: Writ by George Barzon titular Bishop of Waradin, Priest of the So∣ciety, and Councellor to his Sacred Majesty. The first Argument was drawn from three Conditions, under which the liberty of Re∣ligion was granted at the Pacification of Vienna. The first,

That it should be with∣out prejudice to the Protestant Religion, which Condition being impossible ought to pass for nothing.

The second,

That the Clergy, and the Catholick Churches should remain in their former Condition without being toucht, which was viola∣ted

by Bethlem and Ragotski. The third, That what was taken either by one side or the other should be restor'd, which the Protestants had not perform'd.

To this was answered,

That it did by no means follow, that if one Condition or Clause was lookt upon as impossible, and so null, that the whole Treaty should be so also; and besides, that the Emperor Matthias himself had explain'd the Condition by declaring, that it was not to be made use of for the ruining of that liberty which was granted. That whatsoever Bethlem or Ragotski had done, this Liberty was not∣withstanding confirm'd by the Edicts and Ordinances of the Emperor: That if it had been so, that Protestants, who being daily provok'd by the Papists, had gone a little too far, yet the innocent ought not to suffer. That the Destruction of Tem∣ples, which were made use of during the Troubles only regarded those, that Bot∣skai had taken in the War, and not such as had been for a long time in their Hands.

The second Argument is,

That this liberty was not establisht by the unanimous consent of the States of the Kingdom, to whom it belongs to make Laws with the Consent and Approba∣tion of his Majesty, and consequently that those Articles ought to be abolisht. But it was urg'd, that this was extreamly injurious to those Kings, who had con∣firm'd and ratify'd them, and who no question were not so ignorant of the rights of the Kingdom of Hungary. That when this Affair was manag'd at Lintz 1645. Tho' the Arch-Bishop of Strigonium, George Lippai, and some seculars opposed it, yet Count Palfy President of the Chamber, and divers Catholick Lords consented, not∣withstanding that opposition; so that the Affair, being extreamly hindred by that Arch-Bishop and his adherents, the Pro∣testants were upon the point of complain∣ing to his Majesty, had they not been stopt by the Declaration that was made, that they voluntarily subscribed to the Articles of the Pacification of Vienna, which they called the Foundation of the Kingdom: So that this Edict of Lintz was ratify'd and inserted in the Articles of the year 1647 with this Clause, Not∣withstanding the opposition of the Clergy and other Seculars, which shall have no force or vigour for the future. Besides the Subscription of the Pacification of Vienna, made by all the States both Ecclesiastick and Civil, runs thus:

We underwritten do, with common consent, in the name of all the States and Orders of the Kingdom of Hungary, and the places annex'd to it, promise freely and voluntarily, &c. The third Argument was,

That if the Luthe∣rans and Calvinists must be tolerated, then those only must be tolerated, which are of the Confession of Ausbourg, and the Confession of the Swisses: But both one and the other had abandon'd those Confessions; and they instanced in several Articles from which they had de∣viated.

But this last seems only a frivo∣lous shift, and shews the Resolution the Clergy had taken to oppress the Protestants; and indeed this they had always done, when they thought themselves the stron∣ger, and notwithstanding, that this Liberty was often confirm'd, as particularly in the Treaties with Botskai, Bethlem and Prince Ragotski; yet the Roman Catholick Lords and Gentlemen, and especially the Arch-Bishops and Bishops, persecuted them with Fire and Sword, massacr'd them in their Churches; and used all manner of Cruel∣ties towards them, as far as their Power and Authority could reach; so that there remain'd scarce any place of Rest, or Secu∣rity for the Protestants, but in the free Cities, and those too quickly after were in∣volved in the same misfortune: For Nadasti, Serini, Frangipani, and other Catholick Lords taking part with Prince Ragotski a∣gainst the Emperor, in the year 1670. the Austrian Troops entr'd Hungary and carried all before them, and with them Troops of Bishops, Arch-Bishops and Je∣suits, whose Actions out-did the Fury of the Soldiers; and took this opportunity of dispoiling the Protestants of their Goods, Churches, Ministers, and constrain'd a great part of the People to change their Religi∣on: The Protestant Lords were tax'd at im∣mense Sums, Soldiers quarter'd upon them, and by these means several forc'd to turn Catholicks. In short, all Upper and Lower Hungary with all the Free Towns, fell in∣to the Hands of the Catholicks, whose Se∣verities and Cruelties, as they found no∣thing to oppose them, so they suffer'd no∣thing to escape them: And this miserable Kingdom labour'd at once under the Li∣cence and Rapine of the German Soldiers, and the Rage and Fury of the Jesuitical Con∣verters. The Protestants were hang'd up at their Church Gates, and several of their Towns burnt. One Iohn Backi a Minister, was burnt a live at Comarin, and the Wi∣dow of Laurent le Sur, who was of the same Profession, had her Head cut off in the same Town: And multitudes of both Sexes, and all Ages and Conditions were banish'd.—To Authorize these Cruelties, at least to give them a fair gloss, they con∣stituted a Chamber of Justices at Poson, compos'd of Ecclesiasticks and Seculars, all sworn Enemies to the Prot••stants; where

it was first order'd, That the most considerable Persons should be cited to appear, and clear themselves of the Crime of Rebellion laid to their charge. They began with those of the Nobility, which they thought the easi∣est to be wrought upon. They which made their appearance were thrown into Prison, without being judicially heard, condemn'd to great Fines, and were each minute solici∣ted to change their Religion. A Declara∣tion was presented to those whom they found most firm and constant, whereby they were required, that to satisfy his Imperial Majesty of their Loyalty and Obedience, they should no longer protect their Ministers, and should promise not to hinder the Priests from saying Mass in their Churches, or perform∣ing other Ecclesiastical Functions, till they were enlightn'd from above, saw their Errors, and were converted to the Catholick Church.

But the greatest Storm fell upon the Mi∣nisters, at whom they chiefly aim'd; and that they might get rid of them the better, they establish'd three Courts of Judicature: One at Tirnavia for those of Poson, and two of Poson for the rest of Hungary: Nor were they all cited for fear of making too much noise, but a few and those of the Ausbourg Confession, to try what success they were like to expect from the Prosecu∣tion of the rest: And, because they chiefly design'd to ruin the Protestant Religion, under pretence of Rebellion, they pre∣sented those that appear'd these following Articles to sign. 1st,

That all the Mini∣sters of both Confessions, School-Masters, Readers, Students, &c. to escape the Pu∣nishments which they had incurred for their Rebellion, should promise under their Hands to renounce all their Functions both poublick and private, and pass the rest of their Lives peaceably and quietly, upon pain of Death if they disobey'd.

Or 2ly,

That they should be banish'd for ever, with promise never to return to their Country, or to any of the Heredi∣tary Lands, or other dependencies on the Empire, nor ye•• to go over to their Enemies.

Or 3ly,

That they should change their Religion, which his Majesty chiefly wish'd and design'd, and which would be most agreeable both to him and to the Courts of Justice.

The 25th of September 1673. Some Mi∣nisters to the number of 32 or 33 appear'd, and being threatned to be sentenc'd to die, if they sign'd not the foregoing Articles; some consented, others chose to be banish'd, and one chang'd his Religion. This lucky beginning encourag'd them to proceed, and finding fear to be the strongest motive to work upon them; they cited all the Mini∣sters, Regents, School-Masters, &c. of Hun∣gary to appear before them, which caused a strange consternation amongst them, and produced very different effects; some of them the Nobility would not suffer to ap∣pear, others fled, some again abandoned themselves to the care of Providence, made their appearance at Poson, to justifie their Innocence from these horrible Calum∣nies, with which they were blackn'd, to testifie their obedience and submission to the Magistrate, and to satisfie their Churches, who earnestly begg'd of them not to forsake them in that calamitous Condition. There were 250 Ministers that appear'd, and by their Tryals (two long to repeat) it appears, That their Religion was the chief Crime, and tho' other things were laid to their Charge; yet all was but pretence; they used all means to intimidate them, and to shake that great constancy which they shew'd for their Religion; they sentenced them to death, imprisoned them, threatned them with the Gallies, and employ'd all the pernicious arts of torment and vexation, that a persecuting spirit could contrive, to shake or surprize the Frailty of Man; drag∣ged them into their Churches, forced them upon their Knees to adore the Host and their Images, let loose the fury of the Sol∣diery upon them, and encouraged them to torment them; in the midst of this barbar∣ous usage, they would sometimes pretend to shew a glimpse of Pity, and endeavour to allure them by the promises of the Im∣perial favour and protection, offering them preferments, upon Condition they would change their Religion; at length finding them proof against all their arts, they stig∣matiz'd several and sold them to the Spa∣nish Gallies, from whence afterwards they were redeem'd by the famous Ruyter, Admi∣ral of Holland; others were thrown into vile, loathsome Prisons in which some perish'd, the rest who out-lived their misfortunes, were released by the importunities of the States Ambassador at the Imperial Court. These matters of fact are too publick to be denied, and the Reasons that are given, seem by no means sufficient to palliate such Barbarities. Those Letters in Cypher which were produc'd against them, to prove them Guilty of Treason are justly suspe∣cted; but grant them true, they were but from particulars, and one or two Mens Guilt cannot render a whole body of Men liable to punishment. As for those Accu∣sations which were laid upon them of be∣ing Murderers, Robbers, Ravishers, &c. they were only alledged, not proved, and consequently likely to be meer Calumnies. To conclude, that they were Rebels because some fled from the Persecutions they saw

pouring upon them, seems to be no very good consequence, and to shew not so much their guilt as their fear; at least, this can∣not be urg'd against those that made their appearance; and that there were several which signed the Paper that was presented them, argued, they indeed weak but not criminal; and the rigours that were used to bring them to sign it, do extreamly di∣minish, if not absolutely take away all the force of that Argument: So that I doubt not, but it will appear to the impartial Rea∣der, that the conduct of the Popish Clergy has had too great an influence on these last Troubles, and that their persecuting Max∣ims, are as ruinous to the interest of a State, as contrary to the Spirit of our Chri∣stian Religion.

And from this Original began that War, which ha••h ever since continued with great effusion of Blood, and strange vicissitudes of Fortune; which not only reduced Hungary to the pit of despair, but even Germany it self to the brink of Destruction; until God was pleas'd to take the Cause into his own Hands, and avenge Christendom from their Enemies, whose Sins (it seems) were more ripe for the Divine vengeance, than those of the Christian people. The discontents on both sides grew so high, that the Empe∣ror resolved to perform nothing on his part, of what he had promised to his Hungarian Subjects, nor they any thing on theirs, which respected Duty and Allegiance to their Prince. Both Parties stood in defiance to each other; the Emperor would not lose the benefit of the charge and expences he had been at, to fortify the frontier Gar∣risons against the Turks: Nor would the Hungarians restrain themselves from their usual Incursions, notwithstanding the Trea∣ty so lately sign'd by them: By which the Emperor received frequent complaints from the Turks. So all was now private Machinati∣ons and open Defiances.

It was now in the Month of September, That the three years were expir'd, [year 1665.] at the end whereof according to the Statutes of that Kingdom a Diet was to be Assembled at Presburg, for redress of those aggrievances of which the Subjects complain'd. It was usual for the Emperor to be present there, but some jealousies being whisper'd of a Plot to seize his Person, his Majesty refrain'd from making his appearance at that Diet; which being by that means put off, the Sovereign Chamber of the Kingdom, taking all matters into their Consideration,* 1.31 sent their Deputies to complain unto the Em∣peror, That Colonel Spaar Governour of Zatmar, had extorted Money from the Citizens, upon pretence of paying his Sol∣diers, tho' in reality to appropriate it to his own benefif and service. That the Ger∣man Soldiers were s••ill quarter'd in the Coun∣tries, notwithstanding all the Promises and Engagements given to the contrary; the which aggrievances together with that of taking away their Churches, was such a Scandal and block of Offence, as caused great Commotions in that Kingdom, when∣soever that matter came into dispute. Hence it was, That the Protestants chose three Leaders, or Chiefs of their Faction and Party; against which Prince Ragotski, and Apafi opposed their Forces in favour of the Palatine Wesselini; [year 1666.] and Count Palaffi Imbre appear'd as one of the Chief of the Male-contents; but having not sufficient Force to sustain his party and interest, he crav'd assistance and succour from the Turks, to whom he offer'd his Son for a Hostage, and the Town of Debin, with the dependences thereunto belonging, as a farther security for performance of Articles.

All was now divided into Sects and Par∣ties: Count Peter Serini, of whom the Em∣peror had not the least jealousie, entertain∣ed secret consults with the Malecontents; and with Nadasti raised Forces upon pre∣tence of giving a stop to the Turks, in their passage to Dalmatia; but with real design to seize the Person of the Emperor at Put∣tendorf, a place appertaining to Count Na∣dasti; as he was Riding post with Prince Lubkovitz, Chief Steward of his House, and with about 12 Gentlemen of his Reti∣nue to meet the Empress; but that Plot took not effect, for their Ambuscade mis∣sing the Emperor, he happily met the Em∣press on her Journey out of Spain.

This Conspiracy being thus disappointed, Count Nadasti desired the Emperor, [year 1667.] that he might be made Palatine of Hungary, in the place of Wesselini lately deceased: But the Emperor not being well satisfy'd of the Faith and Integrity of that Person, refused to con∣fer it upon him or any other, until he saw the Tranquillity and Peace of that Kingdom better secur'd: At which Nadasti being en∣rag'd, corrupted a Carpenter in revenge to set fire to the new Appartment, which was building in the Palace for the Empress Ele∣onora: In expectation that in such an affright∣ment and confusion, the Conspirators might seize on the Person of the Emperor: But God conserved his Imperial Majesty, tho' that Plot was not detected until Nadasti re∣ceived the reward of his demerit.

The Deputies of the upper Hungary made new Addresses to the Emperor, [year 1668.] to have the Office of Palatine supplied according to the Constitutions of the Kingdom; but in those times of Sedition and Discontent, his Im∣perial Majesty not finding a Person equally grateful to the Hungarians, and loyal to

himself, to whom he could confide that Important Charge; did for some time keep the Office in his own hands; which with the refusal made to restore the Prote∣stant Churches, was so generally displeasing, that the Nobility deny'd to be present at the Coronation of the Empress, until they were a little mollify'd and appeas'd, by ha∣ving the Revenue and Rents of their Churches releas'd to them.

Besides the Office of Palatine, the Go∣vernment of Carelstadt became vacant by the decease of the Count Aversperg, which being in Croatia, and lying commodious for Serini, he immediately made applicati∣ons for it, by means of his Lady; who with her good air and address, and the vi∣vacity of her Spirit, and fluency of her Language, thought nothing difficult for her to obtain; but missing thereof, for Reasons best known to the Emperor, who judg'd it not good policy to add greater Authority to a person who was Vice-King of Croatia, and possess'd already more Power and Inte∣rest than he could willingly afford him, the Lady was forc'd, much against her Nature, to acquiess in a denial;* 1.32 but not being able to suppress the violent commotions of her Spirit, she openly breath'd out her menaces against the Emperor; and finding an humor in the People generally inclin'd to a Revolt, easily perswaded her Son-in-Law Prince Ragotski, and the other principal Nobles of Hungary to enter into an Association and Conspiracy against the Emperor.

The first thing they did, was to complain of the German Garrison in Tokai;* 1.33 and being assembled at Zemblin, they fent their De∣puties to represent unto the Emperor, that according to the Laws and Privileges of that Kingdom, all their Forts and Places of Strength ought to be Garrison'd with no other than Soldiers of their own Country. That the Protestants receiv'd all sorts of ill treatment and discountenance, their Church∣es were taken away, and not restor'd, as was promis'd and agree'd; besides several other Aggrievances which they laid before the Emperor, supplicating his Imperial Ma∣jesty to grant them ease and redress there∣in, according to the Constitutions and Pri∣vileges of that Kingdom, which his Ma∣jesty at his Coronation had Sworn to main∣tain. To all which, the gentle and sweet tem∣per of his Imperial Majesty, and the sense of his Conscience was inclin'd to yield a be∣nign and gracious Answer, had not Father Emeric a Jesuit,* 1.34 and his Confessor, instill'd other Principles and Motives into his Mind; giving him to understand, that it had al∣ways been the Prerogative of the Kings his Predecessors, to dispose Garrisons in all places of that Kingdom, consisting of such Nations as he should judge most for the safety and security thereof. And that whereas at present the Hungarians were in∣spir'd with an humor of Rebellion and Re∣volt, there was no reason to trust or con∣fide in them, but in the Germans only, whose Loyalty and Duty was sufficiently known, and approv'd by his Majesty. Farther he added, that the Hungarians had in the late War against the Turk suf∣fer'd Waradin to be lost; and at the Battle of St. Gothards upon the River of Raab, had appear'd in such small numbers for de∣fence of their Country, as if they had in∣tended to have betray'd it; had it not been for the German and other Foreign Forces, the whole Kingdom had become a Prey to the Turks.

With such Discourses as these the Depu∣ties were entertain'd,* 1.35 and dispatch'd away without other satisfaction; at which the Nobles and People were so displeas'd, that they gave a stop to the Payments they had begun to make towards building the Forts, and cut all the Germans in pieces which they found quarter'd about the Country; and particularly they kill'd forty Soldiers of the Regiment of Spaar near Xants; the which piece of Blood and Slaughter was again return'd by the Germans, and Force repell'd again by Force. So that now all was open defiance, War, and Massacre.

To carry on the Great Designs in hand,* 1.36 the Malecontents assembled at the Castle of Kivar, upon the Frontiers of Transilva∣nia, about two Leagues distant from Ghi∣bania, where the Gold and Silver Mines arise. The Principal Persons there present, were Ladislas Giulaf, Gabriel de Kende, Be∣nedict Seredey, Ionas Veradt, the Calvinist Minister of Cassovia; also Derus Bansi Ge∣neral of the Transilvanian Forces; Ianos Betlem the Chancellor, Michael Talha Go∣vernor of the Frontiers, with some others; where a League was form'd between the Hungarian and Transilvanian Protestants, to drive and expell the Germans out of the Kingdom, to demolish Zatmar, and to arm themselves in defence of their Religion. In this accord the Wife of Prince Apafi ap∣pear'd extreamly zealous, being a Woman of a Masculine Spirit, a fierce Protestant, and one who had a hand in all Matters, whilst her Husband apply'd himself to Hunting, and to the Conversation of Learned Men.

In the mean time Count Nadasti having fail'd in his late Treason against the Em∣peror,* 1.37 contriv'd to Poyson him at a Mag∣nificent Banquet, which he had prepar'd for him; at which the Persons present, were the Empress, the two Imperial Princesses, Prince Charles of Lorain, with all the Court. The fatal Dish prepar'd for the Emperor

was a Pidgeon Pye, which he extreamly lov'd; but God preserv'd his Sacred Per∣son, by means of the Lady to the Count; who being endow'd with greater Senti∣ments of Honour and Religion than her Husband, beseech'd him on her knees to desist from so black and so detestable a Wickedness; but not being able to prevail upon him, she Order'd the Cook to set another Pye of the same fashion before the Emperor, in the place of that which was poyson'd; of which he having eaten with∣out any hurt, Nadasti apprehended the dealing of his Wife therein; and least the Cook should discover the Secret, he kill'd him the same day with his own hand.

Count Serini, tho' he was contriving all this time, yet it was not in Matters of so black a nature as these. He entertain'd several Conferences with Count Tassembach, a Person of as Ambitious and unsetled an humor as any whatsoever, [year 1669.] and ready to enter into any League and Conspiracy with the other Malecontents. And in fine, after many Consultations, he concluded it ne∣cessary to engage the Turks▪ with them in the whole Enterprize.* 1.38 But lest it should come to be discover'd to the Emperor's Re∣sident at Constantinople, by the openness of the Turks, who can keep no Secret, it was resolv'd that the Matter should be Ne∣gotiated by the Transilvanians; who being already Subject to the Turks, and under their protection, might with less suspicion propose this Treaty.

* 1.39This Overture being made to the Turks, they immediately embrac'd it, being an Offer which at the first sight appear'd very advantageous; but then the next Condition requir'd by the Chimacam, who was Kara Mustapha, (the Grand Vizier being then at the Siege of Candia) was, That in Conside∣ration of the aid and protection which the Grand Seignior was to give unto the Hun∣garians, they were to become his Tributa∣ries, in the same manner, and on the same Conditions as the Transilvanians were. This Demand, tho it seem'd hard to the Hunga∣rians, yet they resolv'd to pursue their De∣sign; and accordingly sent their Agents to the Vizier at Candia, hoping by the lenity and moderation of his Nature to obtain more easie terms than those demanded by the Chimacam; and in the mean time to notifie their intention of Revolt unto all the World, they caus'd a Standard to be erected, with two Scymeters died with Blood, and a Crescent or Half Moon over them.

* 1.40The Grand Vizier being then labouring at the Siege of Candia, and in a doubtful Condition of Success, was not willing to entertain thoughts of a new War, until he had put an end to that which he had then in hand, and in which he was daily engag'd. Howsoever, not to se••••m diff••••••nt of his own Successes, or negligent and cold in the entertainment of Propos••tions so apparently advantageous to his Master's Interest, thought not fit to dismis•• them wi••h a slight Answer; but causing their Propositions to be taken in Writing, and examin'd, he dis∣speeded the Messengers with fair Words and Promises, referring their Matters to be far∣ther debated by the Officers actually pre∣sent with the Grand Seignior, who had more time to consider their Affairs than he had, who was daily engag'd in Batteries, and continual Assaults upon the City.

The Transilvanian Messengers being come to the Port,* 1.41 the Conditions requir'd of them by the Turks were very severe. For in the first place, they demanded of Ra∣gotski, who was Chief of the League, that the five Towns in Hungary which belong'd to him should be deliver'd up into their hands; That Count Serini should cause Copranitz, an impregnable Fort in Croatia to be surrender'd to them; and that an An∣nual Tribute should be pay'd for the King∣dom of Hungary.

The Commissioners for the Malecontents, who thought these Proposals very hard, did yet endeavour to come as near an ac∣cord as was possible; for tho they were un∣willing to surrender up their own Towns and Demesnes to the Turks, yet they pro∣mis'd to fight for them, and deliver such Towns and Fortresses as they should take from the Emperor into their hands.

The Grand Vizier Kuperlee was by this time return'd Triumphant from Candia,* 1.42 ha∣ving with the entire subjection of that City, and the whole Kingdom, put an end to the War with the Venetians. Howsoever tho' the Propositions offer'd by the Malecontents were of such advantageous Consequence as the like could not be expected, yet they were rejected by the Vizier; for whether it were out of a sense of Faith to the Em∣peror,* 1.43 with whom he had concluded a Peace but five years before, and which he had no cause given him to break, or by reason of a War design'd against Poland; and some umbrages and Clouds of discontent, began with the Moscovites; he was not of a mind to enter into a War so soon with the Emperor; howsoever he under-hand en∣courag'd it, and gave private Instructions to the Pasha's on the Frontiers to aid the Male∣contents in such sort, as that their union and actings with them might not amount unto a Rupture, or breach of the Peace.

During all this time the Imperial Court had only suspicions and jealousies of what was Plotting, rather than any certain ad∣vice

or knowledge thereof. And the Em∣perour's Resident at Constanstinople had as yet received but some obscure Notions; of what was treating by the Transilvanian Agents, which afterwards came to a clearer Light, by the means of an English Gentle∣man as we have before declar'd in our pre∣ceding History: And which being once made known, other things appear'd to put the matter out of all doubt or question. and as a particular Evidence to discover this Truth; the principal Servant of Count Tassembach, and one in whom he had repo∣sed the greatest confidence, having been put in Prison by him for Robbing him; this Traitor that he might be revenged on the Count and obtain his Liberty, discovered much of the Plot, by producing one of the original Papers, all written with the proper Hand of Tassembach, which contain'd a Scheme of the whole method of their in∣tended proceedings, as agreed and concer∣ted between him and Count Serini, dated the 11th of September 1667. This Paper be∣ing Read in the Council at Vienna, served to open the Eyes of the Emperor, and of the Government, and caused them to watch all the motions of Tassembach, and of Serini and the other Accomplices.

To evidence and farther confirm that there was a Plot, advices came from Scha∣ketorno in Croatia, that Count Serini was in Arms and had levied several Troops.* 1.44 The original Letter also appeared which Serini wrote to Frangipani, giving him an account of the Resolutions and Proceedings of Tas∣sembach; the which Letter (by what means is not known) was found with a Soldier belonging to Frangipani, who carelesly made use of it, for a stopper to his Powder-horn: Another Letter was intercepted from Fran∣gipani, directed to one of his Captains in whom he reposed his greatest confidence: Signifying the offers which he had made to the Turks of subjection to them; that the Ger∣mans intended nothing more than to ruin their Country; and therefore, that he should keep his Forces in a readiness to oppose them in case of necessity.

These and several other Evidences were a clear conviction of a Plot design'd; and a ground sufficient for the President of the Council of Grats, to seize the Person of Count Tassembach, and commit him to safe Custody. After which his House was search∣ed, where was found a considerable quanti∣ty of Powder and Ammunition: And his Papers being also seized and examined, it thereby appeared, that the Arms and Ammu∣nition were designed to furnish therewith 6000 Men, which he intended to raise: and upon farther enquiry into this matter, several questions being put to him; Tassem∣bach own'd the whole Design and Conspira∣cy, and the Engagements which were be∣tween him and the Count Serini. Whereof Copies with the Process being sent to the Emperor, the whole Plot was discover'd, and no further doubt or question made of a Rebellion, and General revolt of the whole Kingdom.

This discovery was seconded by advices of the constant intercourse and correspon∣dences held between Serini, and the Pasha's of Buda, Bosna and Kanisia: And more particularly by a Letter, which Marquis Frangipani Brother-in-Law to Count Serini wrote to Captain Tscolnits, containing the whole secret of the business, and served to demonstrate the inveterane Malice, which the Marquis had conceived against the Em∣peror, and the whole German Nation. Tscol∣nits, had at first entertained a correspon∣dence with the Malecontents, but making re∣flections afterwards on the persons, with whom he was to engage; that they were rash and heady, and Men of no solid Foun∣dation or good Temper, he retracted from his former Engagements, and show'd the Letter to the Emperor.

But matters were proceeded too far, to be wholly suppressed or defeated: For those in the upper Hungary appeared openly in the Field under Ragotski, who threatned to take Mongatz, where his Mother held her Court of Residence, and to seize on the Trea∣sure, which his Father had amassed during the time, that he was Prince of Transilvania. [year 1670.]

The time being come in which the Male∣contents had appointed to draw their Forces into the Field, on pretence of enterprising something against the Turks: For we must note, that in times of Peace, it is allow∣able for both sides either Turks, or Chri∣stians to make Incursions upon each other, to Rob and drive away Cattle, and to fight in the Field with strong Parties both of Horse and Foot, provided that the numbers of them do not exceed 5000, and that no Cannon be brought into the Camp. Such is the miserable Condition of that unfortunate Kingdom: The Malecontents, I say, having with this pretence drawn their Forces into th•• Field; convened a Diet at Cassovia, with∣out the knowledge or authority of the Em∣peror;* 1.45 where the Nobility and the Deputies of the several Towns, and Cities in the lower Hungary were Assembled; to the end, that they might have an understanding toge∣ther, how to raise Money, and how to manage the War.

The Emperor, tho' not ignorant of all these Motions and Consults; yet wanting a sufficient force to suppress these first begin∣nings of Rebellion, thought fit to tempo∣rize and use Lenity for a while; tho' in the

mean time he declared against the illegality of the Diet; which the Malecontents excu∣sed,* 1.46 and disguised under the colour of an Assembly, in which nothing more was in∣tended, than only to raise 8000 Foot and 4000 Horse, to oppose the continual De∣predations and Incursions of the Turk. But the Emperor saw farther into the manner of their actings, than to believe their words; for Princes have just cause to suspect the Loyalty of their Subjects, [year 1670.] who take up Arms without the Privity and Consent of their Sovereigns: And therefore to try, and prove the Sincerity of their intentions, the Emperor cited the Chief of the Malecon∣tents to appear at Newsol,* 1.47 there to render an account of their Actings to his Commissi∣oners appointed to examine those matters, namely the Count of For••atz, the Arch-Bishop of Strigonium, Zitzchi, who was President of the Royal Chamber, and Na∣dasti, who had not as yet declared himself of the contrary party, which he under-hand encouraged and countenanced. The Ma∣lecontents yielded no obedience to this Cita∣tion, and refused to make their appearance; and instead thereof 13 Countries entred in∣to an Association, and raised Soldiers, which were commanded by Ragotski, who there∣unto joyn'd 2000 Men of his own, whom he leavied and maintain'd at his own ex∣pence.

Ragotski, who thought it now time to cast off his Disguise,* 1.48 invited Count Starem∣berg to Dinner, and in the mean time in∣vested the City of Tokai, of which he was the Governour, with 8000 Hussars; but the place was so well defended by the watch∣fulness and valour of the Lieutenant Govern∣our, that his Men were repulsed with a considerable loss. Nor was he more pro∣sperous in his attempt upon Mongatz, which, at the news of his approach, was defended by his Mother, who caused the Bridges to be drawn and the Cannon levelled against him, preferring the Loyalty towards her Prince before the natural tenderness to a Son, to whom she sent those Reproaches of his Treachery, as became a Lady of that great and generous Vertue.

In the mean time the Malecontents in de∣spight of the Emperor held their Meeting, [year 1670.] which they called a Diet at Cassovia;* 1.49 and having concerted all their matters, and a∣greed on a Scheme of their Affairs, they drew up a Remonstrance of their chief Aggrievances, which they offered to his Im∣perial Majesty, desiring that the Churches taken from the protestants might again be restor'd to them: That all their Towns and Fortresses might be freed and eased of German Soldiers, and that in place of them, their Garrisons might be supplied with Hun∣garians: And Lastly, That they might have liberty to make War on the Turks, with their own Men, and at their own expence. These Propositions were rejected by the Emperor at the instigation of his Chief Officers and Ministers of State, who swallowing in their desires all the Riches and Possessions of the Hungarians, hoped to force them into a Rebellion, by which their Lands and Estates might be forfeited to the Emperor, that they might beg them for their own benefit and enjoyment.

The Emperor communicated all these matters to the Diet at Ratisbon, giving them to understand how necessary it was to sup∣press these Disturbances and Insurrections in their beginnings: And immediately before he sent his Forces into the upper Hungary, he thought fit to cause Major General Span∣kau to March into Croatia against Serini with 6000 Men. Upon the news of the approach of these Forces,* 1.50 Serini was greatly surprized, and in such a consternation that he knew not what to resolve. He was dis∣appointed of Money to pay his Army, with which Ragotski had promised to supply him out of his Father's Treasury at Mongatz, but that failed as we have show'd before. The Valachians had likewise deserted him, and adhered to Count Herberstein Govern∣our of Carolstadt. Nor was the time as yet come, that the Malecontents had appointed to stir in the upper Hungary; in the mean time his own Forces were weak and incon∣siderable, not exceeding 2000 Morlaques in his City of Chiacatorno, and those ill pro∣vided either with Money, Ammunition or Vi∣ctuals to maintain a Seige. What then was to be done? Why, nothing but submission to the Will and Clemency of the Emperor; which being resolved, Father Forstal an Au∣gustin Friar, and an intimate Friend of Serini, was employ'd to Vienna to manage this Accommodation: Where being arrived,* 1.51 he ap∣ply'd himself to Prince Lubkovitz, the Em∣peror's principal Minister of State, to whom having imparted his Message; it was recei∣ved by him with much kindness and joy; and was the more acceptable, because Serini was his Kinsman, and nearly ally'd to him: And therefore frankly told him, That two things were expected from Serini. First, That he should send his Son for a Hostage to Vienna: And Secondly, That he should subscribe a blank Paper, signifying, that he would accept of such Conditions as the Em∣peror should be pleased to impose upon him: Both which being performed, (as is here proposed) Prince Lubkovitz did pro∣mise in behalf of the Emperor, [year 1670.] that Serini should not only receive a General Pardon, but should also conserve his Liberty, Places and Offices of Trust, Dignities and Privileges;

only in case the Emperor should think fit to remove him from the Office of Vice-King of Croatia,* 1.52 he promised that in lieu thereof he should have the Government of Carolstadt conferr'd upon him, or some other of equal importance. And farther, this Prince, to demonstrate his concernment and respect to this Family (of which he was a Member) offer'd out of his own Estate to pay the Debts thereof, which amounted to 400000 Florins, and for ever to espouse the interest of Serini, and of those related to him. Farther Forstal returning with this Dispatch, received at the Hands of Count Serini, his only Son to be carried for an Hostage to the Emperor, with a blank Pa∣per signed, promising to receive German Soldiers into all his Garrisons.

But before Forstal could finish his second Journey to Vienna, Spankau arrived with the Imperial Army before Chiacatorno. And tho' Serini sent him forth a Message, ac∣quainting him of his Accommodation with the Emperor, and his Treaty now in hand negotiated by Forstal; yet General Spankau, ha••ing received no such advices or directi∣ons from the Emperor, pursued the Tenure of his first Commission, and accordingly be∣sieged Chiacatorno, and so streightly pressed it, that Serini and his Brother-in-Law, the Marquis Frangipani, were forced to escape and abandon the City, and leave it with all that was dear and precious to them for a Prey to their Enemies. And so issuing forth by a secret Sally Port, [year 1670.] with about 30 other Persons of quality,* 1.53 with intention to submit, and lay themselves at the Feet of his Imperial Majesty, they unfortunately committed themselves to the guidance and direction of Count Keri, who pretending great Friendship to them, received them in∣to his Castle with 5 or 6 Servants, preten∣ding that he could not receive, or entertain a greater number for want of Furniture, or Conveniences fit for their better Accommo∣dation. So soon as these two Lords with their Servants were within the Walls of the Castle, Keri caused the Bridge to be drawn up, and his Soldiers to stand to their Arms, and placed Guards in all parts and avenues of the Castle. The two Counts tho' very sen∣sible of the Treachery of Keri; yet dissem∣bled their resentments thereof, and suffer'd themselves to be carried Prisoners without any resistance to Vienna;* 1.54 where they were at first Lodged in the Suburbs, in the Convent of Augustin Friars, from whence they were carried to the Swan Inn, where they stay'd until towards night, and then were separated, and carried to divers places; Serini was conducted to the House of Baron Ugart▪ Lieutenant Colonel of the Regiment then in Garrison at Vienna; and Frangipani to the House of Count Daun Major of the Town, where they were both so civilly treated, that they were not sensible of being under any restraint; ••eing visited by all the Persons of Note and Quality in Town; but by degrees the crouds of Visitants became thin, and addresses faint and cold, which were sure Indications of some thing evil in∣tended against them. For tho' his Imperial Majesty, out of his natural Clemency, was graciously disposed to have pardoned them; yet having his Spirit exasperated by such as had a mind to enter into their confiscated Estates, Process was made against them, and things carried on to the highest Seve∣rity.

In the mean time Count Herberstein Go∣vernour of Carolstadt, seized on all the places belonging to Serini and Frangipani without much difficulty or opposition; only at Coade, the Governour refused to surrender upon Summons, but instead thereof dis∣play'd two Bloody Flags on the top of a high Steeple; and return'd answer, That he would be buried in that place before he would tamely yield it up, and betray the charge committed to him; which accordingly follow∣ed the same Evening, for by that time Her∣berstein had by Force of Arms made his Entry into the Town and Castle, where ta∣king the Governour and seven other Offi∣cers, he hanged them up wrapped in the same Red Flaggs, which they had so lately display'd.

Thus were the measures of the Malecon∣tents broke for some time,* 1.55 and the whole Party discourag'd. The Emperor on the other side prepares for War, and raises a considerable Army. The Duke of Branden∣burg offers himself to serve in Person against the Rebels; the Duke of Saxony had al∣ready Commanded 600 Horse, 400 Dra∣goons, and a thousand Foot to march for the Service of the Emperor, under the Com∣mand of the Great Marshal Christian Ernest, a Captain in those days of great Reputation. The Count de Vaudemont offer'd moreover to contribute to his assistance with several Troops of Lorrainers; but his Imperial Ma∣jesty being provided with a sufficient force of his own Subjects, civilly refused their offers, intending to reserve the same for times of extream and more pressing difficul∣ties; for 'tis the policy of Wise and Cau∣tious Princes never to admit Stranger For∣ces into their Dominions, without a violent necessity; to which the Emperor was not reduc'd, because as yet the Turks had not joyn'd their Forces with the Armies of the Malecontents. Howsoever both sides were in motion, and big with Design one against the other. Ragotski was preparing to Be∣siege Tokai and Zatmar, and the Imperia∣lists

were making a Bridge of Boats near Presburg, to open a passage into the upper Hungary. Count Sporke in the mean time with some Troops of Horse defeared a Party of 2000 Hungarians, killing 300 on the Place, and taking ten Colours, with the loss only of nine Men.

Ragotski also receiv'd a Repulse before Tokai and Zatmar, which tho' blockt up by him for some time, yet having receiv'd late Recruits both of Men and Provisions, they refus'd to surrender at his Summons, which put him out of all hopes of prevailing against those Places. And with these, and the like Successes, the Spirits of the Male∣contents becoming more low and debased, Ragotski the Chief of the Association en∣ter••ain'd thoughts of submitting to the Empe∣ror;* 1.56 and to make his way more easie thereun∣to, he freely set Count Staremberg at Li∣berty, wi••h the other Officers whom he had de••ained Prisoners, desiring them to interceed with his Imperial Majesty for his Pardon. And farther, to evidence a true Repen••ance for his late defection, and real in••entions to return to his due obedience, he rais'd the Siege from before Tokai, and caus'd his Forces to march into Transilva∣nia; and particularly he employ'd Count Colonitz, who had been his Prisoner, with others, to Negotiate in his behalf at the Court of the Emperor. But this Count not being able to obtain other than ambiguous and general Answers from the Emperors Council, it was not thought safe for Ragot∣ski to rely on those terms and methods which had before fail'd in the Cases of Se∣rini and Frangipani. And therefore the Princess his Mother, to play a surer Game, and to take off all jealousie, engaged, in the name of her Son, that he should receive into all places of his jurisdiction such Gar∣risons as the Emperor should please to im∣pose upon him, and maintain them at his own Charge.

Thus did the Troubles of Hungary seem to incline towards a Composure, caus'd in∣deed by the evil directions of the Empe∣ror's Council, who to introduce an Arbi∣trary Power into a Free Kingdom, and to make that Crown Hereditary which was Originally Elective, and to force a Reli∣gion on them contrary to their Principles, and Consciences, had taken away their Churches and places where they assembled to serve God, and compell'd them to re∣ceive German and Foreign Garrisons into all places and Fortresses of strength within that Kingdom. So that if any thing may be said in defence and excuse for a People who rebel against their Prince, [year 1670.] certainly the Hungarians had all those Arguments which might be deduced from the Topicks of Law, Natural Liberty, and Self-preserva∣tion to plead for them.

But notwithstanding this submission of Ragotski to the Emperor, by which the Troubles seem'd in some measure to abate, and the Malecontents to lay their Arms and Pretensions down, yet still the Animosities were high, and the minds of those who were Loyal and well-affected to the Empe∣ror, griev'd and afflicted to see their poor Country over-run and harass'd with Ger∣man and Foreign Souldiers;* 1.57 wherefore in a sense thereof, they sent their Deputies to the Emperor, representing their Fidelity and constant Allegiance to his Majesty, from which they had never suffer'd themselves to be sed••c'd; and therefore they humbly pray'd that they might not be number'd with the guilty, nor their Towns and Lands made a prey to the Liberty and Licenti∣ousness of Soldiers. In case any of their Country-Men had offended, they ought to be legally Cited before the Tribunals of Justice; but to make his Loyal Subjects equally noxious with the Disobedient, was a Severity unagreeable to the known Cle∣mency of his Imperial Majesty. But all the moving Language which the Deputies could use in behalf of their Principals a∣vail'd little; for General Sporke being re∣cruited with a considerable Army which Ge∣neral Heister had brought out of Bohemia, was Commanded with all expedition to march into Hungary; the appearance of which not only troubled the Hungarians, but alarm'd the Turks,* 1.58 who assembling in great numbers about the Quarters of Ka∣nisia, dispatch'd several Messengers one after the other to Vienna, to know and to be satisfy'd of the Reasons and Causes which mov'd the Emperor in a time of Peace, to send so considerable an Army to lodge and encamp on the Frontiers of the Grand Seignior's Country. In like man∣ner the Pasha's of Newhawsel and Agria be∣ing alarm'd with the near approach of this Christian Army, prepar'd for a Defence; and withal sent a Chiaus to General Sporke to assure him, that the Grand Seignior had resolved not to assist or afford Aid unto the Malecontents, nor to enter on the Emperor's Lands, or to do any thing to the infring∣ment, or violation of the Truce some few years before concluded: And on the other side, the Chiaus told General Sporke, that the Grand Seignior did conjure him to let him know the Causes, and design which moved the Emperor to appear with a Force so consider∣able, and in the times of Peace so unusual on the Frontiers. To which the General returned answer,* 1.59 That the Emperor his Ma∣ster had no design, or intention to pass the Limits of his Dominions, or to act any

thing towards a Rupture, or to the Infringe∣ment of the Peace between him and the Grand Seignior; and that the Commission he had received from the Emperor, was only to suppress the Rebellion of his own Sub∣jects, who had taken up Arms against him: And thus much he supposed to be lawful, without any concernment of the Grand Seignior therein. With these assurances the Chiaus departed, and Suspicions and Jealou∣sies seem'd to clear up on the side of the Turks. And herewith did the Clouds in all quarters seem to disperse for a while: For Ragotski,* 1.60 who was chief of the League be∣ing brought into favour by the intercession of his Mother, and all things accommoda∣ted by a Treaty which he held w••••h the Prince of Holstein and General Heister, a Passport or Writing of Safe Conduct was sent him by the Emperor, and all the Of∣fences and Crimes which were past, were pardoned and forgiven to him. And Ragot∣ski on the other side, that he might make a Return agreeable to so much Goodness and Clemency of the Emperor, published his Edicts in all parts of his own Dominions, forbidding his Subjects to Rise in Arms, or to favour the Cause of the Malecontents, ei∣ther directly or indirectly, upon pain of losing their Noses or Ears, or being more severely proceeded against, by Punishment of Death.

[year 1670.] Ragotski had thus wisely made his peace with his Sword in his Hand; whil'st poor Serini, and Frangipani had partly by their own Fears, ill Conduct and Treachery of others, fallen into the power of their Ene∣mies: With whom at first they received a kind Treatment, and hopes of being set at Liberty with restitution to their Estates, Dignities and Privileges: But afterwards, time discovering many private Practices, which at first were unknown and lay con∣cealed, the Chief Ministers of State, for the Reasons before mentioned, and to make some Examples of the Emperor's Indigna∣tion for the late Revolt, perswaded his Caesarean Majesty to proceed against them by Impeachment of High Treason; which when Serini perceived, he wrote an Expo∣stulatory Letter to the Emperor to this pur∣pose.

That tho' the Hungarians had much to say for themselves in regard to their Laws,* 1.61 and their Country, which Nature and Religion obliged them to d••fend: And tho' the Provocation was high, when the House of Austria labour'd to make that Kingdom Hereditary, which was originally Elective; and to subvert the Laws and Liberties of the People, who were by their Constitutions free as any Nation of the World▪ and to introduce upon them Tyranny and Op∣pression, with the loss of their Privileges and Religion; yet he would not justifie himself upon any of those Topicks, but rather insist on his Innocence, and Avow that he did never Enter into any League with the Turk, nor take up Arms against his Sovereign; against whom, neither by himself, or his Subjects he had com∣mitted any act of Hostility; but to the con∣trary had blindly obey'd the Commands of his Imperial Majesty, the which appear'd by the Negotiation of Father Forstal in his behalf; by whom he sent his only Son for a Hostage, and with him a blank Paper, that the Em∣peror might inscribe therein what Articles and Conditions he judged fit; moreover, that he had enjoyned his Son-in-Law, Prince Ra∣gotski, to submit unto the Emperor, at a time when he was at the Head of an Army, and possessed the Narrow passes leading to the Mountains, and other advantageous places of great importance. He deny'd all Intercourse and Correspondence with the Turks, unless it were with intention to betray them; and that when they tempted his Faith and Fidelity to the Emperor with large offers of reward, he discover'd all to the Count of Rothal, to whom he Read the very Letters which were sent to him; and held no Treaty with any, but what he had made known to his Imperial Majesty. He highly insisted on the promises made him by the Baron Oker Lord Chancellour, who assured him that the Disgrace into which he was fallen, should serve to raise him to higher Dignities; and that Prince Lubkovitz had, in the presence of Baron Oker, promised him great rewards, in case he could take off Prince Ragotski, his Son-in-Law, from the disaffected Party: Which he had accordingly done, and so well succeeded therein, that immediately upon the Receipt of his Letter, Ragotski had set Count Staremberg at Liberty, and entirely submitted himself with all his Forces to the Will and Devotion of his Majesty: After all which and much more, that he could alledge in justification of himself, he might reasonably hope, that his Majesty, who was a Prince of unparallell'd Clemency, would deal with him after the generous Example of Julius Caesar, who burnt the Letters of Pompey and Scipio without Reading, tho' thereby he might have discover'd the Names, and Plots of all the Con∣spirators against him: And tho' he could not hope for, or desire such an implicite manner of proceeding; yet he expected so much Iustice, as to have his Cause try'd before Wise and Im∣partial Iudges.

This Leter had much availed with the Emperor, had not Count Nadasti,* 1.62 Brother-in-Law to Serini, insinuated to the Council, the Fictions and false Colours contained there∣in: To which discovery even Prince Ragotski his Son-in-Law much contributed, by re∣signing into the hands of the Emperor's Mi∣nisters, all those original Letters written to

him by his Father-in-Law, by which all the methods and measures of the Design were plainly laid open and exposed: And his E∣nemies supply'd with sufficient Crimes to lay unto his Charge, and to fill an Endict∣ment against him. Such is the fal••ity of this World, in which there is no Faith either a∣mongst Friends or Relations. In the mean time the General of the Imperial Army ad∣vanced his Forces against the Malecontents, who still stood out, and entertained thoughts of Retiring with their Families into the Do∣minions of the Turks: To prevent which he march'd with 15 Regiments against Padock, Mongatz and Erschet, places belonging to Ragotski: In the first of which the Princess Ragotski, going before, prepar'd a Magnifi∣cent Banket for General Sporke, to whom, after the Entertainment, she deliver'd the Keys of the place, and presented him with a Horse and Furniture rated at the value of about Eleven thousand Roman Crowns: And having here placed a Garrison, as also in Padock, Czalos, Serentz and Mongatz, Lieu∣tenant General Heister Marched to Erschet, where many and the most considerable of the Malecontents were retir'd, and refused to receive any Garrison, either from the Emperor or the Prince Ragotski,* 1.63 until first a Pardon or act of Oblivion were given them in due form and manner; and herein they so resolutely persisted, that they levelled their Cannon against the Imperial Forces, by which the Landtgrave of Hesse had his Horse killed under him; and would have maintain'd their Post to the last extremity, but that General Sporke being more wil∣ling to use Lenity than Rigour, sent to the Besieged a blank Paper, promising, on Con∣dition of Surrender, to yield unto all the Articles that they should write therein; which being accepted,* 1.64 and the Capitulations drawn, the Town was deliver'd. The City of Cas∣sovia following the Example of Erschet, open'd their Gates to the Imperialists, and promised to give Free quarters to the Sol∣diers,* 1.65 provided they might have and enjoy a free exercise of their Religion: This City of Cassovia, since the time it had acknow∣ledged the Austrian Family for their Sove∣reigns, had never been violated, or saw en∣trance forcibly made thereinto: For which Reason, the General was pleased to make a Triumphant Entry; and to pass with his Army through the midst of its Street with Trumpets, Hautboys, and all sorts of War∣like Musick; and having left a sufficient Garrison therein, he proceeded to take in other Towns and Countries, which for the most part submitted to the prevailing Power; tho' with much Regret and Displeasure to see themselves subjected by Foreign Forces, and by Garrisons stronger than the Inhabi∣tants; especially the County of Zemplin highly contended, and seemed resolved to oppose themselves against such masterless Guests,* 1.66 until General Sporke threatned to give them no Quarter, and in case of resi∣stance, to enter their Country with Fire and Sword.

Bassory, and other Chiefs of the discon∣tented Party, being affrighted with these Menaces, desired Apafi, Prince of Transilva∣nia, to grant them Protection and Refuge within his Dominions:* 1.67 But he being for∣bidden by the Turks to receive their Persons, or own their Cause, absolutely refused to grant them quarters or safety within his Country: Upon which denial they fled into Moldavia and Valachia, where they dispersed and con∣cealed themselves, until a more proper time presented to assert their Liberty.

Thus was all Hungary entirely subjected to the Command and Power of the Empe∣ror; excepting only Muran, which was the City and Seat of the late Palatine Wessel∣lini, and which was then guarded and de∣fended by his Widow; and was, as believed, the place where the Consultations were held, and where the Plots and Factions were car∣ried on.* 1.68 To take in this place Prince Charles of Lorrain appear'd before it, with a consi∣derable party both of Horse and Foot, a∣gainst which the Countess being not able to make any long resistance, yielded the place upon honourable Conditions. Amongst other Malecontents which were there seized, Nagi∣ferents who had been the Chief Con••ident of the late Palatine Wessellini,* 1.69 and Secretary of the League, was there secur'd with all his Pa∣pers, which made a discovery of the whole Plot, and of the Names of the principal Actors therein. These Papers were contain'd in five Chests, consisting of Letters, In∣structions, Treaties, Acts, &c. which be∣ing sent to Vienna and there examined, it plainly appear'd thereby, what part Count Nadasti was to perform, and how far he was engaged: It discover'd farther, all the pro∣ceedings both of Serini and Frangipani,* 1.70 and furnished their Enemies with Articles against them: and several Letters were intercepted, which made the Countess of Wessellini to be one of the Complices, and concerned in the Conspiracy. Nadasti had all this time dissembled his Party, and seemed zealous for the Emperor against the Malecontents; keeping himself quiet, and retired within his Castle of Puttendorf. But so soon as he un∣derstood, that the Secretary with his Papers was seized, his Conscience smote him, so that he provided for his Escape, intending with 500 Horse to make his way for Venice; but before he could prepare to be gone, his Castle was Invested by the Lieutenant Co∣lonel of the Regiment of Heister, and he

himself seized in his Bed and carried to Vi∣enna; where by order of the Emperor, he was lodg'd in the Common House belonging to the Nobility of Hungary, where after he had re∣main'd 3 days he acknowledged his Crimes, and humbly beg'd the mercy and pardon of the Emperor; but his Crimes were too black, and wrote in too large and plain Characters to deserve a remission.* 1.71 And besides, he was possess'd of vast Riches, having eight Millions of Livers in ready Money by him; which being a Prey that the Chief Mini∣sters of State might vouchsafe to stoop un∣to, they colour'd his Actions with a dye more black than those Accusations which were objected against Serini, or Frangipani. Whilst these things were in agitation, and the Indictments drawing up against these three great Personages,* 1.72 the Assembly of Hungarians met at Leusch, represented unto the Emperor, That it was their undoubted Right according to the Constitutions of that Kingdom (to the observation of which the Emperor had religiously Sworn) to be the Judges themselves of the Nobles, and others of their Country who were accused of Treason, or other Crimes; and there∣fore they desir'd that a speedy day might be fix'd for the Tryal of those three Counts, whose Cause was only to be heard before the Palatine and Deputies of that Kingdom. Moreover they presum'd to represent unto his Imperial Majesty, That it was one of the Fundamental Laws and Constitutions of their Country, to have the Office of Pa∣latine supply'd soon after the vacancy; which having now been void for a conside∣rable time, all those Acts which have pass'd since, ought to be esteem'd null, and of no effect.

The Emperor who was well enough sa∣tisfy'd within himself that what was here alledg'd, was the true and undoubted Right of the People of that Kingdom (to observe which he had Sworn at his Coronation) was inclinable to gratifie his People with a con∣cession of these just Privileges;* 1.73 but his Chief Ministers and Councellors disswaded him from it, alledging that such a Conde∣scension as this, would raise again the Spi∣rits of the Malecontents to such a degree, as would blow up the fire of Rebellion in∣to a flame: That it was improper and in∣congruous to put the Tryal of the three Counts into the hands of those who were Conspirators and Complices in the same Plot with them: That the People of Hun∣gary had forfeited all their Charters and Pri••ileges by their Rebellion and Revolt, having sought for aid and protection from the Turks, who are mortal Enemies both of ••he Emperor, and all Christendom. That Serini, and Nadasti, were actually Officers and Servants of the Emperor; the first be∣ing Vice-King of Croatia, and the other President of his Majesty's Privy-Council; and for that Reason could not decline the Jurisdiction of that Court, which his Im∣perial Majesty should erect for their Tryal.

These Reasons being given to the As∣sembly at Leusch, little reply could be made thereunto, nor knew they well how to pro∣ceed in other Matters; in regard that be∣ing compos'd of different Religions and In∣terests, their Meeting broke up abruptly without any Conlusion.

It will not be necessary in this place to enlarge upon the several Tryals of the Counts, Serini, Nadasti, and Frangipani; as also of Count Tassembach, and Nagife∣rents Secretary of the League; let it be sufficient for us,* 1.74 to say that they were all Judicially Arraign'd, and receiv'd Punish∣ments agreeable to the blackness of their Crimes; only we shall add, that Nadasti was Executed at Vienna, and the same day Serini and Frangipani at Newstadt. [year 1670.] The Emperor out of his innate Clemency and Mercy restor'd their Estates in Land to their Children, with Orders only to change their Arms, and Names. And accordingly,* 1.75 the Children of Nadasti, which were eleven in number, took the Names of Creuzemberg, and the Son of Serini was call'd Gadé, who was a Gentleman of such Integrity, and of that Loyalty to the Emperor, that when his Father was living, and would have gi∣ven him for a Hostage to the Turks, he re∣fus'd to submit unto such a dishonourable Character, protesting that he would con∣tinue uncorrupt in his Allegiance to his Prince. Howsoever afterwards being pro∣vok'd, and resenting highly the death of his Father, he deserted those Principles, and in revenge joyn'd himself with the Male∣contents in their defection. Tassembach us'd such Arts and Subterfuges, supported by the interest of powerful Friends, as con∣serv'd his Life for seven Months after the death of the aforesaid Lords, tho' after∣wards he was forc'd also to submit unto his Fate.

Notwithstanding all this Care and Seve∣rity of the Emperor, the fire of discontent could not be smother'd, but in other places under different Heads and Leaders burst forth into a flame.* 1.76 Count Tekeli the Fa∣ther was one of those who appear'd openly in the Field; declaring, That tho' he had ever own'd all Fidelity and Allegiance to the Emperor, yet he desir'd to be number'd amongst those good Patriots, who were oblig'd both in Honour, Conscience, and Religion, to maintain and defend the Rights, Privileges and Liberties of their Country.

Count Tekeli to maintain this Cause, fortify'd himself in his Castle of Kus, with a Garrison of 800 H••ssars, and caus'd all his Subjects with the Morlaques to take up Arms for his defence. Col. Heister with a considerable Force was dis-speeded to sup∣press this Party, which was the only open Enemy then appearing in the Field; but whilst preparations were making to Besiege this Castle Count Tekeli died therein,* 1.77 and resign'd up his Cause and Country to be maintain'd by his Son; who afterwards was the grand Incendiary that again kindled the fire of War, which continu'd for many years; and in conclusion miserably wasted the Kingdom of Hungary, and prov'd fatal to the Ottoman Empire. And tho' in course of time the Turks were driven out of that Kingdom, and the Emperor gain'd an ab∣solute Dominion therein, as of a Conquer'd Country, yet it was done with such an effusion of Christian blood, and with the loss of so many brave Captains, and valiant Soldiers, that the price or purchase thereof seems to have been gain'd at a dear rate.

* 1.78In fine, I say, Count Tekeli the Father dy'd in his Castle, which being hardly press'd by the German Forces, was Sur∣render'd to Count Paul Esterhasi General of the Kingdom. But young Tekeli, together with his Kinsmen, Kizir de Paragozi, and Petrozzi, made their escapes, and retir'd to Licoüa; but being also pursu'd unto that place, which could not long stand out, these young Lords made a second escape from thence by night, and fled to Husse a very strong Castle in Transilvania, but Pa∣ragozi was taken Prisoner in his way thi∣ther, and carried to Vienna, and Licoüa was Surrender'd.

[year 1671.] Thus whilst all Commotions seem'd to have been appeas'd and quieted in Hungary, and that Esterhasi, the General, with Colonel Heister, were return'd to Vienna, fresh Ad∣vices were brought to the Emperor, that the Chiefs of the Malecontents with great numbers of People were fled into Transilva∣nia, under protection of the Turks, and that Prince Apafi by Order of the Port, had given them assurance of Safety within his Dominions; upon condition that as Sub∣jects, they should pay Carach, or Pole-Money, to the Grand Seignior. But what Administred the greatest apprehension,* 1.79 was the rumour that Apafi had been at Constanti∣nople, and there concerted and agree'd upon the methods of War; and that upon his return the Malecontents had held long Conferences with the Pasha of Varadin, and with the Ambassadors of Tartary, and the Agents from Moldavia, and Walachia; and that all the Troops which were in their Quarters near Adrianople had Orders to march into Hungary, where the Garrisons were to be reinforc'd, and the Stores and Magazines replenish'd.* 1.80 'Tis certain that Apafi being of the Protestant Religion, was affected with much compassion towards the poor Hungarians, who for that Reason, and for maintaining the Liberties and Privileges of their Country, [year 1671.] were forc'd to yield up their Lands, and abandon their Habitations; and therefore it will not be strange, in case we find him abetting that Party, and using all his endeavours and interest with the Turks to engage them in this Quarrel.

The Emperor on the other side alarm'd with these Preparations,* 1.81 sends strict and severe Orders, enjoyning all the Officers and Commanders of his Forces on the Fron∣tiers, carefully to abstain from Incursions within the Dominions of the Turks: And a little to asswage the exasperated Spirits of his discontented Subjects, he resolves to treat them with more kindness, and gentle usage than formerly. And in the mean time, for fear of the worst, and to provide against the dangers so imminently hanging over their heads, he gave Orders that a Survey should be made of all the Maga∣zines and Arsenals on the Frontiers, and an account taken of the Cannon and Arms. But the Emperor remain'd not long in these doubtful apprehensions,* 1.82 before he re∣ceiv'd Intelligence from his Envoy, lately dispatch'd to Constantinople to found the minds and intentions of the Vizier, [year 1671.] that the Grand Seignior did not design a War against the Emperor, and that he had re∣fus'd to hear or receive any Propositions made by the Malecontents.* 1.83 For whether it was, that this Vizier out of a Principle of Justice deny'd to side or joyn with Re∣bels against their own Prince, or out of a sence of Honour to that Peace which he himself having made, did esteem Sacred. Or whether it was, that he thought a War against Poland at that time would be more Honourable and Advantageous to the Em∣pire; or perhaps all these Considerations together might divert him from designs a∣gainst Hungary. The War was reserv'd for another Vizier, and until the space of ten years afterwards, of which dismal effects we shall discourse in their due places.

In the mean time the Emperor dis∣patch'd Secretary Perez with Presents to the Grand Seignior, and Grand Vizier,* 1.84 to confirm the Peace, and renew the Truce (for so it may be call'd, rather than a Peace) of twenty years, longer; the which Presents were accepted, and all matters establish'd to the satisfaction of both Princes.

Now had the Emperor time to seize on the forfeited Estates of the three Counts, who were lately Executed for High Trea∣son,

so their Jewels and Plate which were very valuable, together with the Treasure of Nadasti,* 1.85 who was Richer than all the others, were carried on 8 Waggons to Vi∣enna, and the Castle of Puttendorf, with the Gardens and Houses of Pleasure belonging to Nadasti, were given to General Monte∣cuculi. Nor were the moveables of Tekeli the Father lately deceas'd, [year 1671.] together with his Rich Furniture, Jewels, Plate, and Hor∣ses of high price, less considerable than those of the afore-mention'd Lords, all which were converted to the use of the Emperor.

The Prince Ragotski, who (as we have said before) proceeded more warily than his other Associates,* 1.86 had seasonably made his peace with the Emperor, and obtain'd his Pardon, on Condition that he should renounce his right of Sovereignty over the Town of Trenschin; That he should send 200000 Florins to that Town for pay∣ment of the Garrison there, and should send a like Sum to the Emperor's Coffers at Vienna, and that he should out of his own Revenue maintain 500 Soldiers in the up∣per Hungary, and supply them with Am∣munition, and all things necessary for the War.

* 1.87About this time the Inhabitants and Sol∣diers of Kalo, and Tokai, fell at variance together about their Quarters and Provi∣sions; and at Cassovia the Citizens Con∣spir'd to make a Massacre in one Night of all the German Soldiers; but the Plot being discover'd, both sides came to an open Fight together, which continu'd long; but at length the Soldiers gain'd the advantage, having kill'd and made Prisoners almost all the Citizens.

This Accident made but an ill prepara∣tion for a Diet,* 1.88 which the Emperor had Summon'd to meet at Presburg on the first day of the ensuing year, and call'd there∣unto by especial Writ all the Nobility and Deputies of the upper and the lower Hun∣gary. But when the time came, there was but a small appearance; most of the Depu∣ties declaring that they absented themselves, by reason that they would not concur with their own consents to the abrogation of their ancient Laws and Privileg1es of their Country, which the Emperor design'd to reduce to the same Constitution with that of his Hereditary Dominions.

* 1.89Other Deputies refus'd appear without Letters of License, or safe Conducts and Pardons from the Emperor for what was formerly done by them in the late Commo∣tions. But this Act of Grace and Cle∣mency being deny'd, by reason of that constant Correspondence which the Male∣contents held with the Turks; the Empe∣ror's Commissioners, namely the Count Rothal, who was Chief Plenipotentiary, the Archbishop of Gran, and others, proceeded to open the Diet upon the 24th of Ianuary, to which time the Assembly was adjourn'd; but neither then, nor on the 3d of February, to which time a farther adjournment was made, not one of the Deputies of the upper Hungary making their Appearance, his Majesty being desirous to provide for the safety of his Subjects, even against their own wills, made this following De∣claration; which we have thought fit to insert, for better understanding of this Hi∣story, and contracted for brevity thereof.

LEOPOLD, by the Grace of God Em∣peror of the Romans, &c. This is to make known unto all Men, that having happily extinguish'd the Fire of Rebellion in this Our Kingdom of Hungary, and punish'd those ungrateful Persons who were the Chief Incendiaries; and who growing wanton with those Benefits which We had heaped upon them, violated their Bonds of Allegiance to Us, and seducing to their Party many of the Nobility, with divers Towns, and all the Estates of this Kingdom, call'd Strangers to their aid and assistance, and rais'd an Army to oppose Our Power and Dominion. In pur∣suance whereof, they Besieg'd Tokai, where We had plac'd a Garrison, kill'd great num∣bers of Our Soldiers, taken the Convoys which we had sent for supply of Zatmar; fought against that Army which We had sent to suppress the Troubles of Hungary; and to abate and diminish. Our Authority, several-unlawful Assemblies were held for contriving and carrying on a War against Us; by which Councels Our good Subjects being disturb'd, the Turks Invited into Our Dominions, Our Royal Treasury pillag'd, Incursions made into Austria, Stiria, Moravia, and other Our He∣reditary Dominions, and at length a Conspi∣racy was made against Our Life, which was prevented by the Divine Providence of God Almighty. And now whereas it is a Duty incumbent on Us to provide for the safety of those People which God hath committed to Our Charge; and that Christendom and Hungary may not for the future be expos'd to the like Disorders, We have by Our Ab∣solute Power and Imperial Authority made an exact Regulation of the Military Quarters; allotting the number of Soldiers which every County is to maintain; and the Orders and Decorum which Soldiers are to keep, that they may not molest or trouble the Inhabitants where they are Quarter'd. And We require all Persons concern'd, without Excuse, Delay, or Conditions whatsoever, to submit unto that power which God hath given Us over them;

which We have been compell'd to maintain by force of Arms, and which We shall con∣tinue so to do. And therefore We give no∣tice to all Our Subjects, that they peaceably submit unto Our power, lest Our Clemency be turn'd into Severity; and that contrary to Our Nature, being provok'd by so many Inju∣ries, Treasons, and Rebellions, We be en∣forc'd to execute Our Wrath on those who have abus'd Our Indulgence, and cause them to taste the direful effects of Our Rigour.

Given at Vienna the 21st of March, 1671.

* 2.1The Emperor to establish and confirm this his Remonstrance by force of Arms, caused his Regiments which were in Bohemia, Silesia, Moravia and Austria to march with speed in∣to Hungary, with Cannon and all the Train of Artillery: Which when the Malecontents perceived, and consider'd their ill Fortune and Successes, having in every place been worsted in all the Fights and Reencounters against the Emperor's Forces, and that the Grand Vizier had forbidden Apafi Prince of Transilvania, and all the Pashas of Hungary to yield Assistance or Protection to them: They began then to think they had taken false Courses against their Sovereign Prince; and resolved for the future to submit with blind obedience to the Commands and De∣crees of the Emperor, serving themselves only of Prayers and Petitions to obtain his Pardon,* 2.2 and a remission of his Rigours and Oppressions. But it was now too late, for his Imperial Majesty being highly provok'd by their frequent Rebellions, was so far from granting their Requests; That besides their usual Taxes and Impositions, he laid a farther charge on them of maintaining an Army of 30.000 Men, which were quar∣ter'd in their Cities and Towns, and upon their Lands and Estates of Inheritance.

With these Successes, and the Destruction and Death of the Chief Leaders of the Malecontented Party: Hungary was con∣sider'd by the Imperialists as a Conquered Kingdom, [year 1672.] and therefore to be subjected un∣to such Laws, as the Emperor should please to impose upon them.* 2.3 The great Office and Dignity of Palatine, who was always a Person of the noblest Descent and highest Degree; was by the ancient Privileges of that Kingdom elected at a Diet, consisting of the several Orders of the Nation: But now the Emperor assumed this Power unto himself, pretending that the same was for∣feited to him by the Revolt of the People; and so in the lieu of Palatine, he thought fit to Govern by such a Person as he him∣self should chuse, and impose without the Concurrence of the States, by the Name and Title of Vice King: And in lieu, and by way of resemblance of a Diet, he erected a Sovereign Chamber, o•• Council co••sisting of a President, Chancel••••r, and two S••cr••taries, one a German and th•• other a Hungarian, with about six or seven Councellors▪ or so many as his Imperial Majesty should think fit to add, to whom the Administration of all the Affairs of that Kingdom was committed. The Person destinated and appointed for this considerable charge, was Iohn Gasper Ampringhen Prince o•• the Empire, and Grand Master of the Teutonick Order, which was an Office so considerable, that the late Arch-Duke Leopold, Uncle to the present Emperor, did not disdain to own; this Prince being an Hungarian by Birth, and qualified with many Vertues, and having perform'd many brave Actions and Atchievements, was esteemed worthy of this August honour. His zeal for Religion, and advancement of the Christian Cause was well known to all the World;* 2.4 having in the year 1664 brought two Regiments, one of Horse and the o∣ther of Foot to the Imperial Army, com∣manded by the Cavaliers of his own Or∣der, and maintained at his own expence during all the time that that War lasted. After which, and that the Turks renew'd their War again in Candia, he sent a considerable body of Foot, Commande•• by several Cava∣liers of his own Order, into the Service of the Venetian Republick; and afterwards went himself in Chief to Command them within the besieged City, where he perform'd such noble Actions of Chivalry, as obtain'd the acknowledgement of the Senate, and pro∣cured likewise a Brief from the Pope with such obliging Expressions, as denoted the singular esteem he had of his Person and Merits. In fine, such were the deserts and qualifications of this Grand Master, that the Emperor remain'd entirely satis••ied with his Abilities, as being agreeable and every ways suiting with this Honourable Promo∣tion; to which being called, he appeared at Vienna, attended with a great and an expen∣sive Equipage, and with many Knights of his own Order.

ANNO 1673.

This new Vice-King having taken his Instructions, and Leave from the Em∣peror departed from Vienna, and made his En∣try into Cassovia on the 22d ••ay of March, with Acclamations and universal Content∣ment of the People. Great was the expe∣ctation which the World conceived of the wisdom and good conduct of this new Vice-King, as the only person who was able to appease the Disturbances, and compose the Disorders of that Kingdom. And indeed he so well behaved himself, together with

the Sovereign Council over which he pre∣sided, that Justice took its course, the Poor were relieved from the Oppression of their unmerciful Lords, and a stop given to the proceedings of those wickednesses,* 2.5 which in the Licentious times of War had passed without punishment: All orders of Men began now to yield due obedience to their Superiours, Innocence was protected and Offences punished; the Soldiers lived under the good Discipline of their Officers, and the Citizens in good Correspondence with the Soldiers. Many wholsome Laws were made for the benefit of the People, and for their Security from the violence of the Army, especially in their Marches. And above all the Vice-King endeavoured to reconcile the affections of the Malecontents by his gen∣tleness, and moderation towards them.

* 2.6But what the Civil Magistrates acted in order to a composure and setlement, was di∣sturbed and over-thrown by the Ecclesiasti∣cal Courts, whose business being to extir∣pate Heresie (as they called it) thy proceeded by methods agreeable thereunto, which were to take away their Churches, Seize and Imprison their Pastors and Teachers, and prosecute the People with the severity of their Courts: The which Persecutions so exasperated the Spirits of the Protestants against the Emperor and his Government, that the Fire of War, which had for some time been cover'd with Embers, was ready to break out into a more violent Flame than before:* 2.7 For now the Protestants were encouraged by an Alliance they had made with the Transilvanians, and by the Prote∣ction which the Turk had promised to give them within his Dominions, notwithstan∣ding the assurances formerly made to the Emperor by the Vizier to the contrary. The Transilvanians pretended a quarrel for reco∣very of the Counties of Zatmar and Zam∣bolich belonging to their Principality, which the Prince Ragotski had without right yield∣ed to the Emperor. The Turks declared themselves offended, by the daily Hostili∣ties committed by the Imperialists, who pursuing the Malecontents within their Do∣minions, did not abstain from those Vio∣lences, which are usually practised in an Enemies Country; and by such Actions as these, both Nations were ready to break forth into an open Rupture.

With these hopes and encouragements, the Malecontents betook themselves again to their Arms under the Command of Erdedi, Petrozzi, Succhai, Kende, Zepeti, and se∣veral other Lords, and Persons of power and interest in their Country. The time appear'd favourable and advantageous to their enterprise, for the Walls of most of the Towns we••e then beaten down, and the old Works slighted, with design to Rebuild, and make them stronger according to the new way and manner of Fortifications.* 2.8 Provisions were also wanting in most of the Garrisons, and the German, as well as the Hungarian Troops were in Mutiny for want of pay. And this was the time, which the Malecontents chose to put themselves in Arms, and renew the War.

At the beginning whereof being 12000 strong, they gain'd the Passage of Teyllas, [year 1673.] * 2.9 and advanced as far as Cassovia, which they blocked up, and Defeated five Troops of Dragoons, under the Command of Lieu∣tenant Colonel de Soyer, and by the advan∣tage of a dark and a rainy Night cut them to pieces, the Lieutenant Colonel only with some few of his Soldiers making an escape into Cassovia. After this Success they pro∣ceeded to Esperies and took it without much loss, by the Cowardice of the Officer which Commanded it; and in divers other Skir∣mishes worsted the Imperialists.

The Emperor having received advices of this new Insurrection,* 2.10 immediately dis-speed-General Kops with an Army of 10.000 Men into Hungary, to which were 4 or 5000 Men more joyned under the Command of Count Esterhasi, and Valentine Balassi, composed almost all of Horse, and of Men true and loyal to the Emperor's interest. Such an Army as this could not remain long with∣out Action, both Parties desiring to come to an Engagement, which soon afterwards happened at the Passage of Branitza; where Colonel Smith and Count Palfi, who led the Van-guard charged the Malecontents who defended some narrow Passes with so much valour, that they killed a 1000 of them on the place, besides many others who were wounded and taken Prisoners, with the loss only of 15 or 16 Soldiers.

After this Defeat, the Malecontents march∣ed by the way of Serentz, [year 1673.] about two Leagues distant from Tokai, and invested Zatmar; but a Sally being made out of the Town by Lieutenant Colonel Staremberg, who Commanded there in Chief, they were for∣ced to raise their Siege, with the loss of several Colours and many Prisoners: Like∣wise General Kops and Spankau pursued them so closely at the Heels, that with great loss and difficulty they were enforced to pass the Theyss. Divers places at the same time surrender'd, as the Castle of Meges, and the Town of Nagibania, the which places were dismantled, and their Walls thrown down: And as the Imperialists were towards the end of the year, returning to their Winter quarters, they met a party of 500 Horse belonging to the Malecontented party, of which they killed 300 on the place, and took divers Prisoners, one of

which was the Son of Succhai, one of the Chief Leaders of the Rebel party.

Thus whil'st it went ill in all places with the Malecontents, the Popish Clergy took courage to assert their right to divers Churches and Chapels,* 2.11 which they pre∣tended to belong unto them, and to those of their Religion, and by force of Arms took possession of them, which they held until such time, [year 1673.] as that the Protestant par∣ty became strong enough to eject them, and executed this design without much opposition in all the Countries of Nitria, Trenschin, Turoz, Stranian, Lippovia, and in several Towns and Villages of the Moun∣tains; where they set up and exercised the Popish Religion, with all the Rites and Ceremonies, to the great Scandal and Dis∣pleasure of the Hungarians. Particularly in the Month of Iune, at a Town called Senetz, the Curate of the Parish was zealous to celebrate in a publick, and solemn man∣ner the Festival of Corpus Christi,* 2.12 and to carry the Sacrament in Procession: Which Feast happening to be on a day, when a Fair was held at that Town, which brought a great concourse of People thither, the Priest fearing some affront from the Multi∣tude, desired the Governour of Branitz to afford him a Serjeant and 12 Soldiers to accompany the Sacrament, and defend it from the violence and prophaneness of the Hereticks. Which being granted, as the Priest was carrying the Sacrament in Pro∣cession, he was assaulted by the People, and killed by them, together with the 12 Soldiers which were sent for his Guard. So soon as Count Staremberg had news of this Sacrilegious Murder, he marched to the Town with his own Regiment, and seve∣ral Troops of German Horse, for punishment of the Authors of this abominable wicked∣ness;* 2.13 which he executed with all the Rigour and Severity imaginable, for the pillaged and burned their Houses, and put every one to the Sword, excepting those who saved their Lives by escaping into the Woods.

After all these Defeats and many others given to the Malecontents, and this vast effusion of Blood, it might well be imagin'd, that an end would have been put to this War,* 2.14 which had neither a setled Council, nor a Fund of Money, nor an Interest of great Men to support it. Howsoever, such was the force and power, which the Preach∣ers used in their Sermons to the People, inciting them to a Defence of their Religion, the Exercise of which the Emperor (as they said) had determined to take from them, that they resolved to die in the main∣tenance thereof; being perswaded that their Friends and Companions, who had already sacrificed their Lives in that Cause, were real Martyrs, and had obtained the Crown which was laid up in Heaven for them. Nor were the Protestants only in the mind to Wage a War, but even the Roman Ca∣tholicks also, who being moved by another Principle of defending the Privileges and Freedom of their People, thought it their Duty to rise up and assert the Cause of their native Country and Nation. For tho' they owned all Duty and Obedience to the Emperor, yet being but an Elective King, and one to whom the People had sworn Allegiance on Condition that he should main∣tain them in the ancient Rights, and Pri∣leges of that Kingdom, they held them∣selves no longer obliged thereunto, after he had violated all their Laws, and absolutely subverted the ancient Fabrick of their Go∣vernment, which he had apparently done in three instances.* 2.15 First, In quartering Ger∣man Soldiers in the Country and Towns, with intent to over-awe and govern them by an absolute and an arbitrary Power. Second∣ly, By imposing a Vice-King upon them, constituted solely by the Imperial Commis∣sion, in lieu and place of a Palatine, who according to the ancient Constitutions was to be elected by a Diet, composed of the several Estates of that Kingdom. And Thirdly, Instead of such a Diet the Empe∣ror was pleased to erect a Sovereign Coun∣cil consisting of such Members, as he him∣self did think fit to nominate and appoint, over which the Vice-King was as Chief Commissioner to preside. And thus the Parties of both Religions being disgusted and animated to Fight pro Aris & Focis, for their Laws, their Country and Religion; Fury and Despair served them in the place of Counsel, Money, and other Nerves and Sinews of War: So that when one party was cut off, another arose in greater num∣bers, and like Hydra's increased the more by being destroyed.

Amongst which appear'd a bold Fellow nam'd Stri••iniski, who pretended to be sent by the Governors fo the Mountain Towns, calling himself Duke Iohn, and with his own name signed and issued out Com∣missions, and dispersed them every where, as if he had been the Sole and Sovereign Prince of that Country. Many persons ad∣her'd to him, and followed his Standard, looking on him as a bold and a daring Fel∣low, who seldom gave quarter to any, much less to Jesuits and Priests, to whom he never showed mercy,* 2.16 whensoever any of that character fell within his Power. The which was again revenged by Count Stra∣zoldo,* 2.17 in such cruel manner without distin∣ction of persons, either of guilty or inno∣cent, that the Imperial Council taking

notice thereof, sent their Orders to him to u••e better moderation in his future actings, and to treat the Hungarians with more gen∣tleness; which tho' he observed in respect to the Sword of his own Souldiers, who were forbidden to Massacre, or shed their Blood; yet being directed to take and bring them before the Courts of Justice, by which a speedy Sentence was passed, and some were condemned to be hanged, some be quarter'd, others to be empaled, this way of process seemed much more cruel and s••vere, than a speedy Execution by the Sword of the Soldiery.

ANNO, 1674.

Tho' the Grand Seignior had not as yet publickly own'd the cause of the Malecon∣tents;* 2.18 howsoever the Pasha's and Officers had receiv'd private Instructions to coun∣tenance and favour their Caus••, without open ••e••unciations of a War, and many Turks in hopes of Plunder and Booty habi∣ted themselves in the Hungarian fashion, and joyn'd with their Troops; and several parties of Turks in great numbers, pretend∣ing that the Christians in a Hostile manner had made Incursions within their Territo∣ries, came openly to revenge them, and march'd as far as Schentha, from whence they carried away an Hungarian Gentleman with 7 Soldiers. Upon this Advice, Lieu∣t••nant Colonel de Soyer with his Dragoons, and Hussars, Sallied out of the Town to the rescu•• of the Prisoners; but being sur∣priz'd by 5 Companies of Turkish Foot, who issued out of an Ambuscade, where they had conceal'd themselves, Soyer him∣self was kill'd, with 2 Li••utenants, 1 En∣sign, 4 S••rjeants, and 80 common Sol∣di••rs.

The Garrison of Newhawsel encourag'd with this Success, continu'd their Incursions along the River of Waagh, and made some d••predations; but being pursu'd by the Hussars, and Heydukes of Comorra, they were forc'd to surrender 200 Head of Cat∣tle, together with all the Booty and Plun∣der they had taken.

Thus whilst Matters succeeded with va∣rious Successes,* 2.19 but most commonly in fa∣vour of the Emperor, both Parties acted their Cruelties upon each other, the Male∣contents as often as the Priests fell into their hands, they us'd them but very scur∣vily; they buried one of them alive, of others they cut off their Noses and Ears, and hanged or strangled others. In punish∣ment of which, the Emperor Order'd the Vice-King to drive the Protestant Ministers out of his Dominions, and to seize upon all their Churches to the use of the Catho∣licks; and not to suffer them to meet or exercise their Religious Worship therein. In pursuance of these Orders, the Bishops of Colonitz,* 2.20 and Iavarow seiz'd upon all the Churches, Schools, Livings, and Be∣nefices whatsoever belonging to the Prote∣stant Clergy within their Diocesses. And the Archbishop of Strigonium, Primate of that Kingdom, cited all the Protestant Mi∣nisters to appear before him, and put many of them to the Question, forcing them to confess who those were who for the two last years were the chief Incendiaries of Seditions, and Authors of the Rebellion.

Nor were the smaller sort of the Male∣contents only persecuted, but some of the great Men and chief Ministers in the Em∣peror's Court were suspected, and accused of correspondence and intelligence with the Rebels.* 2.21 The Prince Lubkovitz President of the Council was suspected and accus'd; but whether that jealousie arose from the near alliance in Blood he had with the Fa∣mily of Serini, or from malicious Informa∣tions is uncertain; howsoever his Secretary by Order of the Emperor was put to the Torture; and tho' therein he confess'd no∣thing which could accuse or reflect on his Master, yet he was treated as a guilty person, and all his Estate real and personal in Austria and Bohemia were seiz'd, and confiscated to the use and benefit of the Emperor.

Count Souches had the like misfortune to have his Fidelity and Loyalty suspected, but in regard nothing could be prov'd a∣gainst him, he was commanded to leave the Court, and retire to his Government of Waradine, or some other part of his Estate. The Son also in resentment of this hard usage of his Father, abandon'd the Court, and all the Offices he enjoy'd therein.

ANNO, 1675.

At the beginning of this year the Turks began more openly to assert the Cause of the Malecontents,* 2.22 making their Incursions as far as Freystadt within the Neighbourhood of Presburg; forcing the People to do Ho∣mage, and pay Contributions to the Grand Seignior; and for default thereof, they burnt many Villages, and committed other acts of Hostility. The Malecontents at the same time defeated a great part of a Croatian Regiment, under the Command of Colalto. By which, and the Advices that the Turks were assembled in a Body of 14000 Men, within the Neighbourhood of Newhawsel, the Emperor fearing lest they should joyn with the Malecontents, con∣vened the chief Lords and Gentlemen of Hungary at Presburg,* 2.23 to which place he

sent Count Siaki to tender them Conditions of an accommodation, of which Prince Apafi frankly offer'd himself to be the Me∣diator.

At this Assembly some of the more mo∣derate Men, who were desirous to bring Matters to a good understanding, repre∣sented unto their Companions the ruine and destruction which must necessarily en∣sue from a Civil War; and tho' the ex∣ercise of their Religion ought to be dearer to them than their Lives, and to be pre∣ferr'd before all earthly benefits; yet the same Religion taught them not to rebel against their Prince, or make Wars for the sake thereof, whose foundation and design was peace; much less could they justifie the engaging the Turk therein, un∣less whilst they profess'd themselves Pro∣testants, they acted like Mahometans.

But these and many other things were spoken in vain to Men who were possess'd with a Zeal for their Religion, [year 1675.] and with an Opinion that they were Martyrs who died in defence thereof.* 2.24 And in regard those of them who were in Hungary were not able to keep the Field, they were forc'd to flie and seek refuge in Transilva∣nia, to the number of 5000. from whence they sent one Fabian to Constantinople to Sollicit for assistance from the Grand Seig∣nior; but the Affairs of the Turks not be∣ing as yet in a state for answering such de∣mands, Fabian return'd with fair words, and with Orders to Prince Apafi to give protection, and to assign Quarters to as many Malecontents as should seek for re∣fuge within the Principality of Transilva∣nia, to which Country tho' the chief Heads and Leaders of that party were retired, yet there were several flying Troops in Hungary which infested the Country, and drove away Cattle from parts near unto the Gates of Zatmar, and burnt all the Villages round, which would not assent to pay the contributions they demanded of them.

In the mean time the Grand Master of the Teutonick Order, now Vice-King of Hungary, together with the Archbishop of Gran, and other Chiefs of the several Estates, having had divers Conferences about the Condi∣tion of that Kingdom, and of the manner how they might raise a considerable Sum of Money towards maintenance of the Troops which for conservation of the Peace were sent into that Country; but not being able to agree thereupon, nor upon what Fund the same might be levied, they went to Presburg with design to renew the Treaty with the Malecontents;* 2.25 that coming to a good understanding with them, a Tax or Imposition might be equally charged by the common consent and agreement of the Estates; and which coming with that Authority would be paid frankly without scruple, or opposition of the People. To bring Matters to this happy condition, the Vice-King offer'd in the Name of the Emperor, to grant a General Act of Par∣don unto all those who would lay down their Arms, and submit to the Emperor's Au∣thority; promising that they should be re∣stor'd to their Lands and Estates, and to a free exercise of their Religion; but in re∣gard they were oblig'd to receive German Soldiers into all their Fortresses and Towns; all offers seem'd grievous and of no force, in respect of the oppression they must find by such unruly Guests, under whom they could promise themselves no enjoyment or security; and being by these proposals be∣come more bold and desperate, they ap∣pear'd before Zatmar with about 7000 Men; [year 1675.] upon whom the Governor of that place adventuring to make a Sally, was beaten back with great loss.

Prince Apafi who had at all times under∣hand favour'd the cause of the Malecon∣tents,* 2.26 and granted them protection within his Dominions, did now begin openly to seek a quarrel on his own score with the Emperor, demanding the Counties of Kalo and Zatmar to be deliver'd to him, with the Fortress of Tokai, to which he pre∣tended a Right by a grant from Prince Ragotski his Predecessor. To which An∣swer was made, That those Counties were of the Ancient Demesnes belonging to the Kings of Hungary, and since confirm'd to the Emperor by several Treaties; and par∣ticularly by the last made with the Otto∣man-Port.

Howsoever, not to irritate Prince Apafi over-much, and to keep Matters from an open rupture at a time when the Empe∣ror had many Enemies to deal with, it was Order'd that these Demands should be referr'd to the Examination of Commis∣sioners; and in the mean time an Envoy was sent to the Vizier at Adrianople, to complain of those exorbitant pretensions. But Apafi not attending an Answer, entred with a formidable Force into Hungary, and having defeated General Spankau, he laid Siege to Zatmar; but the Season of the Year being far spent, and a Valiant Resist∣ance made, they were forc'd to raise the Siege, and retire.

About the 15th of September, the Winter approaching,* 2.27 the Malecontents held a Con∣ference at Sombro, a place in Transilvania, to resolve in what manner to manage the next Campagne, and how they might best engage the Turks in their Defence and Quar∣rel, without which they could not hope for

any great Success. After which meeting they entered the County of Zipt, and there s••t Fire to many Towns and Villages, and took above 500 Prisoners; About the same time the Garrison of Newhawsel, both Horse and Foot made an Incursion as far as Pres∣burg, [year 1675.] * 2.28 and burnt several Villages depending thereupon, and surprized a Castle guarded by the Heydukes, whom they put to the Sword, without sparing so much as one Person.* 2.29 Whil••st these things were acting, a new Vizier arrived at Buda, where the Turks were making great Stores, and lay∣ing in Provisions both of Victuals and Am∣munition: On which occasion the Emperor sent Messigni, his Interpreter, to Comple∣ment the Vizier upon his happy arrival at Buda, and to carry him the accustomed pre∣sents; with instructions to discover under∣hand the designs and intentions of the Turks, who every day under pretence of Contributions committed a thousand Acts of Hostility: Of which, tho' complaints were made, and no satisfaction given thereunto; yet the Emperor thought fit to se••k r••dr••ss for these violences, rather by ap∣plications to the Port than by Reprisals,* 2.30 least the Turk should be provoked thereby, and furnish'd with just Causes to commence a War. To prevent which, all caution and tenderness was used towards the Turks, and endeavours made by Cardiati one of the Emperor's Council,* 2.31 who was sent to Prince Apafi to Treat, and propose ways of an Accommodation: But these labours were all fruitless, for notwithstanding the regard was had not to molest, or provoke the Turk, a Chiaus arrived at Vienna from the Pasha of Buda, to complain of the Fort of Schella, which the Emperor was making on the Banks of the Waagh, to ruin which the Turks had raised a Battery just over against it, on the other side of the River;* 2.32 but in despight thereof the Work went on, and the Fortification was finish'd: And so was the Fort of Scheina••, upon which a thousand Men were daily employ'd, guarded with a considerable party of Horse and Foot, sufficient to repulse the Enemy that should attempt to disturb the Work: Of which when complaints were made by the Pasha of Buda, requiring that they should be demolish'd; and that a new As∣signment should be made of the Limits of the Empire, in which all the places as far as Presburg should be included, and the Inha∣bitants thereof now Subjects to the Empe∣ror, commanded to pay homage to the Grand S••ignior: To which unreasonable demands, general answers were only given, with intent to prolong the unhappy day, and stave off the Turks, as long as was possible from an open War.

But neither this, nor other Acts of Grace nor the Orders given to the Governor of Raab,* 2.33 to set several Turkish Prisoners at Li∣be••ty without Ransom, (which the Garrisons of this place, and the Heydukes of Vesprin had taken) did not soften or satisfie the Turks, who at the same time kept many of the Emperors Subjects in Prison, without thoughts of making the like generous Returns: And likewise the Malecontents proceed∣ing in their usual Hostile manner, defeated some of the Emperor's Troops, and plun∣der'd many Waggons laden with Merchan∣dize coming from Molda Fair, and killed all the Guard which convoy'd them: And thus ended this troublesome year.

ANNO 1676.

The Heats and Troubles of the People of Hungary increased with some; and as years passed, so the quarrel grew higher. Blood had been drawn so frequently, that one would think the Spirits of Hungary might have been evacuated by such vast effusions. The Malecontents had provok'd their Sovereign beyond hopes of Pardon; and had no expectations of safety but in the Turk; with whom tho' the Emperor had no mind to break, nor yet the Turks on the other side, during the Government of the Vizier Kupriogli, who being as yet engaged in a War against Poland, thought it not season∣able to come unto an open Rupture with Germany: Yet so unhappily were the Af∣fairs of the Malecontents interwoven with the concernments of the Turks, that it was impossible to be avenged of one, without irritating and disturbing the other. For so it was at the beginning of this year, when the Count Strazoldo took Debrezin,* 2.34 a Town into which great numbers of the Rebels were retreated, and there held their Cabals: But in regard it was a place which paid Tribute to the Port;* 2.35 the taking thereof put all the Turkish Governors and Officers into an Alarm, and to so loud an Out••ry of an open breach of the Peace, that tho' this Act was perform'd by Order of the Emperor; yet he was forced to disown it, and cause Strazoldo to Surrender up the same into the hands of the Turks, and to take away all jealousie, to retire over the Theysse with his Forces;* 2.36 and after all this to divert the Storm, a Gentleman was dispatch∣ed to the Pasha of Buda, to excuse the matter, and testifie the high displeasure of the Emperor for this Action, declaring that it was perform'd wholly without his Order. Tho' the Pasha of Buda seem'd indifferently well appeased with this address, and satis∣faction which was given; yet the Pasha of Newhawsel continued his Displeasure; and

on the pretence of De••rezin, grounded his Reasons, why he would not set divers Pri∣soners at liberty, notwithstanding the Ran∣som which was paid for them, and treated very scurvily and unworthily many Persons of considerable quality, who were in the number of those Prisoners.

The Malecontents being much encoura∣ged, by these misunderstandings between the Imperialists and the Turks, fell upon a body of 600 Cuirasiers and cut them to pieces:* 2.37 And after another Fight between a party of Hussars commanded by Count Esterhasi, and the Turks near Carolstadt in Croatia, in which the Turks were worsted; and after many other Acts of Hostility, being well assured that the Peace could not continue long, refused to hearken unto any Terms or Conditions whatsoever, tho' again offer'd to them with advantage by Count Palfi, and the Bishop of Agria. And indeed the Vizier himself, tho' inclinable in his own nature to conserve the Truce which he himself had concluded in the year 1664,* 2.38 until the full Term of 20 years, had been expir'd according to the usual Customs and Constitutions of both Empires: Yet finding how impossible in a manner it was, to re∣main unconcern'd,* 2.39 whilest the Emperor pur∣sued his Rebels within his Dominions; and that the Soldiers and Inhabitants of neither side being bred up to War, could be kept within any Rules or Government; he then clapt up a Peace with the Poles, that in case he should be induced to declare War against t••e Emperor, and march into Hun∣gary, he might have but one business, and one War on his Hands at the same time to manage.

The state of these Affairs animated the Malecontents in such manner, [year 1676.] * 2.40 that they adventur'd to fall into the Head quarters of Colonel Colalto near Zatmar, where they cut three Companies to pieces, and took some Prisoners. And in the Month of Iune, a party of them consisting of 4000, encoun∣tring with the Regiment of Colonel Smith near Kalo, gave them a total Defeat, killing 300 upon the place. In the Month of Iuly, two Parties of the Malecontents, one of 1500, and another of 600, pillaged and burnt all the places, and Villages near Zat∣mar and Caschau, and defeated a Croatian Regiment under the Command of Count Palfi, with a Detachment from the two foregoing Garrisons. Another party of them burnt two Villages in the Upper Hun∣gary, killed most of the Inhabitants, and carried away great plunder and booty with them: And being met by Count Strazoldo, who was desirous to intercept them in their Retreat, he was defeated by them, and for∣ced to fly with considera••le loss▪ Another party of them surprized the Castle of Balac in the Morning, just at the moment when the Gates were open'd, and killed, and made Prisoners all the People that were in it. The same party defeated Colonel Sche∣veling, and killed many of his Hussars up∣on the place; they took and pillaged the little Town of Newtra, and intercepted all the Merchandice, which was carrying to the Fair of Stoez. And with such Successes as these,* 2.41 the Malecontents being greatly puf∣fed up and exalted, they demanded a Con∣tribution of 14000 Florins from the Inha∣bitants of the plain Countries, and took Hostages, as a security for payment there∣of.

Nor were the Turks in the mean time idle, or unactive on their side, for from the Garrison of Buda, they sent a very strong party to joyn with those of Newhawsel, with design to take and demolish the Fort of Schella; whilest the Malecontents attended the motions of the Imperialists with 8000 Men, and the Transilvanians marched to∣wards the Frontiers of their Country with 10000; but by the care and vigilance of the Emperor's Soldiers, the design was pre∣vented.

These misfortunes were followed by others of worse consequence, for the Generals, Smith and Baragotzi,* 2.42 were defeated by the Malecontents in divers Incounters. The Towns of Oedembourg, Zaltach and Dowar were plunder'd and burnt by them; and so greatly they increased in their numbers, that Strazoldo with 3000 Men durst not ap∣pear in the Field against them.

And now that the fate of War might be determined,* 2.43 advices of the Death of the Grand Vizier Achmet Kupriogli were brought to Vienna, by which all expectations of Peace failed: For by the Answers he had made to the Malecontents, who sollicited for assistance, and to the Imperial Ministers, who labour'd to continue a good under∣standing, he evidenced an aversion to this War, for Reasons which we have former∣ly declar'd: And perhaps because at that time becoming Sick and Crasy, his Spirits were low and his Thoughts rather inclin∣ing to Ease and Quietness, than to the bu∣stles and business of an active and raging War.* 2.44 But now Kara Mustapha succeeding into his place, a Person of that Temper, which we have before described, the Imperi∣alists despair'd of a Peace, and accordingly provided for a War; and indeed, consider∣ing the Temper of the Man, and the con∣juncture of the present Times; being in∣vited into Hungary, and the way open'd in∣to Germany by the Malecontents; and (as the Common Rumor will have it) pushed on by Encouragements and Promises from the

French Court, but more especially by their own Fate, the Dice of Fortune were cast, and a War determin'd, tho' contrary to the Inclinations of the Grand Seignior, the Mufti, and other Councellors of State.

ANNO, 1677.

But to carry on a War of such weight and consequence,* 2.45 preparations were to be first made; Money was to be provided, which was amass'd, and gather'd by such means as we have before related; Forces were to be call'd from the most remote parts of the Empire, and great stores of all sorts of Provisions and Ammunition were to be lodg'd in Belgrade, Buda, and the Frontier Garrisons, all which requir'd some years to effect. And in the mean time, as a prelude to this devouring War, the Male-contents were to be encourag'd,* 2.46 their hopes kept up, and the Pashas of Hungary al∣low'd to succor them as occasion requir'd; which they acted with so little regard to the Peace, that nothing was heard over all that Kingdom, but daily Slaughters, Bat∣tels, Plundrings, Firing of Towns, and all the other direful effects of War.

Accordingly, to begin this Year, six thousand Turks passed the Raab over the Ice near Furstemberg,* 2.47 which gave an alarm to all the Province of Stiria. About the same time another party of them belong∣ing to the Garrison of Canisia, made a Sally from thence, with design to surprize the Island of Serini; but being disappointed in that Enterprize, they put all the Country of Croatia into a confusion, and forc'd Contributions from the People by Military Executions; burning and plundring all those Towns and places which refus'd to comply with the payment of such Taxes as they impos'd upon them. And likewise another party from Newhawsel, made In∣cursions to the very Gates of Freystadt.

These ill Successes, and the fears of a more dreadful War impending, moved the Imperial Councel to thoughts of Accommo∣dation with the Malecontents on any terms whatsoever, being almost droven to a ne∣cessity of making peace. In pursuance of which Resolution,* 2.48 General Baragotzi, who for his Services was lately made a Count of the Empire, and one of the Lieutenant Generals of the Armies, was dispatch'd to the Malecontents with new Overtures of Peace, the sum of which was this: That besides the Act of Oblivion, and Pardon formerly offer'd, the Emperor was pleas'd farther to condescend, that in every Coun∣ty the Protestants should have two Chur∣ches allow'd them, one for the Lutherans, and another for the Calvinists, with full Liberty to exercise the Religion they pro∣fess'd; and that they should be indiffe∣rently admitted into all Offices and Places of Trust either Civil or Military, together with the Roman Catholicks, without any distinction whatsoever, unless with respect to the ability and quality of the person. This Ge∣nerous Offer, tho' it affected and inclin'd about 1500 of that party to abandon the inte∣rest of their Associates, yet there were a∣bove 10000 others whose Spirits were ex∣asperated and heated above the vertue and power of any lenitive,* 2.49 whom nothing could appease nor soften but revenge, tho' at the dear price of their Countries ruine, and the loss of their own Lives. And this Opinion was foster'd and kept up by some ill Men, who perswaded the Commonalty that there was no security nor Faith in the Emperor's promises; which would no lon∣ger continue, than until such time as he saw them disarmed, and his Enemies at his feet. Howsoever, not wholly to reject the terms of peace, Commissioners were ap∣pointed on both sides to meet at Esperies, to offer and receive the Propositions; which Treaty continu'd during the whole Month of March, and at last concluded without any considerable effect; only Count Palaffi Imbre became so touch'd with a sense of his Duty, that he embrac'd the Pardon, and accepted the gracious Offers made him by his Imperial Majesty; and afterwards had a Command given him in Hungary, under Major General Baragotzi; in expectation that by his Example others would be brought to Obedience.

But in Transilvania the displeasure of that Prince grew higher,* 2.50 upon discovery of a Plot against his Life, carried on by those who had more Zeal than true Understand∣ing of the Emperor's Interest; which cau∣sed Apafi, not without some reason, to de∣clare himself more than formerly in behalf of the Malecontents. And so high were the Spirits of both Parties exasperated a∣gainst each other, that the Hussars pursuing a flying party of the Malecontents as far as Rima, now a Town belonging to the King of Poland, in the Palatinate of Cracovia, could not contain their fury against their Enemy with any respect to the Prince or Dominion unto which they were fled; but in the heat of their pursuit set fire to the Town. Which rash Act was so far re∣sented by the King of Poland, that it had caused a War between the two Crowns, had not some other Considerations ce∣mented the difference, and the common safety united the two Princes against their powerful Enemy, as will appear some years after. Howsoever▪ in the mean time, the King of Poland ••uch'd with a sense of

this Disgrace, gave License to some of his Troops (of whose assistance he had not much farther occasion;* 2.51 after the Peace concluded with the Turk) to joyn with the Malecontents, and serve against the Em∣peror, under the Command of Count Bo∣ham.

These Polanders to the number of 6000, departed from Seratin on the 25th of Sep∣tember,* 2.52 taking their March directly to∣wards Transilvania; to which Country this Count Boham had dispatch'd his Major Ge∣neral Frebual before, to advise the Prince and Nobility of his coming. The which News was so welcom, that 500 Horse, and 800 Foot were Order'd from a Castle ap∣pertaining to Wessellini to meet them on their way, and joyn in a Body with them. These Troops conducted by Frebual, met the Polish Forces at the Village of Nemet, on the Banks of the Theysse, about four Leagues distant from Mongatz; and having pass'd that River, they Encamp'd near the Village of Nimelsi, about 2 leagues from Zatmar, where they attended the coming of Wessellini, the Hungarian General, with his Forces, to joyn with them. Whilst they remain'd in this post, the parties which they sent abroad had taken several prisoners; by whom they were inform'd, that Major General Smith was advancing from Zatmar, with a considerable Body of the Imperial Army, much stronger than that of the Poles, and that he march'd with Cannon; upon this Intelligence Boham call'd a Council of War, at which it was agreed to re-pass the little River Battor, and the inclos'd Country adjacent, and to post themselves on a Ground of more ad∣vantage, that they might the sooner joyn with their own Troops not as yet come up, and also attend the Attack of the Enemy in a fast and a securer place.

But before the Camp remov'd from Ni∣melsi,* 2.53 two Polish Gentlemen, with a Ser∣vant, revolted over to the Enemy; and inform'd Smith then at Zatmar, that the Polish Forces, together with the Tartars of Lipka were inconsiderable, very much ha∣rassed with a long March, and weaken'd with want of Food and Necessaries to su∣stain them; in which streightned Condition they were ready to Mutiny, and would soon change their side, in case Letters were wrote to some of the Chief of them, gi∣ving them assurance of good Quarter, and a kind Reception. Letters were accord∣ingly wrote, and dispatch'd by the Servant of the Polish Gentlemen who arriv'd the same Night at Nimelsi, where the Treache∣ry of the two Gentlemen was discover'd, and the Letters intercepted, and publickly read,* 2.54 the substance of which was this; That Smith had a strong Army well resolv'd, and provided of all things necessary, against which in all probability their Forces were not able to stand:* 2.55 That therefore they should in time provide for their own security and safe∣ty, by passing over to the Imperial Party, where they might assure themselves of a kind Reception, and a hearty Wellcome; and it would make their Merit much the greater, in case they would seize the Papers, Money and Plate of all the Officers, and particularly of the person of Uladislaus Wessellini, Son of the late Palatine of Hungary, and Nephew to the present General of the Malecontents. Farther advising such, that were thus well disposed, to bind Straw about their Caps, which should be a Signal at the beginning of the Fight of their good Intentions. And that Smith might give them security that these promises should be perform'd, he affix'd his Seal upon the Letter, with this Motto;

Per hoc assicurantur Domini Poloni.

No News being as yet come of Wessel∣lini,* 2.56 Boham had no sooner provided for his own security, and well posted his For∣ces, and put them in Battalia, before the Van-guard of the Enemy Charg'd the ad∣vanc'd Troops of the Poles so fiercely, that they put them to a Retreat, and wounded Koreski Colonel of the Tartars of Lipka; with which the Imperialists being encou∣rag'd, press'd the Hungarians and Tartars with such fierceness and vigor, that the Tartars began to give ground and fly; and were pursu'd by some Troops of swift Croats, who knew very well in what man∣ner to make use of such advantages, kil∣ling many, and taking some Prisoners. In the mean time Smith made such hast to come in to the succor of his advanc'd Troops, that he left all his Infantry some Leagues behind, and March'd in the Front of 20 Squadrons of Horse, much more strong and numerous than the Poles; Te∣stifying by his Countenance the great as∣surance he had of Victory. But when he was come near, and had receiv'd the fire from a Regiment of Dragoons Commanded by Major Zefold, and drawn up amongst the Bushes on the right hand of the Line; and observ'd the good Order and Resolu∣tion of the Poles, he began then to be sen∣sible of his temerity, and the Snare into which he was drawn, by the false Report of the two Fugitives.

The Hungarians and Tartars which were newly put to slight by the Vanguard of the Enemy,* 2.57 seeing at a distance the valour of their Companions, rallied again, and Charg'd with new Courage: so that the Imperialists being astonish'd and dismay'd by the Clouds of Arrows, the continual

Fire from the Infantry and Dragoons, and the redoubled Blows of the Cut-lashes and Scimitars, and the Multitudes of their dead Companions which covered the Field with their Bodies,* 2.58 began to give ground, and breaking in one upon the other, betook themselves to Flight in the most confused, and shameful manner that can be imagin'd, and were pursued by the Enemy near two Leagues from the Field where the Battle was Fought.

The number of those Slain were a Thou∣sand, besides those, who endeavouring to save their Lives by Swimming were Drown'd in the River. The Officers Slain were Count Hermestin, Colonel of Foot, and Governour of Zatmar, Colalto Colonel of the Croats, besides many other Captains and Officers of Foot, whom Smith had perswaded to leave their Companies, and attend him in this Enterprise, in which he judged himself most secure of Victory. Smith himself was wounded in the Hand, and was forc'd to quit his Horse to save his Life, which was after∣wards the prize of a Tartar, with the Saddle, Holsters and Hoofings embroider'd with Gold. The Poles took four Kettle-Drumms, and the greatest part of their Trumpets, with all their Colours, and 800 Prisoners: And had not the night favour'd them, very few had escaped.

* 2.59On this occasion Boham Signalized himself very greatly, and evidenced unto the World by his Valour and Conduct, how much he deserved the chief Command of those Troops: And indeed, all the Officers, as well Tartars as others, behaved themselves like Soldiers and able Commanders: But Major General Smith, tho' inferiour to none in any thing which appertains to Martial Exercise; yet being betray'd by his own Credulity, was blam'd much at Vienna for his Rashness and Precipitation. After this Success, Boham having Refresh'd for two days his Forces in the Field where the Bat∣tle was Fought, repassed the River of Bat∣tor, and the Inclosures, and joyned the Army of the Malecontents, which was 16000 strong,* 2.60 under the Command of Count Wessellini: So that now being a formidable Army, the Chief Officers at a Council of War agreed to Besige Tokai; to prevent which General Kops, upon advice of the Enemies Motion, departed from Caschau with the Imperial Army, intending to At∣tack the Enemy with the first Advantage: Which Wessellini avoided until he had first secur'd a place of Retreat in case of any Sinister fortune or disgrace: But Howsoe∣ver, sending Parties abroad, they Burnt and Plunder'd seven Villages near to Mongatz; and in regard the Imperial Army was marched at some distance from Caschau, adventur'd to Burn several Villages also near to that Town; and had the Fortune to intercept a Convoy which carried both Money,* 2.61 Victuals and Ammunition from Vienna, for Payment and Maintenance of the Army under General Kops.

This loss of Money and Provisions pro∣ved of ill Consequence to the Emperor's Army, which wanting Pay and necessaries for subsistence, many of them, to the num∣ber of 1500, upon the Promises of Wessel∣lini to bestow on every Officer 26 Ducats, with a command agreeable to his quality, and 10 to every private Soldier, who should relinquish the Emperor's Service, were ea∣sily induced to Revolt, and take up Arms in favour of the Malecontents. Kops being highly incensed hereat, resolved on a quite contrary method of Action, supposing that he might effect the same with Rigour and Cruelty,* 2.62 which the Enemy had done by Allurements and Rewards; and that it was possible to terrifie, and affrighten the con∣trary party into their Duty and Obedience: Wherefore, to make an experiment hereof, he killed all the Prisoners he had in his hands, and empal'd several others: This piece of Cruelty against the Law of War and Nations, was in like manner retaliated by Wessellini; who put the Prisoners to death, to the number of Sixty, which the Po∣landers had taken in the late Battle, together with Lieutenant Colonels, Majors and Captains, which occasioned great Destur∣bances, and Murmurings in the Imperial Army:* 2.63 And at Vienna this Conduct of Kops was highly blam'd, and Orders sent him never more to exercise the like unhu∣mane Practices; for that many Officers of good Note and Reputation, had abso∣lutely refused to serve the Emperor in a War, where no Quarter was to be ex∣pected.

About this time, Smith with his shatter'd Troops joyn'd with General Kops near to Butrack; two Leagues from whence the Malecontents were Encamped, and Rein∣forc'd by 2000 Transilvanians, conducted thither by Count Tekeli,* 2.64 who after the death of his Father (as before mention'd) had served Prince Apafi in the nature of his Secretary, or one who had a chief hand in the management of his Affairs; and now making this first entrance on the Stage, we shall have occasion to mention him often hereafter, being the Person who is to make the greatest Figure in this following Hi∣story, and to prove the most active Gene∣ral, after the destruction of many before him, and after various Successes, of good and bad Fortune, and Honours and Disgraces received from the Turks; we shall find him still Boyant and above Water, even at the

last extremity, when the Turks themselves were beaten out of all Hungary.

The Imperial Army having been much diminish'd in numbers by the Sword and Sickness, was again in part recruited by some Additional Forces, under the Com∣mand of Count Warbenoren, and by 600 Men out of a Regiment in Silesia: Howso∣ever, such was the Misfortunes of those Times, and the inauspicious Stars which then reign'd, that the Imperialists were worsted in all Fights and Skirmishes, to the destruction almost of their whole Army: Whilest the Forces of the Malecontents in∣creased double to the numbers of the Em∣perors Army.* 2.65 And the Turks still forward∣ed these Mischiefs by their frequent Incur∣sions from Buda, Newhawsel, and all their Garrisons; which was a Course and Practice which this Faithless People used, to make War without declaring it.

ANNO 1678.

The Emperor being sensible of his own weak and decaying Condition,* 2.66 and of the Strength, and increasing Power of his mighty Enemies, labour'd to cure and re∣medy the imminent evils and dangers by Treaties, which could not be done by Arms: And in order thereunto he offer'd three Churches to the Malecontents in the Upper Hungary, with other Propositions more large, and extensive than formerly: And Hoffman, the principal Secretay of State and War, was sent to the Grand Seignior to make Complaints of the Succours, which the Pashas of Hungary daily afforded to his Rebellious Subjects: But neither the one, nor the other of these Negotiations, had the success desired: For the Malecon∣tents were so far from hearkening to any Accommodation with their Sovereign Prince, that they were contriving the manner, how they might absolutely throw off his Autho∣rity, and acquit themselves of their Allegi∣ance: * 2.67 And to that end, they proposed to Elect a King of their own Nation, and many cast their Eyes upon a certain Count, who was of the House and Family of Frangipani: But the different Interests, and variety of Opinions, obstructed the Election, so that nothing was agrreed, or concluded in that affair. Nor could much more be expected from the Negotiations of Hoffman at Con∣stanstinople; for the Vizier was so extrava∣gant in his Demands, and so unreasonable in his Proposals, that it plainly appear'd, how far he was from any intentions of re∣newing the Peace, or any other designs than that of War. Only by force of the rich Presents which Hoffman brought, he prevailed with the Vizier to strangle the Pasha of Waradin.

Howsoever, things ran not so smoothly in Transilvania, nor with the Malecon∣tents, but that they met with other difficul∣ties and Enemies, besides the Emperor. For a certain Person, a Boyar of that Coun∣try named Pedipol,* 2.68 being ambitious of Go∣vernment, offer'd Money to the Grand Vi∣zier for the Principality of Transilvania, alledging that Apafi had Ruled there much beyond the time of other Princes: The Vizier, whose business was Gain, enter'd into a Treaty with Pedipol, made the bar∣gain, took his Money and sold him the Principality; and procur'd the Grand Seig∣niors Hattesheriff, or Royal Signature to constitute him Prince, and to divest, or de∣pose Apafi. When Pedipol came with this Authority to take Possession of the Govern∣ment, the People refused to receive him, and Apafi to Surrender: Whereupon Pedi∣pol with his Party endeavoured to make good his Title,* 2.69 and Establishment by Force of Arms. The Vizier upon the news here∣of, to prevent those Divisions, dispatched an Officer into Transilvania to decide the Difference, by taking off the Head of that Person, who should be found disobedient and averse to the Grand Seignior's Com∣mands: But before this Order could arrive, the dispute was determin'd by the Fortune of War; for the Malecontents being sensi∣ble of the Obligations they had to Apafi, and of what concernment his continuance in that Station would prove to them, of∣fered him all the aid and assistance they were able, to which the Poles likewise joyn∣ing their Forces, over-threw Pedipol in the Field, and caused him with some of his Ad∣herents to Fly into Valachia: Where raising new Forces, he marched again towards Transilvania, with intention to make a second Attempt: But being met in his way by the Pasha of Waradin, he was command∣ed by him in the Grand Seigniors name, to quit his Pretentions to the Principality, and to content himself in a private Condi∣tion: For the Vizier having got his Money, little cared what became of Pedipol, whe∣ther he were a Prince or Paisant; only he thought it necessary at that time to con∣serve Peace between the Friends, and Allies to the Port, which was more easily done by supporting the interest of Apafi, who was old and experienced in that Government, ra∣ther than by setting up Pedipol, whose Cir∣cumstances were very disagreeable, both to the Transilvanians and the Malecon∣tents.

Howsoever, these differences contributed little to better the Condition of the Empe∣ror, who of late had been worsted in all the Conflicts, and Engagements against the Enemy: As for Instance, a Party of

Five hundred Horse, under the Command of Azos Benas, being advanc'd as far as Erlaw,* 2.70 belonging to the Lands and De∣mesnes of Count Tekeli, were assail'd by the Turks, and their whole Body defeated, and cut in pieces. Another Party also consisting of two hundred Men, Command∣ed by Colonel Wolping, were overthrown by a Detachment of Turks belonging to Newhawsel.

* 2.71These ill Successes in War, inclin'd the States of Hungary, then Assembled at Oe∣dembourg, to consent that all the Churches taken from the Protestants, should with many other advantageous Propositions be consigned and granted to them. And ano∣ther Assembly at Altembourg did represent unto the Emperor, that the Change made in the Government of Hungary, was the cause of all the late Troubles and Wars in that Kingdom; to appease which, they were of Opinion that it was absolutely ne∣cessary to re-establish the Charge and Of∣fice of Palatine, according to the Ancient constitution of that Nation; and that a General Diet should be conven'd to that purpose. But when the Imperial Ministers of State, as well Ecclesiastick as Civil, came to Debate upon these Points, they offer'd many Qualifications:* 2.72 As that the the Authority of Palatine should be limi∣ted, and restrain'd: That the Emperor's Writs or Letters should be Imperative, ra∣ther than Mandative; that is, that they should be penn'd in such a Stile, as that they might appear rather Assertive of the Absolute and Imperial Power, than to con∣descend unto more moderate Terms anci∣ently us'd in that Kingdom. And when they came to the Article about restitution of the Churches (which was the main point on which the Malecontents insisted) they Treated with such Niceties, and with so many Provisoes and Savings, that the De∣puties believ'd that the Imperial Ministers came to speak for Colours, and Subterfu∣ges, to evade and illude an Accommodation, rather than with true and sincere affections to heal the breaches, and compose the dif∣ferences of the Nation.

Whilst these Matters were in Negotia∣tion,* 2.73 Count Paul Wessellini, who was Bro∣ther to the late Palatine, and General of the Malecontents, died, and then the Com∣mand of the Army was committed to Count Tekeli;* 2.74 who (as we have said) had gain'd such great Reputation in the Court of Prince Apafi, that he made him his princi∣pal Minister of State; and tho' he was a young Man, of about twenty four or twenty five years of Age, yet he so distin∣guish'd himself by his Valour, Prudence, and Industry, that the eyes of all Hungary were upon him, as a Person in every re∣spect agreeable to the present great Under∣takings.

Tekeli being now at the head of twelve thousand Fighting Men, well appointed, and fitted with all Necessaries, and a Train of Artillery of about twelve pieces of Can∣non, and four Mortars, look'd on himself as in a Condition to undertake some great Enterprize.* 2.75 And having joyn'd with the Forces of his Cousin Count Tekeli, and supply'd himself with some of the Empe∣ror's Money out of the Mint at Nagibania, he held a Council of War, and propos'd to Besiege either Caschau, or Kalo.

Howsoever,* 2.76 the Inclinations he had for the Daughter of Count Serini, Widow of the late Prince Ragotski, directed him in the first place towards Mongatz, that he might (if possible) come to a sight of that Lady for whom he had so great a passion. But upon the approach of these Troops, her Mother-in-Law, who was zealous for the Interest of the Emperor, gave Orders to the Forces which were rais'd within her State, to fall upon Tekeli, whose Quar∣ters were not far distant from Mongatz.* 2.77 The Fight was bravely maintain'd on both sides; till at length the Troops of the Princess were forc'd to give way, and 200 of them being slain on the place, and many Prisoners taken (amongst which the Count Serini was one) the rest were put to flight, being entirely defeated. With these Successes the Army of the Malecontents daily increas'd; to which an additional Force of eight or nine thousand Tartars be∣ing added, the Emperor thought it necessa∣ry to recruit his Army with a Regiment of Horse, under the Command of Count Stirum, and with some other Troops which were in Bohemia, and Stiria.

And now to make it appear that God had destin'd a War with the Turk, for Ends best known to his Divine Omnisci∣ence, a party of the Imperialists unadvi∣sedly fell upon the New Pasha,* 2.78 as he was going to his Government of Newhawsel, and defeated his whole Party, consisting of 200 Horse. Which Action, tho' pretended to have been done by way of Reprisal, or Revenge for something of the like nature perform'd by that Garrison; yet the Pasha of Buda highly resented this Breach of the Peace; threatning not only to acquaint the Grand Seignior therewith, but in the mean time to revenge the same by all the Acts of Hostility that he was able. And ac∣cordingly, drawing some Forces out of the Garrisons of Erlaw and Waradin, he caus'd them to March towards Sando, near Butrac,* 2.79 pillaging and plundring all in their way, and afterwards they return'd with

[illustration]

[illustration]

EMERIC COMTE DE TEKELI

two hundred Prisoners. Which Action the Pasha of Buda own'd to have been done by his Special Order and Command, by way of reprisal, and satisfaction for the late Breach, and Act of Hostility. To which allegation, there being nothing which in reason or sense could be reply'd, Count Wourmb, who was General in those parts, was highly blam'd by the Emperor,* 2.80 and many Miscarriages of the like nature at∣tributed to his ill Conduct, and want of prudence, as if his Intentions had been to provoke the Turks unto a War. For which Reason, he was recall'd by the Emperor from that Employment, and Count Lesly sent to Command the Forces in his Place.

The Emperor perceiving that he was ve∣ry unable to resist the Forces which were now in open Field, and in defiance against him, had his Recourse to the Old Project of making New Propositions, and Offers of Peace to the Malecontents. But this was always so unluckily managed, and with so ill a grace, that it was no wonder if it found no better Success. But now, as if it were intended to make things more plain and satisfactory to the World, with∣out Disputes, or Qualifications, a Manifesto was publish'd by the Emperor's Command, Granting and Indulging unto all a General Act of Pardon and Oblivion,* 2.81 a Restoration to their Estates, a Free Exercise of Reli∣gion, and a Right and Privilege of being equally admitted into Places of Trust, and Offices of Court with the Germans, and others of the Roman Catholick Religion; provided that within the space of three Months they lay down their Arms, and sub∣mitted to the Clemency of his Imperial Majesty. And as to those who should still stand out, and obstinately persevere in their Rebellion, he requir'd the States of Hun∣gary, and all his Loving Subjects of that Kingdom, to joyn their Forces unto his, for the subjection of such Rebellious Persons, who were Enemies to himself, and to their own Country.

But least these fair Offers should Ope∣rate any thing on the Minds of the Peo∣ple,* 2.82 Tekeli at the same time, to make the Embroils more confused, sent a List to the Emperor of fresh Aggrievances, for which he desir'd some Remedies might be consider'd. All which the Emperor referr'd to the Exa∣mination of a Diet, which was suddenly to Assemble. And in Order thereunto, the General Baragotzi sent Passports to the Chief of the Malecontents,* 2.83 that they might freely come to the Diet, and return without mole∣station; Insinuating unto them, that their Government by a Palatine should be restor'd, and whatsoever they could expect to gain by force of Arms, should now be more ea∣sily yielded, and granted by Covenants of an Amicable Agreement. But all these Hopes and Expectations were overthrown by the heats which arose between the Em∣peror's Ministers at Vienna, and the Depu∣ties appointed by the Malecontents to Treat and prepare Matters against the Meeting of a Diet. For one day,* 2.84 when the Differences were in debate, it happen'd that the Chancellor Oker unadvisedly said, That the Hungarian Nation had always been Faithless and Rebellious against their Prince. Which words being immediately catch'd at by the Great Chancellor of Hungary. It is unjust (said he) to Charge the Crime of some particular Persons on the whole Nation. To which Oker with more passion than be∣fore, made this Reply; That it would be happy for the Emperor, if one in twelve were found that truly and sincerely adher'd to his interest. At these words, Count Palfi the Treasurer of Hungary, not being able to contain himself longer, burst out into a passion, and call'd the Chancellor Traytor, Knave, and Rascal. And Count Harcani, another of the Deputies, as Gouty as he was, made a shift to get upon his Legs, and perswade his Companions to break up the Assembly and be gone, to avoid the noise of such Ribaldry, and affrontive Lan∣guage. And as they were going out of the Room, the Chancellor of Hungary, and Count Forgatz added, Know (said they) that we have never betray'd our King, nor pleaded for our Kindred, who were found guil∣ty of base and perfidious Actions. Consider that we have not forgot how far you Coun∣tenanc'd the Governour of Freibourg. To all which Oker made no Reply, but re∣turn'd to the Emperor, to give him an ac∣count of what had pass'd at this Confe∣rence.

In the mean time Tekeli thinking of nothing less than Peace,* 2.85 or means of Ac∣commodation, burnt the Suburbs of Casso∣via; and having receiv'd a Recruit of four hundred Horse, which the Brother of Ba∣ragotzi, who Revolted to his Party, had brought over to him, he seiz'd on the Ci∣tadel of Zeilaverd, where were found six∣teen pieces of Ordnance. He then design∣ing to pass the River of Tourna, to re-take the Fortress so call'd, which the Enemy had lately gain'd, he found the Passage ob∣structed by a Party of the Imperialists on the other side; but bringing four pieces of Cannon to play on the Enemy, they clear'd the way, and kept them at a di∣stance; by which means a Regiment of the Poles first passed, and after them the whole Army. Thus Fortune favouring the Malecontents, a hundred Soldiers of the

Imperial Troops revolted over on this Oc∣casion to the Enemy, such prevalence hath Success always on the Minds of Mankind;* 2.86 the which facilitated also the taking of Tourna, which was Surrender'd at discre∣tion.

After this, Tekeli March'd towards Chiacatorno, and in his way he took Zere∣netz, and Melkasso, which yielded also at discretion, without any resistance; but Podrach standing out was taken by force, and all the Garrison put to the Sword, except some Officers, who were conserv'd, and made Prisoners of War.

* 2.87 Whilst these Successes attended the Male∣contents, Tekeli remain'd Master of the Field; so that the Count de Wourmb neither durst remove his Encampment from before Esperies, nor Count Lesley adventure on a March to joyn with him; until Tekeli re∣moving from those parts towards Strigo∣nium, and to make himself Master of Leventz, the Imperial Forces found an opportunity to March as far as the River of Waagh, where they joyn'd with the Regiments of Dunewald, Holstein, Massigni, Caraffa, and Strazoldo, which came lately out of Silesia; and tho' these Forces were joyn'd together, with those also of Count Lesley, yet they were not sufficient to withstand the Army of Count Tekeli, which consisted of at least twenty thousand effective Men, besides Garrisons, and several Detatchments.

* 2.88Tekeli being thus strong, and having made himself Master of Leventz, Wrote circulary Letters in his own Name to all the Inhabi∣tants of that Country: Representing before them the ill Treatment, which all Hungary had received from the Germans, and the Slavery they lay under by a Foreign Yoak. That he was resolved with the chief of his Party, to defend the Liberties and Privi∣leges of Hungary with his Life and Estate: Exhorting all others to joyn with him in this good Cause; and Threatning such, who either out of Cowardize, or Coldness to∣wards the wellfare of their Country, or favour to the Emperor, should place them∣selves in the Condition of a careless Neu∣trality.

No sooner had Count Wourmb raised his Camp from before Esperies, to joyn with the Silesian Troops;* 2.89 but Tekeli observing his motion Invested the place, and took it in three days: The like he did to the Castle of Arva, which Surrendred even in the sight of Count Lesley, his Forces not being sufficient to give assistance or relief thereunto. At this time Wessellini falling Sick and Dying, the Command of the Hungarian Troops was given to Tekeli; Boham was Chief of the Auxiliaries, and Tekeli himself Genera∣l••ssimo of all; so that the whole management of the War, was now in the Hands of these three Leaders. The Tartars as Flying, and Independant Troops acted by themselves;* 2.90 they pillaged Newstadt, and burnt all the Country round within three Leagues of Leopolstadt; and afterwards made their Pas∣sage over the River Waagh near Trenschin, which the Counts Forgatz and Esterhasi be∣ing not able to oppose, the People of Mo∣ravia were so affrighted, that taking what Goods with them they could, in so suddain and distracted a fear, they fled to the Mountains for refuge.

Boham and Tekeli understanding that Count Lesley was quarter'd near to Zatmar, they marched to Attack him; which when Lesley understood, he divided his Troops into three Bodies,* 2.91 with a seeming resolu∣tion to Engage the Enemy; but so soon as they came near, they show'd some signs of Irresolution, and a desire as it were to make a handsome Retreat: But being pursued by Tekeli with six Battalions, he engaged them near Leutsch, and Killed, or made Prison∣ers the greatest part of that Body. Boham in the mean time totally defeated another Party, of which Four hundred Horse only escaped. The third Body saved themselves in the Mountains, and other fast places. After this Victory Tekeli. sent a Detach∣ment of his Forces to joyn with the Tar∣tars in Moravia, who took Barin,* 2.92 the capi∣tal City thereof; which gave an Alarm to all the Hereditary Countries: And at the same time one Colonel Iosua, otherwise call'd Father Ioseph, who had been a Friar, but now turn'd Protestant, and a Soldier, such another kind of a daring Fellow as Duke Iohn before mention'd,* 2.93 joyn'd with the Male∣contents, and enter'd Austria with Six thousand Fighting Men, raised at his own Charge, which put all those Countries into such a Consternation, that the People aban∣doned their Towns, and Villages and fled unto Vienna, for their place of Refuge. The courage and experience of this Colo∣nel Iosua,* 2.94 was so well known to the Arch-Bishop of Strigoniam, that he perswaded the Emperor, to take him off from the Malecontents, and engage him by Promi∣ses of reward to his own Party: This Office was committed to the Management and Conduct of Count de Wourmb, because Count Lesley remain'd Sick at Cassovia; but such was the constancy of this Martial Friar to his Cause and Principles, that no∣thing could avail with him to change his Party: Suspecting perhaps, that when once the Arch-Bishop should get him into his Power, he would immure him within the Walls of his Convent, and oblige him to the performance of his Vow: But he re∣jected all the offers, which were made him,

and reserved himself for greater Exploits, which happened the year following.

Such is the fury of Civil Wars, much more active and violent than Foreign, that few days passed without Fights, or Skir∣mishes in one place or other. Count Wourmb, having received all the Recruits that he could expect, marched directly towards Tekeli and Boham,* 2.95 and engaged with them early in the Morning, in a Fight which con∣tinued until three a Clock in the Afternoon, with such equal Fortune, that the Male∣contents being sensible of the valour, and resolution of the Imperialists retreated with good order under the Cannon of Alsol, a Town Situate on the River of Gran, be∣tween Newsol and Kremnitz. In the mean time twenty Squadrons of the Rebels endea∣vouring to pass the Mountains, were repulsed by Colonel Reyters, who at the Head of his Regiment defended the Passages, and drove them back to their Camp, having killed Five hundred of them on the place. But this loss was the next day revenged by Tekeli, who took Bistrick by force of Arms, with much Blood and Slaughter of the In∣habitants.* 2.96 This Bistrick is a Town Si∣tuate in a Plain, encompass'd about with little Hills, famous for the golden Mines, and the Country well planted about it with pleasant Vineyards; the Governours thereof would neither declare themselves at first either for the Emperor, or for the Malecontents: But when the Imperialists with their Army drew near to them, they could no longer conceal their Affecti∣ons, and good Wishes, but broke their Neu∣trality, and declar'd for the Emperor: Soon after which Tekeli making himself Master of the place, put six of the Chief Inhabitants to death, in punishment of their Infidelity, and breach of Promise.

But before the end of this year, the Im∣perialists had their changes of good For∣tune, as well as the Malecontents, a Party of which the Garrison of Filek entirely defeated:* 2.97 Filek is Situate in the Road-way from the Mountain Towns in Hungary lea∣ding to Transilvania and Cassovia, and lies about five Leagues Northward from Agria. This Success was seconded by another Rout, which Count Esterhasi the Pope's General gave to a party of Five hundred Spahees,* 2.98 and Two thousand Ianisaries near Vesprin, who were design'd to make Incursions in∣to the Emperor's Countries. But least this Action should be ill represented to the Grand Seignior, and become the Cause of a Rupture, the Emperor dispatched away an Express to Constantinople, to give a true account of the Cause, and Reasons for this Engagement. And now being come to that Season of the year, when Armies draw in∣to their Winter-quarters. Both Parties be∣ing in cooler temper began to Treat; so that a Cessation of Arms was agreed,* 2.99 and the place appointed for the Conference was Oedembourg, where all the Chief Lords of Hungary had agreed to Assemble. The per∣son who was to preside for the Emperor, was the Prince of Swartzembourg, and Count de Nostiz manag'd the Treaty, applying himself with much Zeal and Diligence that this Negotiation might be happily con∣cluded.

ANNO 1679.

This Treaty with a Cessation of Arms continu'd till the end of the year, with hopes that the beginning of the next would make that poor Kingdom happy with a Peace. But the Emperor having as it were secur'd a Peace with France (which was one of the greatest fears he had upon him, in case of a War with the Turks) re∣fus'd to yield unto the same terms which he had frequently offer'd in former times to the Malecontents.* 2.100 It was now resolv'd that the Office of Palatine should for ever hereafter be extinguish'd and made void, [year 1679.] and that Kingdom govern'd by a Vice-Roy, who was solely to be constituted by Com∣mission from the Emperor. 2dly, The Pro∣testants were not to have Churches in Towns or Cities, but to content themselves with such as should be allotted them in Villages. 3dly, As a Preliminary to all the rest, the Malecontents were to dismiss the Foreign Troops entertain'd in their Service, before the Treaty upon any other Conditi∣ons and Articles should commence. The very noise of this alteration in the Empe∣ror's Councils,* 2.101 put a stop to all proceed∣ings of a Treaty, and an end to the Truce and Cessation of Arms. And indeed the Malecontents were by this time so engag'd with the Turks, that on their part also they had put themselves out of all possibility of Accommodation without their concurrence, and concernment in the Treaty.

The Assembly at Oedembourg being dis∣solv'd,* 2.102 the Malecontents held a Diet of their own at Coloswar, alias Claudiopolis, whereunto Prince Apafi, and the Neigh∣bouring Pashas resorted, to treat and agree upon the measures which were to be taken for the ensuing year, in order to carrying on the War. Whilst they were upon this Treaty, a Messenger arriv'd from the Grand Seignior, who brought a Scymitar to Prince Apafi, which was a certain Signal of the Sultan's favour, and acceptance of his Services, which was much to the joy of all Persons there present; for that it was doubtful before, how far the Grand Seig∣nior

would ab••tt the Cause of Pedipol, to whom (as we have mention'd) he had gi∣ven his Commission to be Prince of Tran∣silvania, with exclusion of Apafi. Nor was the News of less concernment to them brought at the same time, that the Grand Seignior was upon conclusion of peace with the Moscovites, by which the whole Otto∣man Empire would be at leisure to employ all their Troops against the Germans.* 2.103 And with the same occasion the Pashas of Hun∣gary were Commanded to joyn with Apafi, and to assist the Malecontents with such Forces as they should desire; of all which the Emperor having certain Intelligence from his Resident at Constantinople, Order'd three Regiments to be sent into Hungary, for recruit of the Forces under Count Lesley, of which the Malecontents having Advice, took the Field, and passing the Theysse, pitch'd their Camp near Debrezin, to cover and relieve as occasion serv'd the Castle of Kovar.* 2.104 This City of Debrezin, or Debre∣chim is situated between Tokai, and great Waradin, and is very Rich and Populous. It was a Free Town, and conserv'd it self in a Neutrality during the late Revolutions; but after Zolnock and Cassovia were reduc'd, the Magistrates thereof desir'd his Imperial Majesty to take them under his protection; with which, and by payment of a Tribute to the Port, the Inhabitants liv'd quiet and free, until the year 1676. when it was taken by Count Strazoldo, upon pretence that it was become the place of Sanctuary and common Refuge of the Malecontents; tho' afterwards, upon complaints from the Turks, the Emperor withdrew his Forces from thence, leaving them free, and in their former Condition of Neutrality.

In the mean time Tekeli falling in love with a Daughter of the Princess Ragotski Dowager, who was extreamly zealous (as we have mention'd before) for the Empe∣ror's Cause, refus'd to bestow her Daughter upon him, unless he would first Relinquish the Interest to which he had adher'd.* 2.105 The passion which Tekeli had for the young Lady, was more powerful than his Inclina∣tions to the discontented Party; so that first seeming cold in his Old pursuits, and declaring his Mind freely in open Discourse, his Troops began to suspect his Fidelity, and left him, and put themselves under the Command of Wessellini. Tekeli endea∣vour'd to perswade Palfi Imbre to joyn with him in his Revolt; but not prevail∣ing, he singly with some few Servants went over to Vienna. Coming thus alone to the Emperor without his Troops he was the less welcome; and indeed he was so little regarded, and his Merit so ill accounted on, that when he made applications to the Emperor for Restitution of his Estate which was Confiscated to the value of two Mil∣lions, those who enjoy'd the benefit of so great Riches, obstructed his Request;* 2.106 Re∣presenting unto the Emperor, that the re∣turn to his Duty after a long continuance in Rebellion, only in his own Person, and without his Troops, deserv'd nothing, nor was it to be judg'd a satisfaction or an atonement for the many mischiefs and dis∣services that he had already done; and that to recover the Emperor's favour, there was something else to be done besides a bare surrender of his Person: Howsoever fair words were given him for some time; of which, and of tedious Addresses and frequent Applications, Tekeli growing weary,* 2.107 he return'd to his Old Friends a∣gain, with whom he was receiv'd, and ad∣mitted to the Command of his deserted Troops.

About the same time the young Count Serini, Son of Nicholas Serini, who was kill'd in Croatia, and not of Peter Serini who was Beheaded for High-Treason, being now of years able to bear Arms in Service of the Emperor; made his humble Petition that he might be restor'd to the Estate of his Father,* 2.108 which was seiz'd and sequester'd by the Collectors of the Emperor's Revenue, for the Lands and Demesnes of Peter Serini the Unkle, whose Goods were confiscated for High-Treason. The which Request being consider'd in the Privy-Council, it was judg'd highly reasonable, and just that this young Count should be restor'd to his Estate, and so it was accordingly Ordered.

Tekeli being now return'd, to his former Command, that he might both assure his Associates of his Fidelity towards them, and reproach the Imperialists for so lightly esteeming a Person that was able to serve them,* 2.109 he surpriz'd Kremnitz with three hundred Men under his Command, and ruin'd and burnt all the Works and Store-Houses belonging to the Silver-Mines, which with much Charge had been erected by the Emperor; and afterwards retir'd in∣to the Turkish Dominions.

Count Strazoldo having receiv'd Intelli∣gence that Colonel Iosua was advanc'd with eighteen hundred Men, to ruine certain Powder-Mills, pursu'd after him with four thousand Horse; and had the fortune to attack him,* 2.110 just at the time that he was thinking to draw off. Howso∣ever Iosua according to his usual Bravery Charg'd the Enemy, and Disputed the Fight for several hours; until at length ha∣ving his Horse kill'd under him, he was forc'd to retreat, which he did in good Order; being again re-mounted, tho' he

was much incommoded by a Wound which he had receiv'd in this Engagement.

But soon after this loss, Colonel Iosua to revenge himself,* 2.111 taking the Opportunity whilst General Dunewald (who Commanded in the Place of Count Lesley, then lying Sick at Cassovia) was in his Quarters, surpriz'd two hundred Men belonging to those Recruits which were brought out of Silesia, and cut th••m to pieces, allowing Quarter unto none, but only to a Lieute∣nant, and four other Officers.

Thus when the Imperialists observ'd the ill Successes which daily for the most part attended the War, they began again to change their Measures, and to esteem Peace much more eligible than an unfortu∣nate War. And notwithstanding the late refusal to grant any thing that was former∣ly offer'd; the Emperor was resolv'd now to condescend unto any thing that the Malecontents should demand,* 2.112 and that no heavier burdens should be laid upon them, than such Taxes and Duties only as were imposed on the Subjects of his Hereditary Countries. Count Lesley being recover'd of his Indisposition, found an Opportunity to Discourse these Matters Personally with Colonel Iosua; and so affected him with the Justice and Reasonableness of the Pro∣positions; that being absolutely convinc'd how much a Peace made on such Conditions, was to be preferr'd before a War in Conjuncton with the Turks;* 2.113 he Wrote unto Tekeli, sig∣nifying his full and entire satisfaction in what was offer'd by the Emperor, and that those Conditions were a sufficient ground for a secure and a lasting Peace. But the Answer hereunto was retarded, by reason of a Plague which beginning to rage at Vienna,* 2.114 caus'd the Imperial Court to re∣move thence with much fear and hast unto Prague; and the Negotiation being then laid aside for some Months afterwards, time had so alter'd the state of things, that neither the Emperor was willing to stand to the former Offers, not the Malecontents to receive them. Howsoever Colonel Io∣sua remain'd firm and fix'd to his point; and upon a Pardon granted to him in am∣ple form and manner, he took a New Oath of Fidelity to the Emperor, and engag'd his own Troops to follow him in his Du∣tiful Allegiance;* 2.115 and that he might give some undoubted Testimonies of his true Conversion, by some Acts of Loyalty and Bravery, he perswaded Semey the Gover∣nour of Tourna to Surrender up the Castle, and adhere unto the Cause and Interest of the Emperor. And afterwards Enterprizing farther with a Party of his own Horse, he unfortunately fell into an Ambuscade, which a Famous Officer of Tekeli's had pre∣par'd for him. After which escaping to a small Fortress not far from 〈◊〉〈◊〉, he de∣fended himself therein for the space of two days; and being not able longer to main∣tain the place, he with much boldness set fire to the Powder, and blew himself up, with all thereunto belonging.* 2.116 And thus this Valiant one ended his days; whose Humor was much more agreeable to a Soldier than a Friar, and better fitted for a Camp than a Monastery.

Nor did the Pestilence only Rage within the Emperor's Dominions,* 2.117 but the Infection dispersed it self with such violence and rage within the Territories of the Turks, that five hundred Families fled out of New∣hawsel, to breath in a more free and health∣ful Air; but scarce were they remov'd a League from the Garrison, before they were surpriz'd by a party of five hundred Hussars and Heydukes, who kill'd some of them,* 2.118 and pillag'd and robbed the others of all the Goods and Monies which remain'd to them for a poor support, and maintenance of Life. Such was the unhappy State of that mise∣rable Kingdom, where Men could neither be secure within the Walls of their fortified Towns, nor permitted to breath in the open air of the Country; but whilst they fly from the Judgments of God, they fall into the cruel hands of merciless Men.

And yet notwithstanding these daily pro∣vocations given the Turk (I know not by what Fate) the Emperor was of Opinion,* 2.119 that it was still possible so to salve up Mat∣ters with the Grand Seignior, that a War might be avoided. Upon which Opinion and Conceit so deeply rooted and fix'd in the Imperial Councils, the Emperor re∣fus'd to joyn with the Moscovites and Poles in a League offensive and defensive against the Common Enemy.

There had been of late a great talk in the World of a Peace concluding between the Turks, and the Moscovites,* 2.120 grounded upon an Embassie which the latter had dis∣patch'd to Constantinople; when at the same time another Ambassador was sent by them into Poland, and there Treating with that King to enter into a League offensive and defensive with them; offering to defray a great part of the Charge of the War, pro∣vided that the Armies of the two Nations might joyn and act together in the next Campaign. The Poles neither seem'd to accept nor refuse the Offer, but referr'd the Agreement and Conclusion to the ensuing Diet. In the mean time another Ambassa∣dor of theirs arriv'd at the Port,* 2.121 to try and discover the intentions of the Turk towards them. The Grand Vizier, who had al∣ready been advis'd of their Embassies, dis∣patched into Poland, and Germany; was

desirous to discover the substance and in∣tent of the Message before he would ad∣mit the Ambassador to his Audience; to get a knowledge whereof, he employ'd some Grave Kaloires or Greek Monks (for whom he knew the Moscovites had great reverence and respect) to fish out if possible the meaning and purport of the Commission;* 2.122 but the Ambassador kept his Business se∣cret, and with some Indignation told the Kaloires that the Embassie from the Czar his Master was not to them, but to the Grand Seignior; and that the substance of his Business was contain'd in the Letter, which he hop'd to present unto the Sultan with his own hands. When the Letter was opened, and read, the Contents there∣of was to this purpose. That the Great Czar of Moscovie did offer to make Peace with the Grand Seignior, provided that the Turks would Surrender Czechrim unto him, with all the other Places in the Ukraine, which the last year they had taken from him.

Thus had the Moscovites three Treaties on foot at the same time; one with the Turk for Establishment of a Peace; and in case of such failure, then they propos'd to provide themselves with two such strong Allies, as the Emperor of Germany, and the King of Poland. Such was the Policy of this Northern People.

ANNO, 1680.

* 2.123The greatest part of this Year passed in Treaties and Negotiations between the Poles, the Moscovites, and the Turks; none of the three remain'd in perfect good un∣derstanding with each other. The Poles had not as yet ratify'd their Peace with the Turk, having according to their usual Custom deferr'd it to the determination of a Diet, which was purposely delay'd, un∣til it appear'd how Matters would suc∣ceed in Hungary. The Moscovites enter∣tain'd a Treaty with the Poles, proposing a League Offensive and Defensive with them, with design to create a Jealousie in the Turk; in expectation thereby to Con∣clude their Peace on better Terms; and when they found the Turks inclining and condescending towards them, they then seem'd cold towards the Poles, and more remiss and indifferent in their Negotiations with them. The Turks likewise play'd their Game between both these Parties; not determining with which to close, because Matters did not in all Points agree with their expectations. The Moscovites acted doubly, and with reserve, but the Poles were more open and free in their Propo∣sals, and Action; they were sensibly touch'd with the loss of Caminieck, which was the Fortress and Bulwark to their Kingdom. Nor were the Dependances or Country thereunto belonging as yet set out or limitted, which were at present as large and extensive as the Turks were plea∣sed to make and assign them; they were Judges in their own Cause, and had power sufficient in their own hands to make good whatsoever they should determine.

The Poles during these Negotiations,* 2.124 Treated with the Sword in their hands, and prepar'd for War; and so far press'd the League with Moscovy, that in fine it was concluded, which had been a great security for Poland, in case the Moscovites had kept their Faith with any regard, and respect to their League so lately agreed.

But whilst Couriers with Dispatches pas∣sed and repassed between the Courts of Poland and Moscovy, the Turks having got notice of this Negotiation, presently made such Offers to the Moscovite Ambassador residing at Constantinople, that the Terms were accepted,* 2.125 and a Peace clap'd up be∣tween the Czar, and the Grand Seignior, which might have tended to the utter ru∣ine of Poland, had not the Design against Hungary (which the Turks had meditated for a long time) diverted the storm and fury of a War so much expected and dreaded by them. Nor was the Moscovite Ambassador in Poland much out of Coun∣tenance, when he was reproach'd with the breach of Faith; for that Nation was ne∣ver esteem'd in the World to have been easily touch'd with a tender sense of Ho∣nour, or scruples of those Matters which are call'd Faith, or Honesty; but rather have made such inconsiderable Trifles as those to become subservient to their greater interest and advantages.

But lest the Turks should repent them of the Bargain they had made, and strike up with the Poles, who had just reason to leave the Moscovites in the lurch,* 2.126 the Czar dis-speeded with all hast an Ambassador Extraordinary to the Port, together with the usual Presents; such as two thousand Sable Skins, twelve Hawks, and other Cu∣riosities; signifying by his Letters, that his aim and intention of that Embassie, was only to ratifie those Articles of Peace which were offer'd and agreed in a late Treaty. The Ambassador was receiv'd with such an unusual Wellcome, that he was surpriz'd at the strange Caresses which were shown him; which not only assur'd him that the former Conditions would most certainly be granted; but he wish'd his Master had given him Instructions to demand something of a higher and more

important Nature from the Turk. In short, when the Ambassador came to Treat upon Particulars,* 2.127 he found that this extravagant kindness was like the Embraces of a Strum∣pet, false and vain; and that the Turks were so far from an Agreement, that they would scarce grant or make good any one of those Propositions which they so lately promis'd; so the Ambassador was oblig'd to return as he came, without ease in any thing, unless of his Presents, of which the Turks took care to take off the burthen from him. With this piece of Policy had the Turks out-witted the Moscovites, and expos'd them to the disdain and reproach of the Poles; who could not very speedily be perswaded to believe that either their Faith or Friendship was worth the trouble of another League or Contract. Nor could the Moscovites, as dull and stupid as they are, have the face to offer at another Treaty with the Poles, which they had so lately rejected and violated for the sake of their false Friend.

When the Ambassador was return'd to Mosco, he found all that City and Country in great Combustions, caus'd by the two Brothers contending for the Government, after the Death of the Czar their Father: But so soon as those Troubles were ap∣peas'd, by agreement of the Brothers to participate equally of the Sovereign Power, and joyntly to Rule,* 2.128 they dispatch'd other Ambassadors to the Port with new Instru∣ctions. Where being arriv'd, their Presents were again kindly receiv'd, and their Per∣sons Treated in such a soft and gentle manner as the Turks commonly practise, when they intend to delay and protract the issue of an Affair to an uncertain time. For tho' the Turks were resolv'd to carry on the War in Hungary, yet the time was not fix'd when the same should be de∣nounc'd; the term thereof depending upon preparations and provisions of vast Sums of Money, and other Uncertainties necessary thereunto. And for that Reason the Mos∣covite Ambassador was still kept in hand, and detain'd at the Port.

But in fine, when it was resolv'd that the War should be carry'd into Hungary, (which Resolution was first taken in the Year 1681.) then the Vizier concluded a Truce with the Moscovites for twenty Years, upon Conditions which the Czars sent by way of their Ambassador residing at the Court of the Tartar Chan, call'd Bau∣cha Sarai, whose chief Business there, was to Redeem and Exchange Prisoners; the which Letter directed to the Grand Vi∣zier, was to this effect.

AT the instance of the Tartar Chan We have wrote to the Czars, that he would be pleas'd to grant you a Peace, as desir'd by you. In answer unto which, he hath given us to understand, that he will consent thereunto; provided, that besides Kiovia, you renounce all Title and Pre∣tence to Tripol, Staiki, and Vasikow, which have always been Dependences there∣upon. And that you farther promise, that your People shall not Inhabit, nor hold Fairs, Commerce, or Markets on our side of the Nieper; but that all that Country shall remain desert, and waste as it is at present. And that from the Towns of Tripol, Staiki, and Vasikow, to the Isles of the Cosacks Zoporoges, you renounce all your pretensions unto us. This is what we demand, and with∣out these terms we shall conclude nothing with you.

The Vizier having resolv'd on a War against the Emperor,* 3.1 receiv'd these Pro∣positions with full satisfaction; and im∣mediately return'd Answer thereunto, in a Letter wrote to the Czars, full of their usual sublime Expressions, and of high and fulsom praises of their Wisdoms and Gran∣deur. Signifying that in the Name of the Grand Seignior he did accept and confirm all the Conditions propos'd; desiring him to send an Extraordinary Ambassador to confirm the Treaty. But lest the Czars should refuse to send a new Ambassador, before the other then residing was re∣turn'd; the Vizier about six Weeks after∣wards gave License for his Departure, and accompanied him with Presents of greater value, than those which the Grand Seig∣nior had formerly bestow'd upon the Czar.

Of all these Particulars, Kaunitz, who Resided at Constantinople, in the Place of the Secretary Hoffman lately there De∣ceas'd, gave Intelligence to the Emperor; signifying also, that after the Moscovite Ambassador was arriv'd with Ratification of the Peace, the Grand Seignior would soon afterwards remove to Adrianople; in Order as was most probable, and in all appearance to a War against Hungary.

This Matter was acted in the year 1681, which we have anticipated, that we might not abruptly break off the Treaty with Moscovy, the nature of which may be best understood, when it is carried forward in one Piece; which having done, we must look back again to the year 1680. and to the Actions of the Malecontents.

Tekeli was very active all this time in Recruiting his Army, and preparing for War; and having compos'd a Body of four thousand Transilvanians, he march'd with them to the General Rendezvous, intending as he had done the year before, to take upon him the Command of the Army. But when he came thither he was strangely surpriz'd to find the same refus'd to him by Count Wessellini, Son of the late Paul Wessellini deceas'd;* 3.2 who so resolutely contended for the Chief Command, that nothing could decide it but the Sword. In short, both Parties drew out into the Field, and charg'd each other; and after a long Dispute Tekeli got the Victory, and put Wessellini and his Forces to the Rout; and having pur∣su••d them with a Detachment of his For∣ces, the Competitor Wessellini was taken, and brought Prisoner to Tekeli; who causing him to be tied on his Horse, sent him to Prince Apafi in Transilvania; after which, Tekeli without a Rival took upon him the sole Command of the Army.

The Emperor besides a War against his R••b••l Subjects, was under great Mortifica∣tions, and Troubles; his Imperial Palace at Vienna was burnt, the Plague Rag'd violently in his Hereditary Countries, and in his Army, of which the Baron de Kau∣nitz, [year 1680.] and other principal Officers died.* 3.3 And at the same time nine hundred Pai∣sants of the Circle of Braslaw in Bohemia arose in Arms against the Counts Galas, and Bredaw their Lords, pretending that they were treated like Slaves, and refus'd to pay the Contributions which were de∣manded for the Emperor.

Howsoever, to make the Justice of their Cause appear, they sent four Deputies to Prague, to make known unto his Impe∣rial Majesty their many Aggrievances, which were so Tyrannical and Burthensom as could not longer be sustain'd; and there∣fore they desir'd that Council might be assign'd them to plead their Cause against their Lords at the Bar of Justice. But instead of hearkning to the Petition of these distressed Paisants, the Deputies were Imprison'd; and to stifle this Tumult in the beginning, two Regiments under the Command of Count Piccolomini were sent to reduce them; upon the appearance of which, the Mutineers dispers'd, and fled every Man to his own home.

But this Combustion was not long suppress'd, before it burst forth again in a more violent and outragious manner than before; for four thousand of these dis∣contented Paisants were got together in a formidable Body, Conducted by several Reformed Officers, with Colours flying, and Drums beating, and with Mottos on their Ensigns, which serv'd to incite o∣thers to joyn in their Rebellion. They at first attempted a Castle belonging to the Count de Thun, (who was Envoy about that time in England, for the Emperor) where they expected to find Arms; but missing thereof, they proceeded on other Designs, but were interrupted, and stop'd by Count Piccolomini, who was sent with Forces to reduce them to Obedience. Whereupon these Rebels made a second Experiment, of sending their Deputies to represent their Aggrievances, who were as before clap'd into Prison. But Advices coming, that some other Counties were up in Arms in like manner, and for the same Cause, the Deputies were set at Liberty;* 3.4 and a General Pardon Granted to all those who would lay down their Arms, and remit their Pleas to be Treat∣ed at the Tribunals of Justice. Upon this Declaration, five thousand submitted, and return'd to their own Habitations. And the Emperor himself, upon hearing the Cause between the Lords, and the Paisants, did determine that the Paisants should be oblig'd only to Labour three days for their Lords, whereas formerly they were constrain'd to the Service of five Days in the Week; having but one single Day allow'd them for the Care and Support of their Family.

In the mean time,* 3.5 the Resident for the King of Poland, at Vienna, press'd very instantly to have the League between his Master, and the Emperor against the Turk to be Compleated, and Sign'd; to which at length this Answer was given. That so soon as the Poles had drawn the Mo••∣covites into an Union with them; and that the Turks had also declar'd a War, that then the Treaty which was already drawn, should immediately be Sign'd.

Tekeli on the other side, offer'd New Propositions of Peace, and in the mean time desir'd a Cessation of Arms. Upon which, the Emperor having call'd his Council, it was Resolv'd by them, that all Treaties with him for the future, should be absolutely deny'd; in regard, that by experience he had always been found false, and perfidious in every Trea∣ty, having broken his Faith and Promises whensoever it serv'd his turn not to per∣form them. Besides, it was well remem∣ber'd in what manner he had formerly made use of Cessations of Arms,* 3.6 to de∣bauch the Minds of the Emperor's Sol∣diers, and to seduce and divert them from their Loyalty, and Allegiance. More∣over, the Propositions now tender'd, were of the same nature and temperament with

those which had been so often rejected, and which rended to the diminution of his Imperial Majesty's Authority. As namely,* 3.7 the Emperor was to suffer the People to make Choice of a New Pala∣tine, according to the Ancient Constitu∣tions: That the Estates of the Malecon∣tents which had been Confiscated for their Rebellion should be restor'd; and that the German Garrisons should be with∣drawn out of all the Towns of Hungary, and Troops of that Nation admitted into their Places. These being the Old and Stale Points so often controverted and re∣jected; it was concluded that Tekeli did not again repeat and make offer of them, in hopes of an accommodation, but to amuse the minds of the People, and to serve some purpose, which he desir'd to con∣ceal.

At the same time Count Serini, to whom his Estate Confiscated had been lately restor'd; had by some secret Infor∣mations fallen into suspicion of keeping a Correspondence with the Malecontents; for which Reason he was taken into Cu∣stody,* 3.8 and his Papers seiz'd; and several other Hungarian Gentlemen committed to Prison for Complices with him in the same Plot; and were all afterwards car∣ried to Prague, where Orders were given to take the Informations, and draw up the Indictment against them. Accordingly the Examinations were made, and a close inspection into certain Letters wrote in Characters to Count Tekeli, which gave just Cause of Jealousie and Suspicion of an unlawful Correspondence. Howsoever, when the Letters came to be Decyphered, and nothing found to be therein contain'd, but Arguments and Perswasions unto Te∣keli to accept the Offers made by the Emperor; the which he urg'd and en∣forc'd by assurances in such Case, of be∣ing instrumental in the Marriage with his Sister the Princess Ragotski (for whom he knew that Tekeli conserv'd a Passion) Se∣rini was then acquitted, and restor'd a∣gain to his Estate,* 3.9 after a Months Impri∣sonment; and License given him to Visit his Sister the Princess at Mongatz. At his Arrival at this Court, he was joyfully Wellcom'd by all those who had a ten∣derness for that Family; and the Princess her self receiv'd a seasonable Consolation from the Company of her Brother; be∣ing then in Mourning, and in Affliction for the Death of her Mother-in-Law, the Princess Dowager; which Occasion Count Tekeli took to pass the Complement, by an express Messenger of Condoleance with her.

Tekeli being now Recruited with con∣siderable Numbers both of Turks, and Tartars,* 3.10 divided his Army into three Bo∣dies; the one Commanded by himself, and the other two by Petrozzi, and Palaffi-Imbre, with intent to enter into the Hereditary Countries by three several ways. Against which Forces the Emperor sent Count Staremberg Governour of Vi∣enna, and Major General Haran, with all the Troops belonging to Moravia, Stiria, and Austria. Staremberg had the fortune to Encounter one Party of them as they were breaking into Moravia, and gave them a Repulse; howsoever in their Re∣treat they took a Redoubt, which was built upon the Waagh, in which were three hundred Soldiers, whom they to∣tally Defeated. In Revenge of which, Count Dunewald Routed another Party of the Malecontents,* 3.11 consisting of five hun∣dred, of which, three hundred were kil∣led upon the place, and fifty Officers and Soldiers taken Prisoners, with four Colours, on which was this Inscription.

Comes Tekeli qui pro Deo, & Patriâ pugnat.

Count Caprara with ten thousand Men advanc'd as far as Erlaw, to observe the motions of Tekeli; Count Staremberg at∣tended Palaffi-Imbre, whose Design was to enter into Moravia, and by a Detatch∣ment from his Army, overthrew three thousand Men Commanded by Petrozzi▪ who with much difficulty made his escape.

The Emperor being sensible that his Enemies increas'd, and that frequent los∣ses enfeebled and abated his Army, caus'd several New Regiments to be rais'd, the Officers of which were all chosen and put in by Father Emeric the Emperor's Confessor, and Abelé the Chief Secretary of State, by which two the good Empe∣ror was entirely directed, and govern'd, which General Montecuculi having observ'd, and how Men were preferr'd by favour only to Great Commands, who were nei∣ther Soldiers, nor capable of those Trusts, he took the freedom to advise the Empe∣ror,* 3.12 that in the choice of his New Offi∣cers, respect was had to Favour, rather than unto Merit; and that little good Success could be expected from such un∣able and improper Instruments. The Au∣thority of so Wise a Minister of State, and so Old a Captain, prevail'd so far with his Imperial Majesty, that the former Com∣missions granted by Recommendations of Father Emeric were call'd in, and others issued, unto such who we••e Warranted and

Vouch'd by more competent Judges of Mi∣litary Affairs.

Towards the end of this Campaign, Fortune seem'd to favour both sides with various Successes;* 3.13 what the Emperor gain'd in one Place, the Malecontents re∣cover'd in another; so that all Countries were fill'd with Blood, and Ruine, and Destruction of the People, without any hopes or prospect of coming to a con∣clusion. Upon consideration of which, the Pious Emperor commiserating the Af∣flictions of his People,* 3.14 resolv'd to make one Trial and Essay more, to see if it were possible to bring Matters to an end, by way of an Amicable Agreement; and to that purpose, he conven'd a Diet at Oedemburg, where the Malecontents gave in these Grievances, made in Transilvania, and Written Originally in Latin.

GRAVAMINA Binarum Superioris Hungariae Regiarum ac Liberarum, Cassoviensis & Epperiensis, Civitatum Articularium, quibus ibidem degentes Uni∣versi Cives & Incolae Trium Nationum Evangelici, partim in ne∣gotio Religionis Evangelico, partim Libertate Civili-Politica, con∣tra 25, 26, & 41 Articulos Diaetae Soproniensis Anni 1681. gra∣viter injuriati essent, cum adjunctis eorum Postulatis.

Quoad Negotium Religionis.

* 3.15PRIMO, Nemo ibit inficias, prae∣attacto 26 Articulo Soproniensi speciali suae Majestatis Serenissimae Gratia, per expressum hisce forma∣libus verbis, In aliis vero locis, juxta benignam suae Majestatis Resolutio∣nem loca pro aedificandis Templis, Scholis, & Parochiis erigendis, pro commoditate eo∣rundem Augustanae & Helveticae Confes∣sioni addictorum, per certos Commissarios designanda decernuntur, Sancitum esse, ut Evangelicis, ademptorum templorum, schola∣rum, & parochiarum loco, per suae Ma∣jestatis Serenissimae destinatos certos Com∣missarios, loca commoda, & congrua, & qui∣dem citra aliquam locorum exterorum restri∣ctionem, in ipsis civitatibus superioris Hunga∣riae, juxta genuinum & literalem dicti Articuli itae sonantis Clausulae sensum, Ac tandem in li∣beris ac Montanis Civitatibus, &c. ac in Su∣periore Hungaria omnibus itidem civitatibus similiter loca pro aedificandis templis, scholis, & parochiis assignanda conceduntur, Designentur & assignentur; tantum tamen abest ut initio mensis Ianuarii Anno adhuc, 1687. dudum transactis in superiorem Hun∣garian clementissime ordinata Excelsa Com∣missio Regia huic suae Majestis pientissimae re∣solutioni expressissimae{que} & clarae menti ejus∣dem articuli satisfecisset, ut potius maximo horum cum abusu perplacenti{que} sua interpre∣tatione, & evidentissima liberi ejusdem Exer∣citii Evangelici, è meditullio memoratarum civitatum, eliminatione, loca incommoda & dedecorosa, extra{que} dictas civitates, nulla sub∣urbia habentes, adeo remota existentia cam∣pestria, iisdem Evangelicis designasset.

Proinde & sanctissimae eatenus declaratae suae Majestatis resolutioni, & expressissimis alle∣gati Articuli verbis; Firmiter insistentes, virtute horum commemoratorum designatorum inconvenientium locorum totalem Cessationem, aliorum verò commodorum & congruorum à quibuslibet censibus & contributionibus Civi∣libus ad mentem Articulorum 8, 1647. & 12, 1649. Annorum, eximendorum in memoratis civitatibus, earundem{que} maeniis, ita citra ullam ambiguitatem sensus,* 3.16 innuente Artic. praecitato 26. interiora Civitatum loca, non verò exteriora involvente, sibi, ceu veris le∣gitimis Patriae civibus, tam immerita è me∣ditullio Civitatum relegatione haud dignis de∣signandorum justissimam concessionem, & benig∣nissimam assignationem humillime exorarent.

Secundo: Innegabile etiam est articulo ante∣cedenti 25 aeque ad benignissimam suae Majestatis Serenissimae Resolutionem Clarissimis his ver∣bis, Omnibus & ubi{que} per regnum (nullis scilicet Regnicolis Evangelicis, cujuscunque tandem status & conditionis existentibus, sed nec ullo regni loco exceptis) juxta artic. 1. Anni 1608, ante Coronationem editum, liberum Religionis suae exercitium in genere permissum; ac insimul ut nullus regnicolarum in libero religionis suae exer∣citio in posterum quoquomodo (sub se∣vera alioquin poena attacto 26 Artic. So∣proniensi expesse allegata) turbetur, Cau∣tum esse: Eo tamen nihil pensi ducto, ubi iidem Evangelici Cassovienses & Eppe∣rienses diplomatico hoc eorundem exercitii jure, quo ab antiquo semper publice usi fu∣issent, de caetero quo{que} intra easdem civita∣tes earum{que} moenia (tanquam loca, ut prae∣missum, articularia primitus{que} etiam solita & consueta) vel in privata etiam domo ritu suo cum actibus suis ministerialibus, congrua item juventutis Scholastica informatione, aliis{que} libere uti & frui idem{que} continuare voluissent; per magistratum & clerum loco∣rum, nullatenus sunt admissi, verum severe prohibiti & interdicti; iisdem ceu alienige∣nis, communium{que} regni libertatum incapaci∣bus, ad supra specificata incompetentia loca, impraesentiarum us{que} relegatis & amandatis.

Quare hic quo{que} nixi benignissima suae Maje∣statis Serenissimae Resolutione & Articulari in∣dultu legalem omnino liberi religionis Evangeli∣cae exercitii, ad mentem citati articuli 1. An. 1608. priori suo statui, intra moenia nimi∣rum dictarum civitatum fiendam reductionem & restitutionem stabilem{que} & firmam con∣servationem:

ad us{que} verò commodam & op∣portunam erectionem & aedificationem novo∣rum templorum, scholarum, parochiarum (cum iisdem pro nunc ob summam pauperiem, & graves portionum, bellicarum{que} contributi∣onum pensiones non sufficerent,) ejusdem exer∣citii ibidem interea in certis privatis com∣modis aedibus ex integro cum convenienti Iu∣ventutis scholasticae hactenus imperturbata in∣stitutione, imperturbati usus & fruitionis aequissimam permissionem, & gratiosissimam fa∣cultatis attributionem dimississime implorarent.

Tertio: Certum pariter campanarum & sepulturae praeprimis communem & indifferen∣tem usum saepe attacto 26 Articulo Sopro∣niensi, expressis verbis, Usu Campanarum & Sepulturae pro Catholicis ibidem degentibus, ae{que} ac ipsis (scil. Augustanae ac Helve∣ticae Confessioni addictis) libero relicto, aeque Evangelicis atque Catholicis ubilibet liberum esse admissum & relictum: Evange∣licis nihilominus Cassoviensibus & Epperien∣sibus per Magistratum Catholicum, & clerum locorum simplicissime est denegatum, denega∣tur{que} adhuc dum Funerum porro eorundem in∣tra moenia praefatarum civitatum cum solitis suis cantibus, aliis{que} consuetis ceremoniis, condecens & publica deductio & sepultura, aeque contra clementissimam suae Majestatis Serenissimae inclytis statibus & ordinibus Regni, publica in Diaeta Soproniensi, 1681. die de∣cimo mens. Decemb. gratiosissime alias datam resolutionem, iisdem severa cum comminatione cavetur, & plane non admittitur.

Hinc, in eo etiam Articularem Campana∣rum communem usum funerum{que} Evangelico∣rum tam intra, quam extra civitatum moenia, juxta pientissimae suae Majestatis Serenissimae Diaetaliter, ut attactam datae Resolutionis con∣firmitatem, publice & imperturbate dedu∣cendorum, antea quo{que} solitam & consuetam admissionem instantissime paterent.

Quarto, Manifestum quo{que} vi similiter sae∣pius citati Artic. 26. ad finem adjectae ge∣neralis clausulae, Salvis semper eatenus le∣gibus Regni Diplomate Regio firmatis, Quoad ulteriores Augustanae & Helveticae Confessioni addictorum legitimarum praeten∣sionum suarum promovendarum Acquisitiones, ablatorum{que} repetitiones, conditas leges Reg∣ni, salvas & illibatas relictas, consequenter{que} quoslibet Potentiarios actus prohibitos esse, adeo{que} nullo etiam (lege jure naturae, 206. A. de Reg. Iur.) ut contra ductum naturae, cum alterius detrimento & injuria fieri debeat locuples, admitti his nihilominus non curatis, praeattactorum utrorum{que} locorum Civilis Ma∣gistratus Catholicus & Clerus, propria dun∣taxat licentia omnia Cassoviensium & Eppe∣riensium Evangelicorum pia legata, & certa dona possessionaria, ex pio Evangelicorum zelo ad Ecclesiarum & Scholarum suarum necessi∣tates & usus testamentaliter ordinata & col∣lata, caetum praecise Evangelicum concernen∣tia, (Cassoviensibus siquidem quatuor domos, intra moenia ejusdem Civitatis situatas, qua∣rum unam dictus loci Magistratus egregio Mi∣chaeli Dómeczki judicatus sui in Officio jam vendidisset, & abalienasset: Unum adhaec hortum, & certas terras arabiles in territorio ejusdem Civitatis existentes; prout & unam vineam, alias Varghaszóló dictam, in promon∣torio Tokayiensi adjacentem: Epperiensibus vero certas itidem vineas, diversis in pro∣montoriis partium superioris Hungariae situa∣tas, una cum reditibus & proventibus) via facti & potentiae occuparant, & ad se per∣traxerunt, quae de facto violenter tenerent, usuarent, & majori ex parte in prophanos usus contra sensum Articulorum 11 & 14 Anno 1647. summa cum Evangelicorum in∣juria & damno converterent, nec ipsi restitu∣erent.

Quocirca hoc in casu etiam ad praescriptam legem & Constitutiones Regni provocantibus, praemissorum violenter ademptorum, occupato∣rum, & tentorum omnium piorum legatorum & bonorum possessionariorum Evangelicorum, (sua, non aliena, repetentium) cum suis redi∣tibus, & proventibus, ex dictamine etiam communis justitiae, unicuique suum tribuen∣tis, effectivam & realem rehabitionem & restitutionem jure merito impense sollicita∣rent.

Quinto: Constat similiter, quoad soluti∣onem Catholicorum Plebanorum & Ministro∣rum Evangelicorum non solum saepedicto 26. Artic. Clarissimis verbis, Interea nec Catho∣lici Ministris Augustanae & Helveticae Con∣fessioni addictis, nec vero horum sequaces Plebanis Catholicis solvere obligentur: Sed ad mentem etiam ibidem citati 11 Artic. 1647 anni, Ne Evangelici status Catholicis Plebanis, & è converso status Catholicus Evangelicis Ministris ad ul∣las solutiones pendendas sint obligati, Satis evidenter provisum esse, Immo subse∣quenti 12 Artic. dicti Anno 1647, quoad Actuum Ministerialium quoslibet usus expressa per haec verba, Ubi vero parochias non haberent Auditores Evangelici, soluti∣onem pendant suae Religionis Ministris, cujus videlicet Ministerio, seu opera, usi fuerint, sicut & Catholici parochis Ca∣tholicis: Ubi autem hactenus auditores Evangelici non solvissent plebanis Catho∣licis, imposterum etiam ad nullas soluti∣ones praestandas ullo sub praetextu cogan∣tur ad solvendum, prout nec Catholici Evangelicis.

Quoad stolarium vero proventuum solutiones, vigore ejusdem Artic. 11, subsequentium ver∣borum tenore, Stolares autem proventus,

seu solutiones, in quibusvis locis Plebani Catholici & Ministri Evangelici à suae Re∣ligionis auditoribus totaliter percipiant.

Positivam exstare legem & constitutionem, ut Evangelici Evangelicis, & Catholici Ca∣tholicis solvant: His tamen non obstantibus, ad solvendum praecise Catholicis Plebanis ali∣isque, inviti coguntur Evangelici: Dum non solum salarium hebdomadale cum aliis acciden∣tiis, ex publico civitatum aerario, (in quod Evangelici numero & frequentia Catholicis triplo Majores ac plures, ut plurimum infe∣runt) per Magistratus locorum Catholicis Ple∣banis continue penditur, sed & stolares etiam proventus praecise pro iisdem vendicati & attracti ipsis solvuntur: Evangelicis vero Ecclesiae Ministris & Scholae docentibus maxi∣ma cum injuria denegantur.

Eapropter quoad aequalitatem & aequita∣tem salariorum hoc in passu quoque non citra legalem rationem, uti Catholicis Plebanis, aliisque, ita etiam Evangelicis Ministris & Scholae docentibus, ex communibus proventi∣bus, publicoque civitatum aerario, parem & coaequalem, citra ullam difficultatem penden∣dam exsolutionem: Secus••e utri partium ad∣ministrandam solutionem, verum ad mentem praecitatorum articulorum, ut quilibet status suos interteneat & exsolvat sibi servientes, iisque etiam suos pendat stolares proventus, clementissimam, justitiaeque & juri consonam Constitutionem efflagitarent quam subjectis∣sime.

Sexto: Cuilibet in propatulo publicum est, vi Artic. 25 Praedicantibus & Scholarum Magistris non solum liberum in regnum redi∣tum, liberam{que} in Regno mansionem, sed & li∣beram Religionis suae professionem & exercitii functionem concessam: Adhaec{que} in partibus Hungariae superioribus vi subsequentis 26 Artic. inter ceteras Regias ac liberas Civitates Cassoviensem quoque & Epperiensem Civitates pro locis Articularibus, libere & publice ibidem Religionem Evangelicam exercendi, constitutas, & stabilitas, adeoque, ut posthac nullae exercitii turbationes ab utrimque, sub poena in Artic. 8 Uladislai Decret. 6. expressa fiant, definitum esse. Civitatis nihilominus Epperiensis Ma∣gistratus eo processit licentiae, quod omnes tri∣um nationum Evangelicos Ministros, citra ali∣cujus promeritae caussae significationem, vel alicu∣jus benigni suae Majestatis Serenissimae mandati productionem praetextuoso solum ut inauditum, titulo Dominii terrestris (quod nullum omnino vel in civiles, semper pari cum eodem Magi∣stratu communi civili libertate gaudentes, nedum spirituales, speciali libertate exemptas Ecclesiasticas personas haberet, sed nec etiam quoquomodo sibi vendicare posset, anniversa∣rio, eoque ambulatorio Officio gaudens) ausa proprio & privato, maxima suae Caesareo Regiae Majestatis Serenissimae Authoritatis cum diminutione, praespecificatorumque arti∣culorum vilipendio, eadem Civitate, ejusdem∣que territorio ipso festo S. Bartholomaei Apo∣stoli Anni praeteriti 1688, summo cum dede∣core expulerit Articularem{que} ecclesiam Eppe∣riensem Evangelicam suis Ministris, max∣imo ejusdem in spiritualibus exercitiis cum defectu & damno orbaverit & privaverit.

Ob id insontium & innocue exturbatorum exulantium Ministorum Evangelicorum Eppe∣riensium ad priora eorundem defungenda mu∣nia Ecclesiastica, realem & effectivam restitu∣tionem, nullamque amplius quorumcunque ad∣mittendam expulsionem: Quin, qua horum Ep∣periensium, qua Cassoviensium etiam Ecclesia∣sticorum Ministrorum Scholae docentium Evan∣gelicorum, uti praesentium, ita & futurorum, vi juris patronatus semper vocandorum, in domiciliis & residentiis suis, sive propriis, sive conductitiis, intra moenia earundem civitatum habentibus & habendis, secure & imperturbate semper permanendi & habitandi, benignissimam concessionem, eorundemque perpetuam protectio∣nem, devotissimis supplicarent precibus. Quoad libertatem porro Civilem-Politicam.

Septimo: Nemo nisi legum expers negave∣rit, initio specificato 41 Artic. Diaetae Sopro∣niensis, gratiosissima Regiarum ac liberarum Civitatum Communium libertatum ac privile∣giorum Confirmatione, desuper{que} ibidem alle∣gatarum, ac passim etiam conditarum legum & Articulorum Regni renovatione expresse con∣stitutum esse. Ut eaedem leges & articuli tam per Cameras, quam Officiales bellicos, ac alios quoscunque strictissime observentur; neque (eaedem scil. liberae ac Regiae Civitates) in libero Electionis Magistratus Civilis jure ac aliis Privilegiis, ipsorum longo usu robo∣ratis, à quopiam quoquo modo turbentur.

Adhaec tamen moderans memoratarum Civi∣tatum Magistratus, ingessione inclytae Came∣rae Scepusiensis Artic. 83. 1647 anni, alias pro∣hibita, tantam sibi vendicavit pro lubitu agendi licentiam, ut jam omnes Cassovienses & Epperienses Senatores, aliosque Officiales Evangelicos ad publica officia & dignitates civiles gerendas bene meritos & aptos, ex mero duntaxat privato affectu erga Religionem, contra manifestas praefati Artic. ibidemque citatorum signanter vero Artic. 13. 1608 ante Coronationem 44. 1609 & 12. 1649. annorum constitutiones, apertissimo, communium liberta∣tum & privilegiorum civilium cum praejudicio, notabili verò Evangelicorum civium oppressi∣one à publicis dignitatibus & honoribus, officiisque civilibus degradaverint & re∣moverint: horumque loco aut minus ido∣neos aut negotia civitatum nihil intelli∣gentes, magisque privata curantes cives Catholicos, summa dictarum civitatum cum ruina damnificatione, & interitu, surrogave∣rit & constituerit. Quamobrem Primo: Liberi

Magistratum & Communitatem civiles eligendi juris, hactenus diversimode, contra praespeci∣ficatas leges Regni positivas, per inclytam Ca∣meram Scepusiensem interturbati, ac ex parte Evangelicorum penitus eversi, unice & mere penes easdem Civitates, earundemque utrius{que} Religionis Catholicae & Evangelicae juratos cives permanendi priori suo statui admittendam reductionem solidamque conservationem, nul∣loque amplius modo ejusdem, à quopiam sub poena alioquin renovatorum, superiusque anno∣tatorum Articulorum intentandam interturba∣tionem.

Secundo: Civilis mutuae concordiae conser∣vandae, nocivarumque dissensionum & simulta∣tum fomitum reprimendarum gratia eorundem Magistratuum & Communitatum civilium, ab∣sque ullo Catholicae & Evangelicae Religionis discrimine, ex honestis, benè meritis, iisque aptis juratis civibus, fiendam liberam Electi∣onem officiorumque, & quarumvis aliarum dig∣nitatum civilium, ad mentem praespecifica∣torum Articulorum 13. 1608. ante Coronati∣onem, & 44. 1609. annorum indifferentem & coaequalem collationem & distributionem, mu∣tuamque ad honores civiles publicos promoti∣onem.

Tertio: Observandae alternatae aequalitatis, bonique civitatum publici caussa, judicatus & Tribunatus officiorum, juxta praecitatorum & 12 Artic. 1649. anni sensum, alternatim & mixtim annualiter gerendorum, gratiosissi∣mam annuentiam & permissionem, profundissima animorum cum humilitate rogarent & postula∣rent.

Praerepetitarum Liberarum ac Re∣giarum Cassoviensis & Epperi∣ensis Civitatum Universi Cives & Incolae trium Nationum Evan∣gelici.

Gravamen Regiae Liberae{que} Civitatis Carponensis Evangelicorum.

NOn sine gravi animi dolore suae Majestati Serenissimae repraesentandum quoque duxerunt Regiae ac liberae Civitatis Carpo∣nensis universi Nobiles pariter & ignobiles, Praesidiarij item, seu Confiniarij utriusque or∣dinis stipendiarij milites, incolae simul & cives Evangelici: Quod dum juxta benignis∣simam suae Majestatis Serenissimae resolutionem, Artic. 26, Soproniensis Diaetae Anni. 1681. clementissime insertam, inter alia inclyti Regni Hungariae loca, pro aedificandis novis Tem∣plis, Scholis, & Parochiis erigendis, pro com∣moditate Augustanae & Helveticae confessioni addictorum per Commissarios designanda, per expressum nomine tenus his verbis: In Gene∣ralatu Antemontano, Levae, Carponae, & Fu∣lekini, &c.

Eadem civitas pro Articulari loco, libere, & ex integro ibidem Religionis Evangelicae exercitium usuandi & fruendi fuisset, essetque declarata, & stabilita; excelsa, nihilominus Commissio Regia anno praeterito 1688, ad mon∣tanas Civitates ordinata ad memoratam quo∣que civitatem deveniens, nescitur quibus ex rationibus, ubi ad mentem praecitai Articuli & clementissimae suae Majestatis Serenissimae ibi∣dem contentae resolutionis & declarationis loco ademti templi, scholae, & parochiae Evange∣licorum pro commoditate praespecificatorum ibidem existentium & commorantium Augu∣stanae Confessioni addictorum, alia loca omnino commoda & apta ad mentem Articuli 19. 1647. designare & ordinare, eosdemque in pacifico usu ejusdem exercitij imperturbatos relinquere debuisset, remotis potius in con∣trarium ab Officio ejusdem Ecclesiae Evange∣licae Ministris, & Scholae docentibus, univer∣sos nobiles pariter & ignobiles, quae praesi∣diarios, qua incolas & cives Evangelicos à continuo libero eorundem usu & exercitio, à memoria hominum ibidem practicato & ha∣bito, in eodemque usu reali, ut praemissum, articulariter relicto, certo licet cum respirio; ad ulteriorem nimirum suae Majestatis Sere∣nissimae benignissimam resolutionem, & gratiam, maximo tamen exercitij spiritualis, nullam moram patientis, cum praejudicio, optimique ejusdem juris Articularis verbo & indultu Regio firmati cum derogamine, severa sub comminatione inhibuit, & penitus abstinere coëgit. Inhaerendo proinde firmissime Regio huic & articulari indulto, peterent instantis∣sime, sibi in eadem civitate, ejusdemque moeniis, non solum loca aedificandor. Templi, Parochiae & Scholae commoda & idonea per quos interest, designari, & exscindi, verum∣etiam articulare eorundem liberum Religio∣nis exercitium cum communi & indifferenti Campanarum & sepulturae usu, ita dictante eti∣am praeallegato 26 Artic. Soproniens. suo pri∣stino statui & ordini reddi, reduci & re∣stitui.

Gravamina regiarum & liberarum Veterozoliensis, Breznobaniensis & Libethbaniensis Civitatum E∣vangelicorum.

AEQue lamentabili cum querimonia expo∣nunt quoque earundem Regiarum & li∣berarum Civitatum universi Evangelici affli∣ctissimam & infelicissimam suam in negotio Religionis suae sortem, ut qui tenore genuini & sani ensus Articulorum Soproniensium libero Religionis suae exercitio omnibus & ubique per Regnum degentibus, juxta claram & evi∣dentissimam Artic. 1. ante Coronationem 1608. editi, inque 25 Artic. Sopron. confirmati expli∣cationem (nullo Regni statu, minus quarto, qui

Regiae & liberae Civitates Regni, qua pecu∣lia sacrae Coronae, indifferenter essent Excluso) benignissimo indulto & resolutione Regiis, alias concesso & admisso, vel in privato saltem per∣agendo, privari minime potuissent, sed nec debuissent; immo vero virtute subsequentis 26 Artic. Sopron. generaliter de civitatibus lo∣quentis, ac non nisi in exemplum ex utroque ordine tam Montanarum binas, quam liberarum civitatum similiter binas adducentis & deno∣minantis, pro se quoque erigendorum novorum templorum, Parochiarum & Scholarum, loca commoda & convenientia, ab ordinata Anno 1688. Regia Commissione obtentum & assig∣natum iri, certo sperassent; horum tamen nihil consequuti, in majorem sui aggravationem, & Religionis suae apertissimum exterminium, amo∣tis, & exturbatis per eandem Commissionem Regiam, omnibus ordinariis Evangelicae Eccle∣siae ••orundem Ministris, totali libertate exer∣citij Religionis privati & prohibiti essent: Universis actibus Ministerialibus Ecclesiasti∣cis alibi locorum apud Evangelicos uti volen∣tibus, severe interdictis; è converso omnibus stolaribus Proventibus, sicut & aliis solutio∣nibus Evangelicos Ministros praecise concernen∣tibus, pro introductis Plebanis, paucos omnino in Veterozoliensi & Breznobaniensi, Libeth∣baniensi vero Civitatibus nonisi unum cives & incolas Catholicos habentibus contra ex∣pressam annuentiam Articulorum 11 & 12. Anno 1647. invitis Evangelicis, inconsuete, viaque facti vendicatis & attractis, adhaec quoque Inhabitatores & cives, sine discrimine, ac potissimum opifices & Mechanicos Evangelicos ad Caeremonias Religioni ipsorum contrarias compellere omnimode conantibus, nec de facto desistentibus. Ob id, pro Articulari liberi exercitij beneficio, pariterque ceu aliis ita his quoque civitatibus, pari libertate cum iisdem gaudentibus, nec hoc in passu deterioris esse conditionis valentibus, locorum novis templis, scholis, & Parochis erigendis, & aedificandis omnino commodorum & idoneorum gratiosissima admissione & per quos interest excisione, sic{que} integrali eorundem restitutione, quam demissi∣ssime instarent.

Gravamina Liberarum ac Regiarum Civitatum Sancti Georgij. Ba∣zingae, Tyrnaviae, Szakolizae, Kú••zegh, & Ruszt.

LAmentabiliter deplorant & exponunt istae liberae & Regiae Civitates affli∣ctum & turbatum Religionis suae statum, adeo{que} infelicitatem, ubi quamvis juxta genuinum sen∣sum articulorum Soproniensium in hac Religi∣onis Materia conditorum libero Religionis ex∣ercitio omnibus & ubique per Regnum degen∣tibus, &c. concesso & admisso existente, eo magis clariori hujus Articuli 25. explicatione in confirmato ibidem Anno 1608. Artic. 1. ante coronationem contentae, ne quidem hae Civitates libertate hac exercitij vel in pri∣vato saltem peragenda, privari possent ac de∣berent: imo beneficio articuli subsequentis 26. Sopron. generaliter de Civitatibus loquentis, loca templis, Parochiis & Scholis apud se erigendis sibi assignatum iri omnino sperassent, nihil tamen praemissorum obtinuerunt: quin potius pro majori sui aggravatione, & extrema Religionis suae internecione totale exercitium Religionis suae inhibitum: Ministri ipsorum amoti & exturbati, ita ut ne Civitates qui∣dem istas iis ingredi liceat. Frequentatio ta∣lium locorum, ubi adhuc Religionis exerciti∣um vigeret, Baptismatumque, & aliorum Ec∣clesiasticorum rituum ibidem usus & accepta∣tio absolute gravissimis sub poenis inhibita, adeoque ad infirmos suos, & in agone consti∣tutos admissio Ministrorum Evangelicorum in totum vetita, generaliter vero totale exerci∣tium Religionis suae contra sensum praescrip∣torum articulorum denegatum, ex adverso vero Inhabitatores Evangelici ad caeremonias contrarias compelluntur. Pro cujus exercitij liberi articulari beneficio, simulque ad instar aliarum Civitatum locorum erigendis Templis, Parochiis, & Scholis commodorum admissione & excisione (cum una libertate gaudentes cum aliis, ne in hoc quidem sequior ipsorum condi∣tio esse debeat) humillime supplicant.

Gravamina Liberarum ac Regiarum Trenchiniensis & Modrensis Ci∣vitatum.

DOlenter sane conqueruntur hae duae liberae & Regiae Civitates, quod quidem be∣neficio Articuli 26 diaetae Soproniensis, loca aedificandis templo, Parochiae & Scholis iis∣dem excisa & assignata per Dominos Commis∣sarios essent, atque liberum exercitium Reli∣gionis suae permissum; circa hujus tamen non∣nulla Essentialia requisita & necessaria ipsos plane extra articulariter, imo contra genuinum sensum eorundem articulorum per eosdem Com∣missarios esse circumscriptos & coarctatos. Et primo quidem circa Ministros suos, seu praedi∣cantes, qui ad certum numerum essent restricti: imo ut defuncto, & è vivis excedente eorun∣dem aliquo, expost alterum in ejus locum intro∣ducere non liceat. Vicinorum & circumjacen∣tium locorum Evangelici (quibus etiam v•• praecedentis 25 Artic. generalis clausulae, Omnibus & ubique per regnum degentibus, &c. liberum etiam exercitium concessum fuisset) ne Ministerio & sacris eorum uti audeant & talia loca frequentent serio interdictum. Ipsis denique Ministris visitatio infirmorum ex∣traneorum & in agone constitutorum, strictis∣sime

inhibita. Opifices & Mechanici contra similiter mentem dicti Artic. 25. ad caeremo∣nias sibi contrarias, processiones quippe, & ad has consuetorum vexillorum comparatio∣nem sub gravi mulcta compelluntur. Baptis∣mata, & alij ritus Ecclesiae circumjacentibus Pagis administrari vetiti. Plebano catholico ex publico proventu Civitatis salarium ordi∣natum, Evangelico vero ex propria auditorum pecunia, sicut & Scholae Rectori, ut solvatur. Scholae similiter triviales tantum, id est, ali∣quantum legere & scribere tradentes concessae: super cujusmodi circumscriptionibus, siquidem praescripti Articuli omnino silerent, singulas ta∣les difficultates & gravamina sua ad genuinum sensum eorundem articulorum & aliorum per hos confirmatorum, accommodanda & reducenda, humillime instant.

Gravamina superioris Regni Hun∣gariae, Zempliniensis, Abavyva∣riensis, Unghvariensis, Saarossien∣sis, Thornensis, &c. Comitatuum insimulque oppidorum submon∣tanorum, in Dominio Rákoczi∣ano existentium Nobilium & Ignobilium Incolarum Evangeli∣corum.

CUm maxima sui oppressione repraesentare coguntur iidem Evangelici suae Maje∣stati Serenissimae, quod quamvis sua Majestas Serenissima, in Artic. 26. Soproniensis diaetae, duobus in locis, primum quidem tenore sub∣sequentium expressissimorum verborum, In aliis verò Comitat. veluti in Szalodiensi, Vespri∣niensi, Jauriensi, Comaroniensi, Abavyvariensi, Saarossiensi, Zempliniensi, Ugocziensi, Be∣reghiensi, Thornensi, Honchensi, Neogra∣diensi, Szolnock & Heves, nec non Pesth, Pilis & Soldt unitis, item Szubolczensi, Ungh & Szath mariensi, siquidem de prae∣senti essent in actuali usu omnium fere tem∣plorum ibidem habitorum, ideo eadem pro actualibus eorundem possessionibus usuanda relicta sunt. Expost verò subsequentis similiter Articularis clausulae; Templa demum, in quo∣rum actuali possessione iidem Augustanae & Helveticae Confessioni addicti de facto sunt, modo praevio prae manibus eorundem, una cum Parochiis & Scholis, proventibus que eorundem propter bonum pacis, ut nimirum quietè & pacificè vivant, relinquuntur, sese benignissime resolvere dignata fuerit, praeviis in comitatibus universa Templa, Parochias & Scholas cum suis proventibus propter bonum pacis, unionis, iternamque tranquillitatem Regni publicam prae manibus ibidem existen∣tium & degentium Evangelicorum actualiter relinquenda & pacifice usuanda, positiva lege clementissime constituerit: eo nihilominus non obstante, in Comitatibus signanter Abavyvari∣ensi, Saarossiensi, Zempliniensi, Thornensi & Ungh existentia Evangelicorum templa po∣tiori ex parte per eosdem Evangelicos aut fundamentaliter erecta, aut ex imis ruderi∣bus re-aedificata, Scholae item & Parochiae, una cum eorundem proventibus, similiter per Evangelicos testamentaliter collatis & appli∣catis, nec unquam per dominos Catholicos pos∣sessis, contra apertissimum ejusdem articuli Soproniensis sensum, gratiosissimamque suae Majestatis Serenissimae, occasione etiam & beneficio novissimae Posoniensis diaetae in conso∣lationem status Evangelici renovatam & ra∣tificatam resolutionem, in dominio praesertim Rakocziano, oppidis Comitatus Zempliniensis, nominanter Szantho, Thallia, Mód, Keretz∣thur, Tarczal, Liszka, Benye, Tolescua, Ug∣helly, Patak, Borssy, (quae quidem oppida tum tempore conditi praespecificati Articuli Soproniensis, quam expost etiam in actuali pa∣cifico dominio Templorum, Parochiarum & Scholarum suarum fuissent, ac ulterius etiam vigore ejusdem articuli imperturbate persistere debuissent) prout & confinio Tokay (alias per eundem articulum in dominio sui templi per expressum relicto & denominato,) pagisque quamplurimis in eodem dominio existentibus, ipsis Evangelicis per inspectores eorundem bo∣norum Manifesta vi adempta sunt.

His accederet, quod contra apertissimum Soproniensis similiter Articuli 25 sensum, praespecificatorum oppidorum in attacto comi∣tatu Zempliniensi existentium Incolae tam nobiles, quam alterius etiam conditionis post memoratam occupationem templorum, apud privatas domos quoque continuatum Religionis suae exercitium, alia virtute Artic. 1. Anno 1608. ante Coronationem editi, ad quem se idem 25. Soproniensis diaetae articulus mani∣festè referret, tam in Fisci Regij, quam alio∣rum Dominorum Baronum ac Magnatum bonis liberum relictum, severissimis sub minis sepo∣nere tam hactenus coacti sunt, quam de prae∣senti etiam coguntur.

Praedicantes verò eorum benignissima suae Majestatis Serenissimae resolutione, vigore prae∣scripti 25. Artic. ab exilio revocati, intra praefixos jam aliquot vicibus terminos, sub amissione bonorum & capitis, è dominio eodem aut exire, aut reversalibus ad nulla umquam munia Ecclesiastica ibidem exercenda sub ea∣dem cautione sese obnoxios reddere cogun∣tur.

Praeter haec, quamvis praecitati Articuli Soproniensis, & quidem 25. ne Augustanae & Helveticae confessioni addicti ad caeremonias religioni suae contrarias quoquo modo compellan∣tur: Articulus verò 26. ne Catholici Mini∣stris Augustanae & Helveticae confessioni ad∣dictis, nec verò horum sequaces Plebanis Ca∣tholicis ad mentem Artic. 11. 1647. solvere

obligentur, manifeste declararent; tamen in utroque, & praesertim in solutione Plebanis Catholicis fienda, militari quoque brachio as∣sumpto, in contrarium coguntur.

Quin utut tenore saepius allegati Artic. 26. usus sepulturae & campanarum indifferenter, uti Catholocis ita & Evangelicis esset liber relictus, nihilominus exsanguia Evangelicorum corpora contra ipsum jus Christianitatis in solito sepul∣turae loco terrae mandari impediuntur. Sed nec usus campanarum per Evangelicos licet com∣paratarum, & fieri curatarum, ipsis admittitur. Imo, quod manifestam omnino persecutionem Evangelicorum saperet, ipsis quoque Nobilibus certa bona quamvis exemptitia, & jure etiam Regio confirmata intra corpus praeattacti do∣minij Ragotzkiani possidentibus, ac alterius etiam conditionis hominibus, nisi professioni suae Evangelicae resenserint, ac renunciaverint exterminatio & exclusio de Bonis iisdem, in eodem dominio habitis, per inspectorem bono∣rum Rakotzkianorum identidem minitatur. Non absimiliter in Comitatu Abavyvariensi provisor bonorum Regeczianorum in bonis iisdem per certas suas literas Evangelici exercitij cultura interdixit, ac intra quotuordecim dies Parochis Evangelicis migrationem è bonis iisdem sub amissione bonorum & capitis inti∣mavit, vel si ad modum privatorum seculari∣um ibidem, remanere vessent, strictissimis Re∣versalibus ad nulla umquam munia Ecclesiasti∣ca ibidem sub amissione pariter bonorum & capitis exercenda sese adstrictos reddere desi∣deravit, ac actu etiam templa in possessionibus Fony & Bodokáuyfalu una cum appertinentiis occupavit.

Pariter in ejusdem Comitatus Abavyvari∣ensis oppido Sepssy dicto, ubi nullis sub praetex∣tibus templum à possessoribus Evangelicis oc∣cupari potuisset, proventus decimales ex ter∣ritorio ejusdem oppidi Parocho Evangelico pro∣venire soliti, ad intimationem inclytae Came∣rae Scepusiensis per Tricesimatorem Sepssiensem sunt occupati, qui de facto etiam in sequestro tenentur.

Aeque in Comitatu Unghvariensi in oppido Nogymihali, pagisque Vinna & Sztara: sicut & in Comitatu Saarossiensi, in possessionibus Tolczeck, Asguth & Soovar, Evangelicorum templa, Parochiae & Scholae, cum universis appertinentiis praeallegato Articulari modo actualem in usum & possessionem Evangelicis relicta, per dominos Catholicos via facti sunt adempta.

Denique in Comitatu Thornensi, in possessi∣one Somogy, medietas proventus, per certam conventionem jampridem initam Parocho Evan∣gelico cedens, pariter adempta est.

Quae omnia contra benignissimam suae Maje∣statis Serenissimae mentem & articularem re∣solutionem adversus supramemoratos Evange∣licos, maxima optimorum jurium suorum Ar∣ticularium cum injuria & eversione actu ipso attentata exstitissent, eadem uti firmissi∣me crederent, cum reali & effectiva violen∣ter ademptorum restitutione, suique redinte∣gratione, adhaec introductorum ahusuum subla∣tione clementissime remedenda, in paternum suae Majestatis Serenissimae sinum humillime effuderunt.

Iidem praecitatorum Comitatuum su∣perioris Regni Hungariae ac Oppi∣dorum in dominio Rakocziano exi∣stentium incolae professionis Evange∣licae.

Par ratio est Comitatuum Articularium Szalodiensis, Vespriniensis, Iaurien∣sis, Comaroniensis, Bereghiensis, Szol∣nock, & Heves, Szatmariensis item ac Pesth, ac Soldt unitorum.

Gravamina Universitatis Evangelicae Nobilium in Comitatibus Lyp∣toviensi, Thurocziensi, Arvensi, Trenchiniensi, Zoliensi, & Hon∣thensi existentium, pro evidenti remonstratione eorum, in qui∣busnam iidem contra Articulos Sopronienses in Negotio Religi∣onis laesi & turbati essent: Qui∣bus immediate subjunguntur eti∣am humillima Postulata eorun∣dem, aeque pro dictis Articulis conformitalium Gravaminum su∣orum mitigatione, reductione, & complanatione.

ET siquidem Lyptoviensis, & Thuroczien∣sis, Arvensis, Trenchiniensis & Zolien∣sis Comitatuum Gravamina & querelae in omnibus fere punctis ac difficultatibus conci∣derent, ac aequaliter procederent, brevitatis ergo hic etiam conjunguntur. Et hi quidem Comitatus manifeste & merito in eo se inju∣riatos & turbatos querulantur, quod per illu∣striss. D. Comitem Georgium Ardody, qua Commissarium, & reliquos penes se habitos, contra genuinum sensum & tenorem dictorum articulorum Soproniensium Ministri, seu Prae∣dicantes eorum Evangelici, qui post occupati∣onem in his Comitatibus universorum templo∣rum vi articuli 26. Soproniensis libero exer∣citio Religionis ad Residentias & Domos pri∣vatas Nobilium translato existente, vocatio∣nem & munia sua taliter longo tempore perage∣bant omnes (praeter duos inarticulariter deno∣minatis locis relictos) extra Comitatum & locum, ubi tum mansissent, sub quindena sunt proscripti & relegati; vel si eorum ali∣quibus

emigrare non placuisset, talibus Rever∣sales super simplici abdicatione Ministerii con∣tra expressam in Artic. 25. similium cessatio∣nem subscribendae propositae, nec secus toleran∣dos stricte & sub incaptivatione eorundem de∣mandatum esset.

Scholae non aliae quam triviales vel sicuti eadem Commissio explicaret, aliquantulum legere & scrilere docentes, ac eae quoque in locis sal∣tem duobus Articulariter, ut praemissum deno∣minatus permissae: Caeterae omnes clausae & interdictae, ac Rectores passim exturbati, cum interim Artic 25. tam Praedicantes, quam hos Officiis suis in integrum rstituisset. Cultus & exercitium Religionis in domibus & residen∣tiis Nobilium, oratoriis item & capellis, qua∣les plurimae darentur in dictis Comitatibus per Ministros Evangelicos peragendus strictè pro∣hibitus, miraque sane circumscriptione ita li∣mitatus, ut siquis Nobilium in aedibus suis cultum Dei peragere velit, non alium quam unum ex duobus illis relictis Ministris accer∣sere, & eorum opera uti praesumat, idque pro sua solum & famulitij sui necessitate.

Solutiones qualescunque (extra stolares du∣orum saltem in quovis Comitatu assignato∣rum locorum) omnes Plebanis Catholicis ex∣solvendae decretae: Imo jam passim ubique mi∣litari assistentia mediante per Plebanos ab eo tempore extorquentur.

Villani, seu rustici, ab exercitio suae Reli∣gionis, Baptismatum, Copulae, Introductionum, Sepulturae, ac Sacramentorum suo ritu perci∣piendorum usu, frequentatione item Articu∣lariter assignatorum locorum absolute arcen∣tur, & inhibentur: E contra verò ad Caere∣monias sibi contrarias per vina & fortia com∣pelluntur.

Insuper in Comitatu Thurocziensi erunt templa in possessionibus Bella, Zaturcza, & Pribacz, Evangelicorum sumptibus aedificata, & ante conditum Articulum non reconciliata, non habito tamen respectu articularis excepti∣onis sub initium Artic. 26. appositae, indiscri∣minatim omnia sunt occupata. Campenarum item & sepulturae usus, nisi cum praescitu & exsolutione Plebanorum permittitur.

In Comitatu Honthensi verò, qui juxta Artic. 26. Soproniensem Universa Templa (tam∣quam quae tempore conditorum eorundem Ar∣ticulorum prae manibus Evangelicorum fuis∣sent, ac vi illius Articuli de caetero etiam usui relinquenda innueretur) libere & paci∣fice possidere debuissent illustrissimus D. Comes Volffgangus Kohary ejusdem Comitatus supre∣mus Comes ex delegatione (uti se declaravit) illustrissimi D. Comitis praefati Georgij Erdodi, adjuncto sibi vicecomite Comitatus, occupavit, excepto unico exili in contemptissimo pago Dri∣eno dicto, non pridem per Evangelicos aedifi∣cato. Ministris praeterea Evangelicis omnibus serio praecepit, ut Parochiis ac locis, ubi ha∣ctenus mansissent, actutùm excedunt, nisi in∣captivari velint. Nobilibus quoque inhibi∣tum, ipsos vel in privato quoque tolerare ullo modo audèant. Cum tamen Comitatus iste nomine tenus in Articulo praescripto in eo tum actualiter habito usu templorum adtunc pos∣sessorum, ulterius etiam confirmaretur, ac sta∣biliretur.

Humillima eaque Articularia prae∣mentionatorum Comitatuum Po∣stulata haec sunt.

QUandoquidem sua Majestas Serenissima tam per Confirmationem dictorum 25. & 26. Artic. diaetae Soproniensis, in novissima diaeta Posoniensi Artic. 21. 1687. editam, quam etiam rursus in personali audientia Able∣gatis praescriptorum Comitatuum elargitam resolutionem, praedictos Artic. in omnibus pun∣ctis & clausulis se observaturam, & per alios quoque serio observari facturam verbo suo Regio resolvisset, juxta simplicissimum proinde & clarissimum eorundem Articulorum sensum in sequentibus sese accommodandos, redinte∣grandos, restituendos, & per expressam ex∣peditionem, seu decretum, confirmandos prae∣fatorum Comitatuum Evangelici humillime im∣plorant.

Ut juxta mentem 25 Artic. dictae diaetae Soproniensis omnes ipsorum Ministri, seu Prae∣dicantes, & Rectores, libere in medio sui re∣manere, ac professionis suae exercitium, atque munia extra quamvis limitationem peragere valeant: Cum hoc upsum idem Articulus (tam Praedicantes, quam Scholarum Rectores, illos etiam qui ante proscripti fuerunt, cassatis ip∣sorum Reversalibus priori libertati & voca∣tioni restituens) per expressum permitteret, ita ut siquidem omnes tales Praedicantes ad duo loco excisa, & in Artic. 26. denominata restringi & collocari non possint, relaxata & sublata juxta uberiorem ejusdem 26. Artic. sensum & indultum, in oratoriis Arcensibus & Residentialibus Dominorum, Magnatum & No∣bilium exercendi Religionis exercitij inhibiti∣one, similes extra parochiales Praedicantes ibidem in privato accommodari valebant.

Templa & Capellae non reconciliatae, per∣que Evangelicos aedificatae, ex mente simili∣ter dicti Artic. 26. pro exercendo cultu Reli∣gionis nostrae, ubicunque in dictis Comitatibus reperirentur, nobis relinquantur, & restituan∣tur.

Similiter ex Constitutione & decreto toties fati Artic. 26. quatenus praescriptorum Comi∣tatuum Evangelici ab omni prorsus solutione (juxta expressa Articuli verba, & aliorum ibidem confirmatorum) Parochis Catholicis praestanda liberi maneant, & immunes, ac tan∣tum suos Mnistros exsolvere sint obligati.

Ultimate, ut omnibus sui in medio existenti∣bus cujuscunque status & conditionis homini∣bus Religionis suae exercitium maneat & sit liberum, non exclusis etiam Rusticis juxta paragraphum Artic. 25. Omnibus & ubique, &c. & aliorum ibidem confirmatorum; nec ullus ad contrarias caeremonias compelli praesumatur. Generaliter verò quatenus in omnibus dictorum Articulorum beneficiis & indultis conserven∣tur, nec una pars alteram sub poena ibidem apposita quoquomodo turbare expost audeat.

Comitatus porro Henthensis extra praemis∣sa cum ceteris Comitatibus sibi Communia Po∣stulata peculiari, eoque Articulariter per ex∣pressam sui denominationem eidem attributo jure, pro restitutione etiam occupatorum tem∣plorum, in quorum videlicet actuali usu & dominio tempore conditi Artic. fuisset, hu∣millime instat.

Gravamen Oppidi Gyongyôs.

QUerelatur idem oppidum in eo, quod dum juxta Artic. 26. Soproniensis Diaetae expressam concessionem, ad verba: In aliis verò Comtatibus, veluti Szaladiensi, Veszpri∣niensi, &c. & Heves (in quo oppidum hoc situm esset) siquidem de praesenti, &c. Item, Templa demum, in quorum actuali possessione iidem Augustanae & Helveticae confessioni ad∣dicti de facto sunt, &c. in actuali possessione & dominio Templi, Parochiae & Scholae, suorom Helvetico Evangelicorum, (ex quo in horum actuali etiam usu & possessione ante, sub, & post Diaetam Soproniensem usque ad infra∣scriptum tempus pacifice perstitissent) imper∣turbate relinqui debuissent, maximo regij & Articularis hujus indulti, optimique juris sui cum praejudicio ex mandato & Commissione Rev. D. Archiepiscopi Strigoniensis Georgij Szechenti, & illustrissimi D. Comitis Georgij Erdody, per egregios Iohannem Almassy . He∣vestiensis, & Franciscum Schútter Pesthiensis Comitatuum Iudices Nobilium, violenta as∣sumtorum armatorum plebeiorum hominum in∣vasorum manu, primum Templo, perrupta me∣dio Zingari ejusdem fenestra, eodemque im∣misso, ac sic ab intus violenter penetrato, ada∣perto, & potito, ex post Parochia & Schola, in nobilitatibus alias fundis per Evangelicos propria pecunia comparatis, aedificatis, tan∣dem verò omnibus horum appartinentiis, unde∣cim nimirum vineis, quinque molendinis, uno macello, domo similiter una partim testamen∣taliter per Evangelicos collatis, partim pro∣priis eorundem pecuniis conquisitis, exindeque resultantibus proventibus, omnino Evangelicis, die 21 Maij 4. proxime praeterito 1688. via facti occupatis, privatum, Praedicante adhaec & Scholae Rectore in exilium pulsis, libero Religionis exercitio, vel in privata etiam domo Articulariter usuando, severissime inhi∣bito, sepultura in locis competentibus, & cam∣panarum propriarum usu insimul interdictis: funeratione verò demortuorum Evangelicorum (nisi Plebani Catholici eatenus, prout & Bap∣tismatum, Copulationum, & Sacramentorum Officio, ritu, & opera uti vellent) ad disre∣pectuosa quadriviorum & compitorum campe∣pestrium loca amandata totali & integro actu∣ali Articularis Ecclesiae Helvetio Evangelicae beneficio esset orbatum: quare plenariam sui, praemissorumque occupatorum, ablatorum, & prohibitorum omnium realem restitutionem & redintegrationem vi praespecificati Articula∣ris indulti, jure merito expeterent. Par ratio

Oppidi Jafzbrinij. Oppidi Comarom.

Non sine animi dolore conquererentur quo∣que cives & incolae, stipendiarij item Milites Hungarici Confinij Comaromiensis Augustanae & Helveticae Confessionis: Quod posteaquam vigore Articuli 26. Diaetae Soproniensis, ubi idem Confinium perexpressun denominaretur tam liberam publicae Religionis exercitij pra∣xin, quam Templorum etiam ac Scholarum & Parochiarum pacificam adepti fuissent, ac in iis imperturbate, & fine laesione Catholicae Religionis perstitissent, utque dum Artic. 1683. ob fatales belli tumultus, & insperatam Op∣pidi Conflagrationem Ministris eorundem Evangelicis una cum civibus hinc inde dispersis tale liberum Religionis exerciti∣um quodammodo intermitti contigisset; jam∣nunc annis & fatis clementioribus super∣venientibus, ubi virtute praescripti Ar∣ticuli 26. idem publicum Religionis suae exercitium reassumere, & Ministros suos Ecclesiasticos reducere voluissent, interveni∣entibus Excellentissimi D. Comitis à Hoffkir∣cher, dicti Confinii Commendantis, & loci Cleri contradictionibus id effectuare in prae∣sens usque nullatenus permissi, imo de die in dies gravioribus minis absterriti totali Reli∣gionis suae exercitio inhibiti, privati sunt, pro uti talem inhibitionem ulterius quoque praeattacti D.D. Catholici practicaturi tribus abhinc mensibus circiter ad pulsum tympani per plateas Confinij factum, etiam ad circum∣jacentia▪ loca egressum Evangelicis pro pera∣genda devotione sua, sub incaptivatione, & aliis gravibus poenis, severissime interminati sunt, prohibitis etiam precibus in privatis alias aedibus peragi solitis. Hinc non absi∣militer pro Articulari sui, praemissorumque restitutione & redintegratione supplicarent. His Accederet,

Inferioris Hungariae Possessionis Hodos nun∣cupatae Praedicantem Evangelicum Samueleni Riczkey dictum, non obstantibus Protectionali∣bus ex intimo Consilio Bellico eidem Possessi∣oni gratiose elargitis, hinis vicibus, per homines Celsiss. & Rever. D. Archiepiscopi Strigoniensis esse expoliatum & omni supel∣lectili

domestica privatum, ultimum etiam in prsona 22 praeteriti mensis Martij captum, Posoniumque ad aedes Archiepiscopales in car∣ceres deductum, ubi dire & dure tractatur, & nonnisi sicco pane & squalida aqua emace∣ratur.

Similiter superioris Hungariae Possessionis Totthfalu Praedicantem Evangelicum per Nag∣hybaeniarensis Residentiae Patrem Iesuitam, Ravasz vocatum, captum, vinctumque ad car∣ceres Szatthmarienses deduci curatum, ubi etiamnum detineretur, & miserrime tracta∣retur.

Diaetae Posoniensis, Ann. 1687. Articulus XXI. In negotio Religio∣nis renovantur Articuli 25 & 26 Ann. 1681. cum interjecta De∣claratione.

LIcet quidem in Negotio Religionis Augu∣stanae & Helvetiae Confessioni addicti Articulis 25 & 26 novissimae Diaetae Soproni∣ensis oppositam iisdem per reclamationem suam abutentes ipso facto eorundem beneficij par∣ticipes esse desiissent: propter bonum nihilo∣minus domesticae unionis & pacis, internam∣que Regni tranquillitatem, cum sua Majestas Serenissimae ex gratia & clementia sua prae∣citatos Articulos adhuc ratos fore benignissime resolvisset, eosdem status quoque & ordines ad mentem Paternae resolutionis (Cleri & ali∣orum secularium Catholicorum contradictione non obstante) pro renovatis & priori firmita∣ti restitutis censendos, acsi & in quantum ha∣ctenus ineffectuati, vel verò per aliquos abu∣sus ab una aut altera parte medio tempore introductos, violati fuissent, suae debitae exe∣cutioni, & tempore eorundem conditorum Articulorum, vel expost occupatorum, aut re∣occupatorum impendendae restaurationi, ut∣primum demandandos esse statuerunt.

THE GRIEVANCES Of the two Imperial and Free Cities of Vpper Hungary, Cas∣sovia, and Epperies; wherein are Contain'd the Injuries done to all the Protestant Citizens and Inhabitants of the three Ranks, as well in their Civil Liberties, against the 25th, 26th, and 41st Articles of the Diet of Sopron, An. 1681. together with their Demands.

FIRST, It must be allow'd that in the 26th Article of that Diet, [year 1681.] by the Special Favour of His most Sacred Majesty, 'twas ex∣presly Ordain'd in these very Words: But in other parts 'tis Order'd ac∣cording to His Majesty's Gracious Resolution that Places be appointed for the Building of Churches and Schools, and Erecting Pa∣rishes for the Conveniency of those of the Helvetian Confession, and of that of Ausbourg.

That instead of the Churches, Schools, and Parishes taken from the Protestants, there should be Assign'd them by Commis∣sioners appointed from His Majesty, com∣modious and convenient Places, and that without any Restriction, even in the Ci∣ties of upper Hungary, according to the literal and genuine sense of the Clause of the said Article, which saith, Furthermore in the Free and Mountain Cities, as also in all the Cities of upper Hungary are Places to be allow'd for the Building of Churches and Schools, and Erecting Parishes.

Nevertheless in the beginning of Ianuary, in the year 1687. His Majesty's High-Commissioners appointed with so much Clemency in upper Hungary, were so far in their proceedings from satisfying either His Majesty's pious Resolution, or the true and clear intent of the Article, that even in contempt of them all, and in com∣pliance with their own false Glosses, they did assign to the Protestants inconvenient and undecent places without the said Ci∣ties, which have no Suburbs, and conse∣quently very remote in the Fields, to the evident exterminating of the free Exercise of our Religion from the said Cities.

Wherefore we do constantly insist on the most Holy Resolution of His Majesty, as it is declar'd in the express'd words of the Article before alledg'd, and by vertue thereof, do humbly implore, that instead of the inconvenient appointed Places such others (as shall be both commodious and free from all Civil Taxes or Contributions,* 3.17 according to the intention of the 8th Ar∣ticle, An. 1647. and the 12th, An. 1649. in the above-mentioned Cities, and within the Walls of the same, without any Am∣biguity, since the before-cited 26th Article includeth the inward, not the outward parts of the Cities) be granted and as∣sign'd to us the true and lawful Citizens, and in no wise deserving so unjust a Ba∣nishment from the midst of the Cities.

Secondly, 'tis also undeniable, that in the 25th Article, immediately foregoing, the Gracious Resolution of His Most Sacred Majesty is declar'd in these very words: To all and every one through the Kingdom (no Protestant Inhabitant of whatsoever State and Condition, or in whatever part of the Kingdom excepted) according to the 1st Article in the year 1608. published be∣fore the Coronation, a free Exercise of their Religion in general is granted, and also that none of the said Inhabitants shall any wise be disturbed for the future in the free Exercise of their Religion, on the severe punishment that is expresly set down in the 26th Arti∣cle of the Diet of Sopron.

Notwithstanding which, when the said Protestants of Cassovia and Epperies would have freely us'd and enjoy'd their Right Establish'd by His Majesty s Warrant, and continu'd their way of Worship, as also the Instruction of their Youth within the said Cities, and their Walls (as places provided by the above-mention'd Articles, and formerly us'd and allow'd) they were not only not admitted, but severely prohi∣bited and hindred by the Magistrates and Clergy of these Cities, nay sent away and

Banish'd till this time, to the fore-specified places in no wise convenient for them, as if they were Strangers and wholly incapa∣ble of the Common Liberties of the King∣dom.

Wherefore in this Point also Relying on the Gracious Resolution of His most Sacred Majesty, and the Articles he has been pleased to make with us, We do most Humbly implore a lawful Restitution and firm Establishment of the free exercise of our Religion in its former State, according to the said Article 1st Anno 1608 (viz.) within the Walls of the said Cities. We also submissively beg, that till we have a con∣venient opportunity of Building and Ere∣cting new Churches, Schools and Parishes (which by reason of our great Poverty, and the vast Taxes and Contributions to the present War, we are not able now to perform) it be graciously granted to us, that we may anew freely enjoy the said exercise of Religion in certain private and convenient places, and have Schools for the Instruction of Youth.

Thirdly, Though the indifferent and common use of Bells and Burials was every where permitted, as well to the Protestants as Catholicks by these express words, of the 26th Article of the Diet of Sopron: The free use of Bells and Burials is left to the Catholicks of those places, as well as to those of the Helvetian Confession, and of that of Ausbourg.

Which nevertheless, the Catholick Magistracy and Clergy of Cassovia and Epperies have fully deny'd, and do still deny the said free use of Bells and Burials to the Protestant Inhabitants of the said Cities, forbidding them with most severe Threats, to perform the usual Ceremonies of Burials, within the Walls of the said Cities; notwithstanding the gracious reso∣lution of His most Sacred Majesty, made to the illustrious States of the Kingdom, in the Diet of Sopron, December the 10th, Anno 1681.

So that we earnestly desire the common use of Bells and Burials for the Protestants, as well within, as without the City Walls, free from any molestation or disturbance, conformable to the Pious Grant of His most Sacred Majesty.

Fourthly, It is evident also, that by Ver∣tue of the general clause inserted in the end of the so often mention'd 26th Article in these words: Provided always, That the Laws of the Kingdom confirm'd by the Royal Charter be not hereby prejudiced.

The standing Laws of the Kingdom con∣cerning the Ecclesiastical Revenues of those of the Helvetian Confession, and of that of Ausbourg were left in force, and conse∣quently any Arbitrary proceedings forbid∣den, especially such as against the instinct of Nature, tend to the enriching of some Persons, to the Damage and Wrong of othes.

Nevertheless, the Roman Catholick Ma∣gistrate and the Clergy of Cassovia and Ep∣peries, by their own Authority, and by Force have taken and appropriated to themselves, all the pious Legacies and Gifts left by Will, through the pious zeal of the Protestants, for the use of Protestant Churches and Schools, (viz. in Cassovia, four Houses standing within the Wall of the said City, one of which the Magistrate has sold, and alienated to the illustrious Michael Domeczki; a Garden and certain Plow Lands lying in the Territory of the same City; as also a Vineyard formerly called Varghaszóló, lying in the Territory of Tokai. And in Epperies certain Vineyards likewise lying in several Territories of Upper Hungary, together with their Revenues) actually retaining the same for their own use, and for the most part turning them into prophane uses, against the 11th and 14th Articles of the year 1647, to the great injury and damage of the Protestants.

Wherefore in this Case also, the Prote∣stants appealing to the aforesaid Laws, and Constitution of the Kingdom, do lawfully require, that all the pious Legacies and Church Lands (violently taken away and retain'd from them, who are the right Owners) be restor'd together with their Revenues, according to that Rule of Com∣mon Justice, Render to every one his own.

Fifthly, It is certain likewise, that for the paying of the Protestant Ministers, and of the Catholick Curates, it was evidently enough provided, not only by the often mentioned 26th Article in these words: Nevertheless, the Catholicks shall not be obliged to pay any thing to the Ministers of the Protestants, nor the Protestants to the Curates of the Catholicks.

But also by the 11th Article of the year 1647 in these words; Let no Protestant be obliged to pay any thing to the Catholick Curates, nor the Catholick to the Protestant Ministers.

Nay, in the following 12th Article of the said year 1647, are contained these words: Concerning any use whatever of the Ministerial Functions; but where the Prote∣stants have no Parishes, let them pay the Mi∣nisters that they employ, as the Catholicks are to pay their Catholick Curates; and where hitherto the Protestants did pay nothing to

the Catholick Curates, they shall not be obliged hereafter to pay any under any pretence what∣soever, nor the Catholicks to the Protestant Ministers.

Which words, together with these of the same 12th Article concerning the Reve∣nues of Schools; but in any place what∣soever, the Catholick Curates, and the Pro∣testant Ministers shall receive the Revenues of Schools, from their respective Follow∣ers only. Establish this positive Law and Constitution, that the Protestants pay the Protestants, and the Catholicks the Catho∣licks: Notwithstanding this, the Prote∣stants are forced maugre themselves, to pay the Catholick Curates, whilst not only a Weekly allowance, together with other perquisites, is constantly paid to the Ca∣tholick Curates by the Magistrate out of the publick Purse (wherein the Protestants put most, being three for one Catholick;) but also, the Revenues of Schools are ad∣judged, and paid to the same Catholick Cu∣rates, and with the greatest injustice deny'd to the Protestant Ministers and School-Masters.

Therefore they demand with all Sub∣mission and Justice, that the Protestant Mi∣nisters and School-masters, be allow'd out of the publick Purse, a Salary equal with that of the Catholick Curates, or that nei∣ther of the Parties be paid out of that Fond, but each by their respective Follow∣ers, according to the intention of the before mention'd Articles.

Sixthly, Every body knows that by Vertue of the 25th Article, not only a free return and stay in the Kingdom is granted to the Banisht Ministers and School-masters, but also a free exercise of their Religion and Profession, and by Vertue of the fol∣lowing 26th Article it is Order'd, That a∣mongst the imperial and free Cities of Up∣per Hungary, Cassovia and Epperies shall be appointed, and establish'd places for the publick and free exercise of the Protestant Religion; and that hereafter, no Subject shall be disturb'd in the free exercise of his Religion, under the pain expressed in the 8th Article, of the 6th Decree of Ula∣dislaus. Nevertheless, the Magistrate of Ep∣peries, on the very Festival Day of St. Bartholomew the Apostle, in the Year 1688 last past, dar'd deprice the Protestant Church of Epperies, establish'd by the Arti∣cles of their Ministers, and with great dishonour expel all the Protestant Ministers of the three Nations, out of the said City and its Territory, without letting them know any cause of so injust an usage, or shewing them any Warrant of His most Sacred Majesty for it; pretending only an unheard of Title of Lord of the Manor, (which cannot be admitted among Civili∣ans, since they enjoy equaly with the Ma∣gistrate the common civil Liberty, nor amongst Clergy Men, who enjoy a special Liberty, nor can it in any wise be taken by Magistrate, whose Office is but for a year) to the great diminishing of His most Sacred Majesty's Authority and the Con∣tempt of the before mentioned Articles.

Wherefore they humbly beg, that the innocent and unjustly Banish'd Protestant Ministers of Epperies be restor'd, and may perform as before their Ecclesiastical Duties, and that both the Protestant Ministers of Cassovia, and those of Epperies, employ'd either in Preaching, or in Teaching Schools, present or to come (being always presented by the right Patrons,) may live quietly and safely in their own or hir'd dwelling places, which they have, or shall have within the Walls of the said Cities.

Seventhly, No body that knows the Law will deny, but in the beginning of the aforesaid 41st Article of the Diet of Sopron, where the Common Liberties and Privile∣ges of the imperial and free Cities are confirm'd, and besides the there mention'd Laws, and Articles of the Kingdom made in several places are renewed, it is expresly ordain'd: That the same Laws and Articles be strictly observed, both by the Chambers and the Officers of the Army, and by any other person whatsoever, so that they (viz. the same imperial and free Cities) be no way disturbed by any one, in their free right to chuse a Civil Magistrate, nor in any other Privilege.

Nevertheless, the modern Magistrate of the said Cities, against the Prohibition con∣tain'd in the 83th Article of the Illustrious Chamber of Scepusium, in the year 1647; out of meer private hatred against our Religion; was pleased to take upon him such a Power, as to degrade, and turn out of their publick Dignities, and Civil Em∣ployments all the Senators of Cassovia and Epperies, and several other Protestant Of∣ficers well deserving, and qualified for pub∣lick Offices and Civil Dignities, against the evident Constitution of the aforesaid Ar∣ticle, and of those that are cited in it; but especially of the 13th, before the Corona∣tion in the year 1608, of the 44th in the year 1609, and of the 12th in the year 1649, to the most evident prejudice of the Common, Liberties, and Civil Privileges, and to the considerable oppression of the Protestant Citizens; and in the room of the said Senators and Protestant Officers, the said Magistrate has put Catholick Ci∣tizens either less fit, or wholly unacquain∣ted

with the Affairs of the said Cities, and more minding their private concerns, to the damnifying and even undoing of the said Cities. Wherefore we require with the deepest Humility,

First, That the free right of chusing the Civil Magistrate, and other Officers (which hitherto has been so disturbed, and wholly taken away from the Prote∣stants, against the positive Laws of the Kingdom, made in the Illustrious Cham∣ber of Scepusium) belonging properly and only to the Sworn Citizens of the same Cities, and as well to the Protestants as to the Catholicks, be restor'd and maintain'd in its former State, and in no wise any more disturbed by any one, under the pain mention'd in the renewed and aforesaid Articles.

Secondly, That in order to maintain a Civil mutual Union, and put out any Fewel of Division and Hatred, a free Election be made of the same Magistrate, and other Officers out of the well deserving, and well qualified Sworn Citizens, without any dif∣ference of the Catholick and Protestant Religion; and that the Employments, and any Civil Dignities whatsoever be indiffe∣rently, and equally conferr'd and bestowed, so that the Catholicks and Protestants pro∣mote mutually one another to publick, civil Honours, according to the intention of the aforesaid 13th Article, of the year 1608 before the Coronation, and of the 44th of the year 1609.

Thirdly, That in order to observe a just equality of Turns, and procure the publick good of the Cities, it be graciously granted, that the Offices of Judged and Tribune be by Turns, and promiscuously exercised for a year, according to the intention of the aforesaid Articles, and of the 12th in the year 1649.

All the Protestant, Citizens, and Inhabitants of the three Nations, of the Free and Imperial Cities, Cas∣sovia and Epperies.

The Grievance of the Protestants of the Free and Imperial City of Carpona

IT is not without a great deal of Grief, that all the Noblemen and Gentlemen, all the Auxiliary Forces, and hired Soldiers of both sorts, and all the Protestant Inhabitants, and Citizens of Carpona, think it their Duty to Represent to Your most Sacred Majesty; that altho' according to Your most Sacred Majesty's Resolution, inserted in the 26th Article of the Diet of Sopron, Anno 1681. Among the places of the Kingdom, which were to be appointed for the Building of new Churches and Schools, and Erecting Parishes for the conveniency of those of the Helvetian Confession, and of that of Ausbourg; the same City of Carpona is par∣ticularly named, and established to be one of the places, where the free exercise of Religion should entirely and quietly be en∣joyed, as it may be seen in these words: In the Division before the Mountains at Leva, Carpona and Tulekin.

Nevertheless, Your Majesty's High Com∣missioners appointed in the year 1688 last past in the Mountain Cities, being come to that of Carpona (whereas, according to the intention of the aforesaid Article, and of Your Majesty's Gracious Resolution, and Declaration contain'd in it, instead of the convenient Churches and Schools and Pa∣rishes which were from the Protestants of the Confession of Ausbourg, they should have appointed other convenient and fit places, and left the Protestants in the quiet Possession of them, according to the intenti∣on of the 19th Article in the year 1647,) did on the contrary turn the Protestant Mini∣sters and School-masters out of their Of∣fices, and with severe Threats forbid both all the Protestant Noblemen and Gentle∣men, all the Soldiers of the Garison, as well as all the Inhabitants and Citizens, to continue the Exercise of Religion (which had been enjoy'd in the same place from time out of Memory, and was confirm'd by the Articles as we have already said) till your Majesty's further Resolution were known, to the great prejudice of a Spiri∣tual Exercise, which suffers no delay, and to the diminishing of the Right granted to the Protestants by the Articles, and con∣firm'd by Your Majesty's Favour.

Therefore they do wholly Rely on the Articles, and Your Majesty's Grant, and Humbly beg, that not only convenient and fit places, within the Walls of the said City be appointed to them, for the Buil∣ding of Churches and Schools, and Ere∣cting Parishes; but also, that they may have a Free Exercise of Religion, together with the common and indifferent use of Bells and Burials, according to the afore∣said 26th Article of Sopron, and as they had formerly.

The Grievances of the Imperial and Free Protestant Cities, Veterozolium, Breznobania and Libethbania.

ALL the Protestants of the same Im∣perial and Free Cities, set forth their most lamentable Case in respect of Religion,

that whereas they should noy be hinder'd to enjoy at least in private the free Exercise of Religion granted by the Articles of Sopron, to all and every where in the Kingdom (without excepting any part of it, and less the fourth State, which comprehends all the Imeprial and Free Cities of the Kingdom, belonging properly to the Crown) through His Imperial Majesty's Favour, according to the clear and evident explica∣tion of the 1st Article made before the Co∣ronation, in the year 1608. and confirm'd in the 25th Article of Sopron, but rather by virtue of the following 26th Article of Sopron (which speaks in general of the Cities, and by way of instance names only two of each sort; viz. of the Mountain Cities, and of the Free Cities) His Ma∣jesty's High Commissioners appointed in the year 1688. should also have appointed them commodious and convenient places for the building of new Churches and Schools, and erecting Parishes, yet they have obtain'd nothing: On the contrary, the Ministers have been turn'd at and ex∣pell'd by the High Commissioners, and the Protestants have been most severely for∣bidden by the same to exercise their Reli∣gion in private, or to go to any Neigh∣bouring place where their Religion is Ex∣ercised Moreover against the express grant of the 11th and 12th Article in the year 1647. maugre the Protestants and by force, the said High Commissioners have assign'd and appropriated all the Proper Revenues of Schools and Churches to the Catholick Curates which they have brought in, and have very few Followers in the Cities of Veterozolium, and Breznobania, and but one in Libethbania. In fine, the said High Commissioners did by all means, and do still compell without distinction, all the Protestant Inhabitants and Citizens, espe∣cially the Trades and Handy-craft-men to Ceremonies contrary to their Religion; therefore the said Protestants humbly beg the same Liberty of Religion as is granted in the Articles, and enjoy'd in other Cities, since these in no wise deserve a worse case; and that there may be assign'd them conve∣nient places for the building of new Chur∣ches, and Schools, and erecting Parishes.

The Grievances of the Free and Im∣perial Cities St. George, Bazinga, Tyrnaw, Szakoliza, Kussegh, and Rust.

THese Free and Imperial Cities do also lament and set forth their desolate Case, and great Unhappiness in respect of Religion; that (whereas according to the genuine Sense of the Articles of Sopron, made in the behalf of Religion, its free Exercise is granted to every one, and every where in the Kingdom) they should not be hinder'd to enjoy, at least in private the said free Exercise of Religion; but by Vir∣tue of the 26th Article of Sopron, which speaks in general of the Cities, Places should have been appointed them for the Building of Churches, and Schools, and Erecting Parishes, yet they have obtain'd none of the premisses; but on the con∣trary, have been forbidden to exercise any way their Religion, their Ministers have been expell'd, and forbidden to come any more into the said Cities; it is prohibited under the sorest punishment to frequent the places where there is Exercise of Religion, to go thither, to have Children Baptiz'd, or to receive the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, and to send for Protestant Mini∣sters to Sick and Dying Persons; in a word, the whole Exercise of the Protestant Religion is forbidden, against the sense of the aforesaid Articles, and the Protestants are compell'd to Ceremonies contrary to their Religion; therefore they humbly beg that they may enjoy the same Benefit as is granted in the Articles, and have places ap∣pointed them for the Building of Churches, and Schools, and Erecting Parishes, as well as the other Cities; since that Pri∣vilege is equally granted to all; and there∣fore the case of some, ought not to be worse than that of others.

The Grievances of the Free and Imperial Cities, Trenschin, and Modra.

THese two Free and Imperial Cities complain with a great deal of Sor∣row, that by Virtue of the 26th Article of Sopron, the Lords Commissioners did indeed assign to them places for the Build∣ing of Churches and Schools, and erecting Parishes, and grant them the free Exercise of their Religion; but with such Limita∣tion and Restraint as take away many things essentially requisite and necessary for the said exercise of Religion, and are directly contrary to the genuine intention of the Articles; as,

First, The Lords Commissioners did les∣sen the Number of the Protestant Ministers, and forbid others to be put in their room after their Death.

Secondly, They did forbid all the Pro∣testants (to whom a free Exercise of Re∣ligion is granted, by Virtue of that Ge∣neral

Clause of the 25th Article, to every one, and every where in the Kingdom) to frequent the Neighbouring Churches, and perform in them any duty of Religion.

Thirdly, They did forbid the Ministers to Visit the Estrangers, were they never so Sick.

Fourthly, They did Order that the Handy-craft-men, and common sort of Peo∣ple should be compell'd under severe pu∣nishment to Ceremonies contrary to their way, viz. To walk with the Catholicks in Procession, and carry processional Trophies.

Fifthly, They did forbid the Protestant Ministers to go and Administer Baptism, or perform other Ceremonies in the Neigh∣bouring Towns.

Sixthly, They did appoint that there should be no petty Schools, but such where Children could Learn only to Read, and to Write.

The Grievances of the Counties of Vp∣per Hungary, Semlin, Abavivar, Unghwaar, Saraz, Tornaw, &c. and of all the Protestant Noblemen and Gentlemen living in the Moun∣tain Towns of the Principality of Tokai.

THe same Protestants are forc'd to Re∣present to Your Most Sacred Ma∣jesty, that although in the following words of the 26th Article of Sopron, but in other Counties, as in those of Salawar, Vesprim, Saraz, Moramoruss, Abavivar, Sellia, Semlin, Ugoza, Bodrogh, Tornaw, Komarra, Barzod, Sachsag, Novigrad, Zolnock, Hewecz, Pesth, Pelicz and Soldth united, Chege, Unghwar, and Zatmar, since the Protestants are in possession of almost all the Churches there, the same Churches are left for the use of the actual Possessors of them.

And in the following Clause of the said Article: Finally the Churches which are actually possessed by those of the Helvetian Confession, and of that of Ausbourg, shall be still for their use as before, together with the Parishes, and Schools, and their Reve∣nues, that they may live in peace, and quiet.

Your most Sacred Majesty tending the peace and general quiet of the Kingdom, has been Graciously pleas'd to Ordain, that in the foregoing Counties, all the Church∣es, Parishes, and Schools, together with their Revenues, should be left for the use of the Protestants. Nevertheless, the Churches standing in the Counties of Aba∣vivar, Saraz, Semlin, Tornaw, and Ungh∣war, (which for the most part have been built from the foundation, or repair'd from the lowest ruine by the Protestants) as also the Schools and Parishes, together with their Revenues (left to them by the Protestants in their Wills, and never be∣fore possess'd by the Roman Catholicks) have been taken by force from the Prote∣stants, as well as the Churches, Parishes, and Schools, standing in the Dominion of Rakocz, in these Towns of the County of Semlin, Zantho, Thalia, mod, Kerethur, Tarazal, Liszka, Benny, Toleswa, Ughelly, Patak, Borssy, (which at the time of the Articles of Sopron, and after, were possess'd by the Protestants, and left to the same by the said Articles) in several Towns of the Principality of Tokai, and in Tokai it self; altho' the Church of Tokai was left, and expresly confirm'd by the Articles in the possession of the Protestants.

To this may be added, That against the evident sense of the 25th Article of Sopron, the Protestant Noblemen and Gentlemen of the aforesaid Cities of the County of Sem∣lin, have been, and are still forc'd to for∣bear exercising their Religion in private; which Liberty they had enjoy'd since the seizing of their Churches, and was granted to them by the first Article made before the Coronation, in the year 1608. and confirm'd by the same 25th Article of the Diet of Sopron.

Likewise the Ministers (call'd back from their Exile through Your most Sacred Ma∣jesty's Favour, by Virtue of the aforesaid 25th Article of Sopron,) are forc'd to oblige themselves under pain of death, and the forfeiture of all their Goods, to go out of the same County, or by strict Deeds of reversion to renounce for ever under the same Penalty, to perform any Ecclesiasti∣cal Duty in the said County.

Moreover, although the 25th Article of Sopron evidently declareth that none of the Helvetian Confession, and of that of Aus∣bourg shall be compell'd to any Ceremony contrary to his Religion; and the 26th, that the Catholicks shall not be oblig'd to pay any thing to the Ministers of the Protestants, nor the Protestants to the Cu∣rates of the Catholicks, according to the intent of the 11th Article, in the year 1647. yet they are forc'd even by Military Exe∣cution to do both, and especially to pay the Catholick Curates.

Although by vertue of the often-men∣tion'd 26th Article, the free use of Bells and Burials is equally left to the Catho∣licks, and to the Protestants, nevertheless the Protestants are not suffer'd to bury their

Dead in the usual Burying-places, which is against Christianity it self, they are not permitted neither to use the Bells though made through their care; nay the Noblemen and Gentlemen of the aforesaid Dominion of Rakotz are threatned to be dispossess'd and exterminated out of their Estates, if they do not abjure and renounce the Protestant Religion, which is a down right persecu∣tion of the Protestants. In the like man∣ner the Protestants of Abavivar are forbid∣den by the Purveyor of that County to exercise their Religion; and the Ministers are commanded under pain of Death, and the forfeiture of all their Goods to go out of it, or (if they be willing to continue there as Secular private persons) by most strict deed of reversion to renounce for ever under the same penalty to perform any Ecclesiastical Duty; consequently the Protestant Churches, together with all their Appurtenances have been seiz'd upon by the said Purveyor.

Likewise in a Town called Sepssy of the same County of Abavivar, where the Church could under no pretence be taken from the Protestants, the Tythes of the Territory of the said Town which us'd to belong to the Protestant Minister are seiz'd, and kept in Sequestration by the of Sepssy, by vertue of an Order of the Il∣lustrious Chamber of Scepusium.

In the Towns of Nogymihali, Vinna, and Iztara, in the County of Unghwar, and in the Towns of Tolzeck and Asgath, in the County of Saraz, the Churches, Schools, and Parishes left by the Articles for the use of the Protestants, are by force taken and kept from them by the Catholick Lords of those Mannors.

Lastly, In the Town call'd Somogy in the County of Torna, a moiety of the Re∣venue belonging to the Protestant Minister by a Convention made formerly is taken from him.

All which having been attempted against Your Majesty's Gracious Resolution, and the Articles made in the behalf of the Pro∣testants, they present the same to Your most Sacred Majesty's Consideration, with strong persuasion that it will be Graciously Remedied; and that not only they shall be re-setled in the possession of what is taken from 'em; but also that all the intro∣duc'd abuses shall be taken away.

The same Protestant Inhabitants of the aforesaid Counties of Upper Hungary, and of the Towns stand∣ing in the Dominion of Rakoczia.

The same is done by the Counties of Salawar, Vesprim, Saraz, Moramoruss, Novigrad, Zolnock, Hevecz, Pesth and Soldth, united, which are all comprehended in the Articles.

The Grievances of all the Protestant Noblemen of the Counties of Liep∣ze, Thurocz, Arva, Trenschin; Zolnock, and Sachsag; wherein are contain'd the Injuries and Troubles they have sustain'd upon the account of Religion, against the Articles of Sopron; together with Humble Request for the Redressing of the same.

SInce the Grievances and Complaints of the Counties of Liepze, Thurocz, Ar∣va, Trenschin, and Zolnock agree in all re∣spects, for shortness sake they are put to∣gether here; the same then justly com∣plain that they have been injur'd and di∣sturbed, in that the Protestant Ministers (who perform'd the Duties of their pro∣session in the Noblemens places of Resi∣dence, where the free Exercise of Religion was transferr'd, by Virtue of the 26th Article of Sopron, since the seizing of the Protestant Churches in these Counties) have all been Banish'd (except two, left in two places named in the Articles) with∣in a fortnight, out of the County and place where they liv'd; or if any desir'd to continue in it, he was requir'd to oblige himself by strict deed of Reversion never to perform any Ecclesiastical Duty, and forbidden to remain on any other term, un∣der pain of Imprisonment.

No Schools are permitted but the Petty (or as the Commissioners term it, such where Children learn only to Read and to Write) and but in two places mention'd in the Articles; all the others are generally shut, and prohibited, and their Masters turn'd out, although the 25th Article had restor'd both these, and the Ministers in their respective Offices.

It is strictly forbidden that the Divine Service and Exercise of Religion be per∣formed by Protestant Ministers in the Hou∣ses and places of Residence of Noblemen, or in the Oratories and Chappels belong∣ing to them, but with this admirable Li∣mitation; That if any Noble-Man will have the Divine Service done in his House, he shall employ no other Minister than one of the two left in the County, and that only for themselves, and their Family.

All the Payments whatsoever (except those which belong to the two Schools appointed in each County) are adjudg'd to

the Catholick Curates, and are generally wrested by the same with the help of the Soldiers.

The Peasants are absolutely forbidden to Exercise their Religion in the use of Baptism, Marriage, Confirmation, Burials, and of the Lord's Supper, as also to fre∣quent the places appointed by the Articles for the Divine Service, and are compelled with all possible violence, to Ceremonies contrary to their way.

Moreover, in many Towns of the County of Turocz, as in Bella Zatureza and Pribocz, there were Churches Built at the Charges of the Protestants, whose Members had not reconciled themselves to the Church of Rome, before the Article was made; yet without any regard to the Exception con∣tain'd in the beginning of the 26th Article, all those Churches have been seized upon, and the use of Bells and Burials is granted no more to the Protestants, unless they ask and pay the Catholick Curates for it.

In the County of Sachsag, the Prote∣stants should freely and peaceably have en∣joyed all the Churches, which were in their Possession when the Article was made, and were left for their use by the same Article; yet the Illustrious Wolffgang Earl of Kohary, (Supreme Earl of the said County, by De∣putation (as he has declar'd) of the Illu∣strious George Earl of Erdedy,) with the assistance of the Vicount of the same County, has seized the same Churches, except a very small one, which stands in a most despi∣cable Village called Drieno, and has not been Built by the Protestants: Command∣ing withal all the Protestant Ministers to go out of their respective Parishes, and places of abode under pain of Emprisonment, and forbidding all Persons of quality to enter∣tain them any way even privately; altho' the Protestants of this County had been establish'd, and confirm'd in the free use of all the Churches, which were in their Pos∣session when the Article was made.

The most Humble and Lawful De∣mands of the aforesaid Counties are these.

SInce His most Sacred Majesty both by the Confirmation of the 25th and 26th Articles of the Diet of Sopron, made in 21st Article of the Diet of Presburg, in the year 1687, and by the Resolution declar'd to the Deputies of the said Counties in their Audience, has engaged his Royal Word, not only to observe the aforesaid Articles in all their Points and Clauses, but also to cause the others to observe the same; therefore the Protestants of the aforesaid Counties Humbly beg, that ac∣cording to the most simple and evident Sense of the same Articles, they may be Redressed, Re-establish'd, Restor'd, and by an express Decree confirm'd in the following particulars.

That according to the intention of the the 25th Article of the Diet of Sopron, all their Ministers and Rectors may live freely among them, and perform the Duties of their Prosession, without any Limitation, since the same Article Grants thus much, restoring both the Ministers and School-Masters, even those which were Banish'd, annulling their Deeds of Reversion.

That as many Churches and Chappels, (whose Members are not reconciled to the Church of Rome, and have been Built by the Protestants,) as stand in the said Coun∣ties be restor'd to us, to Exercise our Reli∣gion in them, according to the intent of the aforesaid 26th Article.

That according to the intention of the so often mention'd 26th Article, the Pro∣testants of the said Counties, be discharg'd from paying any thing to the Catholick Curats, and oblig'd only to entertain their own Ministers.

Lastly, That any Protestant of whatso∣ever State and Condition, not excluding the Peasants (according to these words of the 25th Article, to every one and every where,) may freely Exercise his Religion without being compelled to contrary Ce∣remonies; and that neither of the Parties perfume to disturb any way, the other under the pain mention'd in the said Ar∣ticle.

Besides, the foregoing Demands wherein the County of Sachsag joyns with the other Counties, by a particular Right granted in the Articles, the same County of Sachsag, requires, that all the seized Churches be restor'd to the Protestants, which were in their Possession when the Article was made.

The Grievance of the City of Gyongyos.

THis City complains, that whereas according to the express Grant of the 26th Article, of the Diet of Sopron in these words: But in other Counties, viz. in those of Salavar, Vesprim, &c. and Geves (in which this City stands) since the Prote∣testants are actually in Possession of almost all the Churches there, &c. Item, Finally the Churches, which are actually possessed by those of the Helvetian Confession, and of that of Ausbourg, shall be still for their use, &c.

It should have been left in the actual Possession, and use of all the Protestant Churches, Parishes and Schools which were quietly possessed by the Protestants, before and after the Diet of Sopron to the Date underwritten; yet to the great Con∣tempt of His Imperial Majesty's, and of the Article's Grant, and to the great pre∣judice of the Protestants Right, by Order and Commission of the most Reverend Archbishop of Gran, and of the Right Honourable George Earl of Erdody, not only the Churches, but also the Schools and Parishes with all their Appurtenances (consisting in Eleven Vineyards, Five Mills, One Butcher's Stall, and a House which had all been given by Protestants in their Wills, or Purchased with the Protestants Money,) were seized by force on the 21st of May, in the year 1688 last past, by the Honourable Iean Almassy of Heves, and Francis Setuitter of Pesth, Judges of the same Counties; moreover the Protestant Ministers and School-masters were Banish'd, the Free Exercise of Religion even in pri∣vate Houses is forbidden, as well as the use of Bells and Burials in proper places, the Protestants being strictly Commanded to Bury their Dead in remote High-ways and Commons, where all the Filth of the Towns is carried: Therefore they lawfully Demand a full Restitution of all that has been taken from them, and an exact Exe∣cution of the aforesaid Article.

The Grievance of the City of Moramoruss.

THe Protestant Citizens and Inhabi∣tants, together with the Militia of Moramoruss complain, that altho' by Vertue of the 26th Article of Sopron, (wherein the same City of Moramoruss is expresly, named,) they had obtain'd the liberty of exercising publickly their Religion, and of having Churches, Parishes and Schools; and have quietly enjoyed the same with∣out giving any offence to the Catholicks, until the fatal breaking out of the Wars in the year 1683, and the unexpected Burning of the Town, which occasion'd an inter∣ruption of the said Exercise of Religion, the Ministers and their Parishioners having been forced to disperse themselves up and down; yet since the Troubles are appeased, they desire in vain to reassume their publick exercise of Religion, and to call back their Ministers, being hinder'd from the same by the Earl of Hoffkirchen Governour of this Territory, who every day growing severer, forbids with greater Threats, the total Ex∣ercise of the Protestant Religion: Nay, three Months ago the Roman Catholicks did Pro∣claim with the Beat of Drums, that no Protestant should presume to go out of the Territory of Moramoruss, to any Neigh∣bouring, to perform the Duties of his Re∣ligion; nor Exercise it in his private House under pain of Imprisonment, and of other severe Punishments. Therefore they Hum∣bly beg, That this their Grievance may be redressed, and they re-established in the Privilege granted by the Article.

It may be added to the foregoing Grie∣vances, that one Samuel Bizkey, a Prote∣stant Minister of a place of Lower Hun∣gary called Hedes; notwithstanding the Pro∣tection granted to him by the Council of War, has been Plunder'd twice of all the means of Life, Clothes, Books and Furni∣ture, by some Emissaries of the Archbishop of Gran; and at last on the 22d of the last Month of March, was taken and carried to Presburg, into the Prisons of the Arch∣bishop, where he has nothing allowed him, but dry Bread and dirty Water.

Likewise, the Protestant Minister of Tot••∣falu in Upper Hungary, has been taken by, a Jesuit called Father Ravasz, residing at Naghybania, and carried in Fetters into the Prisons of Zatmar, where he is still de∣tain'd and most barbarously used.

The XXI. Article of the Diet of Pres∣burg, in the year 1687, in the busi∣ness of Religion, the 25th and 26th Articles of the year 1681, are re∣new'd with the inserted Decleration.

ALthough they of the Helvetian Con∣fession, and of that of Ausbourg, by their protesting against the 25th and 26th Articles, of the late Diet of Sopron, have unworthily abused the same, and thereby forfeited ipso facto, the benefits granted in them; nevertheless since His most Sacred Majesty tending the Union, and the general quiet of the Kingdom, through his great Favour and Clemency, has most Graciously resolved, that the said Articles shall yet be in force; the States have Order'd, That the same shall be lookt upon as renewed and reinforced, (notwith∣standing the opposition of the Catholick Clergy, and other secular Persons,) and that as far as they have hitherto been in∣fringed through Abuses, introduced by the one, or the other party, they shall forth∣with be put in Execution.

To these Agrievances the Emperor re∣turned a very Gracious Answer, and made several Proposals tending to a Peace.

And First, He offer'd a General Pardon unto all, even to Tekeli himself, provided

he would personally appear to make his Submission.

Secondly, That every Person should be restor'd to his Lands, and Goods confisca∣ted again restor'd.

Thirdly, That free exercise of Religion should be allowed; but the manner how, and the Regulation thereof should be de∣termined at a General Diet, which was judged of absolute necessity for the repose, and quiet of Hungary.

Fourthly, That all the vacant Offices, Governours and Balliages of that Kingdom, should be indifferently conferr'd upon Hun∣garian Gentlemen, who were capable by their Natural parts, and Abilities to Merit and Discharge such Preferments.

And Lastly, That his Imperial Majesty would vacate the Office of Vice-King, and return to the ancient constitution of a Pa∣latine, whose Election should be free ac∣cording to the usage of former times.

The Plague which still Raged in Austria, and Hungary prevented the proceedings of this Treaty, which might have taken ef∣fect some time before, and answer'd all the Demands of the Malecontents;* 3.18 but now so much Blood had been drawn in all Parts, and Corners of that unhappy Kingdom, that it was past the Art of Man to stanch the Bleeding: And besides, Tekeli and his Malecontents were so nearly adjoyn'd, and engaged in secret Leagues, and Alliances with the Turk, that it was almost impossi∣ble to destricate, and disentangle them∣selves from the invitations they had made, and from the Assurances, and Pledges they had given to the Turks. Howsoever, the Emperor not to leave any means unattemp∣ted, until all was become desperate, dis∣patched Count Esterhasi into Hungary in quality of his Plenipotentiary, to put those Overtures into Execution which had been fram'd, and debated in the Emperor's Council. But whilst these things were in agitation, they received another Impedi∣ment, by a discovery made of a Correspon∣dence, which several Principal Officers held with the Maleconts; upon which Filek, and two other Councellors, and Mannagers of the Revenue of Hungary were Arrested, and accused of having moved, and promoted an Insurrection in divers Counties.

Towards the end of this year, when the Armies were drawn into their Winter quarters, new Treaties were set on foot. The Baron de Kaunitz the Emperor's Resi∣dent at Constantinople labour'd to conti∣nue,* 3.19 and renew the Truce; but the Grand Vizier would not agree thereunto on any other Terms, than that it might be allow∣able for the Grand Seignior to afford aid, and assistance to the Malecontents: But this was to cure a Soar with a greater Evil, and what was inconsistent with Reason, to make a Peace, and yet to continue a War.

When the Emperor believed all Accomo∣dation with the Malecontents impossible, at least far distant; Behold on a suddain, and much unexpected, the Counts Tekeli, Pestrozzi and Wessellino in despight of their Engagements to the Turks,* 3.20 offer'd to make Terms by themselves; and to abandon their People and their Cause, in case they as∣sented not thereunto; The Conditions were to have all their Churches restor'd, with their Goods and Estates, which had been Confiscated: To which the Emperor readily assenting, there never appear'd at any time a greater probability and likely∣hood of an Agreement, than upon this o∣verture: But whereas to establish and con∣firm such an Accomodation, it was neces∣sary to convene a Diet, which by reason of the present Contagion could not be done, a Cessation of Arms was in the mean time concluded: But whilst in order thereunto a Conference was held at Tokai, Count Caprara unluckily march'd out of his Quar∣ters with a considerable force towards that place;* 3.21 upon which the Malecontens were so Allarum'd, that they Sallied out of their Winter quarters in great numbers, leaving the Treaty imperfect, and the Cessation of Arms broken and violated.

ANNO 1681.

Notwithstanding the unlucky Accidents which had happen'd to hinder, and disap∣point the Progress of the aforesaid Treaties; Yet at the beginning of this year new over∣tures were made to the Malecontents by the Bishop Sebestini: And tho' some of the most considerable Persons of the Hunga∣rian party, refused to hearken to any Of∣fers which the Emperor should make them; yet Tekeli, and others,* 3.22 formerly the most averse to all Accommodation, did now at least in a seeming manner favour the Me∣thods which tended towards Peace; and in order thereunto, did not only dis∣patch Deputies as far as to Lintz, to Treat thereupon with the Imperial Ministers; but likewise entertain'd a personal Confer∣ence with Count Caprara, and agreed with him to continue a Truce until the resultof a Diet should be known, which was to con∣vene in the Month of Febuary.

That which in all appearance was most probable to administer the greatest difficul∣ty, and cause of dispute, when a Diet should assemble, was the restitution of the Churches, Schools, and other Foundations which the Malecontents challenged as their own, and upon the Right, and Title of

having Erected, and Built them at their own charge and expence. They were also very positive to have their ancient Govern∣ment by a Palatine restor'd, and all the German Garrisons withdrawn out of Hun∣gary, at least, that the Officers placed over the German Forces should be Hungarians, the better to keep the Souldiers within some Terms of Moderation, and Good Be∣haviour towards the People of the Country.

The time appointed for the Diet to meet being come, the Emperor remov'd to New∣stadt, to be nearer to the place of Treaty. But it being the Fate of that poor King∣dom to be unhappy, something or other still intervened to prevent and disappoint the Endeavours of Peace;* 3.23 for whilst some labour'd in that good Work, others made it their business to impede and divert it. And so it was at present; for whilst Tekeli was delighting himself at a House of Plea∣sure, a Plot was laid to surprize and take him during the Truce; of which Tekeli having notice, he countermined the Plot by an Ambuscade;* 3.24 which being oppor∣tunely disposed in the way where they were to pass, the Party which came to seize him was totally defeated. This, and other Artifices of the like nature, foment∣ed jealousies and diffidences between the Parties, that nothing was acted clearly, and with a free Spirit, but with such Cau∣tion and reserves, as easily presaged the little hopes of an accommodation by way of Treaty. Howsoever, some Zealous Men, such as Esterhasi, and Forgatz, who were passionate for the peace of their Country, travel'd from County to County, exhorting the People to lay aside all Animosities,* 3.25 and return again unto that Allegiance and Duty which they ow'd unto their Prince; upon assu∣rance that the Emperor would restore the State of Hungary to the same Condition in which it was in the year 1662. and grant almost all the other Propositions which the Malecontents did demand; provided that the States of that Kingdom would de∣clare the Arch-Duke Ioseph, Son to the Em∣peror, King of Hungary.

To this Proposal the Malecontents were ready also to condescend; on Condition, that at the same time the Kingdom were declar'd Elective, and some Acts repeal'd, which in the year 1664 had made it He∣reditary.

Notwithstanding this difficulty, and di∣vers others which were daily started, dis∣pleasing to the Emperor, the Meeting of a Diet at Oedemburg was so warmly press'd, that the Emperor's Commissioners, and fourteen Deputies from the Malecontents Assembled in the Month of February, as was agreed, tho' Tekeli refus'd to be there present, alledging that the late Treacherous Design against his Person, was a sufficient and a just Excuse for his Absence. This, and some Dispute about the place of Meet∣ing (which the Imperialists desired might be at Presburg) occasion'd a Prorogation of the Diet until April next following.* 3.26 In the mean time the Malecontents held their Consultations in Transilvania, concerning the Measures and Methods they were to take in the next Campaign; and made use of the cessation of Arms, to fortifie their Garrisons, and supply them with Provisions▪

The Clergy of Hungary finding in the Emperor a Spirit so inclin'd unto Peace, that he was ready to condescend unto all the Demands of the Malecontents; and with the rest, to grant and yield unto them all the Churches, of which they had been depriv'd; they being touch'd with a sense of the mischief which might accrue to themselves thereby,* 3.27 sent their Deputies to Vienna before the Convention of the Diet, to represent unto the Emperor the great prejudice, damage and scandal he would cause to the Catholick Religion, by delivering up the Churches, which were already Consecrated, and Hallowed to the Service of God, to be prophaned by Im∣pious and Heretical Worships. This, and such like Speeches serv'd to trouble and di∣stract the Mind of the good Emperor with a thousand new Scruples. Howsoever, be∣ing desirous to appease the Troubles in Hungary, and not disappoint that August Assembly, His Imperial Majesty (a full Month before the Convention) remov'd to Newstadt, to be near, and on all Occasions to be assistant to the Diet; which, notwith∣standing the former Disputes to the con∣trary, was to be held at Oedemburg.* 3.28 But whereas the Emperor was attended with three Regiments for his Guard, the Ap∣pearance seem'd so extraordinary on such an Occasion, that the Malecontents re∣fus'd to send their Deputies, fearing to be over-aw'd in their Debates and Votes by a Military power; unless the Arch-bishop of Strigonium, and other German Lords were first deliver'd into their hands for Hostages, and Security of fair and faithful Dealings▪

But to remove this difficulty, the Empe∣ror discharged his Regiments; and with a Guard only of six hundred Hungarians,* 3.29 made his Entry on the two and twentieth of May into Oedemburg, where he was receiv'd between the double Files of Hungarian and German Soldiers, and Conducted to the Lodgings prepar'd for him by the Commis∣sioners and Deputies there present.

The Diet, over which Count Swartzem∣burg presided in the Name of the Emperor,

had sat several days before his Majesty's Arrival. And on the first day of the Ses∣sion, before they would enter upon any other Business, the Election of a Palatine was propos'd, and three Persons were No∣minated thereunto, viz. Esterhasi, Palfi, and Erdedi; and accordingly were offer'd to the Emperor to make choice of the Per∣son which he thought most worthy,* 3.30 and agreeable to that high Employment, and Office of Trust. But whereas this Prince was entirely in the hands, and possess'd by Father Emeric, lately made Arch-bishop of Vienna, and Abelé the Secretary, he re∣fus'd to determine the Choice, until such time as he had consulted with these two Confidents thereupon.

By this Retardment, all other Matters mov'd slowly, tho' the Diet sate eight hours every day. The least point Administer'd matter of Dispute,* 3.31 and what at the first appearance seem'd easie and of little im∣portance, was render'd difficult and intri∣cate, by reason of the Spirit of Dissention and Bitterness with which that whole As∣sembly was possess'd. And moreover Fa∣ther Emeric excepting against every Person which the Diet propos'd for Palatine, gave a stop to all Proceedings, that the Assembly was upon dissolving; and Prince Swartzem∣burg became so tired and wearied with the many unprofitable and fruitless endeavours, that he deliver'd up his Commission to, Count Capeliers, Superintendant of the Council of War, to preside in his Place.

And so restless were the Soldiers, and difficult to be restrain'd from breaking out into Acts of Hostility, that during the Ces∣sation of Arms, a Party of the Malecontents fell upon a Regiment of the Imperialists and cut them in pieces.

Howsoever the Diet still continued, and the Emperor at length, with the Advice of his two Favourites,* 3.32 pitch'd upon Count Esterhasi to bear the Office of Palatine in Hungary; to whom having administer'd the Oath of Allegiance, and Fidelity, he return'd back again to Newstadt. The next day following, the Diet receiv'd a Letter Signed by Count Tekeli, and six others, signifying their Resolutions to accept the Pardon, and submit to the Emperor: Provided that they might have a free exercise of their Religion granted, their Churches and Estates which were confiscated, restor'd; and the Money which they had engaged to pay the Turk, supply'd, and paid for them by the Emperor. And that for perfor∣mance of the Articles,* 3.33 some means and ex∣pedients should be found out for a satisfa∣ctory Security. This Letter was immedi∣ately dispatched to the Emperor, who with his Council, considering thereupon, abso∣lutely rejected the new Article relating to the Turks, to whom it was resolved to make no payments of Money: Of which answer Tekeli being inform'd, he dispatch'd a Mes∣sage immediately unto Count Caprara, giving him to understand, that he was no longer able to contain his Soldiery within the Rules, and Laws of the Truce, and so without farther delay seized upon two Pas∣ses between Cassovia and Tokai: And to put Matters yet more backwards; the De∣puties who represented the Malecontents at the Diet, made a Petition to the Emperor, requesting him, that he would be graciously pleas'd, to remove out of his Councils and Offices of Trusts all such, as have had any hand, or been instrumental in promoting those Troubles and Civil dissentions, which had now near the space of Twenty years infested and oppress'd that unhappy King∣dom: But to this Demand the Emperor made no other answer, Than that he would consider it. By these motions and steps in the Diet towards a Peace, the Turks conceiv'd a Jealousy, that Tekeli was dispo∣sed and inclined to an Accommodation with the Emperor: To prevent which a Pasha was order'd to discourse and tamper with him,* 3.34 and offer him the Principality of Transilvania after the Death of Apafi: And entertaining also frequent Conferences with him and other Leaders of the Malecontents, the Pasha so mannaged his Discourse with them, by declaring the many advantages, they would receive by covering and shroud∣ing themselves, under protection of the Grand Seignior; that he prevailed upon them to make an offer of Eighty thousand Crowns,* 3.35 in case the Grand Seignior would promise to assist them with a Puissant and Royal Army. The Emperor upon notice of this private and perfidious Treaty with the Turk, was highly incensed, and com∣manded that neither Tekeli, nor any of those who were concern'd in this Confe∣rence,* 3.36 should be admitted as Members in∣to the Diet: And giving it now for grant∣ed, that a War would ensue with the Turk, the Marquis of Baden was ordered to For∣tify Raab, and Count Staremberg to finish the Fortifications of Vienna, from the Ar∣senal of which place great quantities of Granadoes, Bombs, Powder, with Arms, and heavy Cannon were transported down the Danube, to supply that Important For∣tress of Raab.

Notwithstanding all which, the Deputies continued to labour in the Diet, and to ex∣amin the Aggrievances of the Malecontents; and the Palatine Esterhasi made frequent Journies between Oedemburg, and Newstadt to render an Account of all Passages, and Transactions to the Emperor: And that a

conclusion might be put to all matters in question; the Archbishop of Vienna went to the Diet, to agree certain differences arisen between the Clergy and the Laity of Hungary, touching the Title to some Lands and Demesnes, which was still depending in a Law Suit between them.* 3.37 After this Point was agreed, the whole Result of the Diet was drawn up in Writing, and sent to Tekeli; the Substance whereof was this, That all the Churches which the Prote∣stants had Built at their own charge and expence should be restor'd; with free Li∣cense to Erect and Build more, in any part of the Kidgdom, and therein to exercise their Religion, and publickly to Preach. That a considerable Sum of Mony should be paid to the Turks for once and no more, but not by way of Tribute: Provided that the Truce made in the year 1664, be again renewed for twenty years longer, under the same Articles and Conditions: And farther, several expedients and means were agreed for raising Monies for pay∣ment of the Troops, and defraying the charges of the Kingdom, during these times of trouble. To confirm all which Tekeli was desired to appear at the Diet (notwith∣standing the late Prohibition) and to con∣cur with the other Deputies by Signing these Articles:* 3.38 And lest he should make the insecurity of his Person an excuse for his Non-appearance, the Son of Count Esterhasi the Palatine, was offer'd for a Hostage. These Proposals were carried to Tekeli by the Secretary to the Palatine, [year 1681.] who return'd from him in the Month of Iuly, unto the Diet still Sitting at Oedem∣burg; with an answer to this effect; That Tekeli would not be satisfied with less, than an entire restitution of all the Churches: That one single Sum of what value soever would not content the Turks,* 3.39 who requir'd an Annual Tribute of 40.000 Rix Dollars, without which they refused to restore to the Malecontents their Wives, and Chil∣dren which they had given in Hostage: And moreover, this Messenger gave them to understand, that Tekeli absolutely refu∣sed to appear at the Diet, and that He, and his Party were not satisfied with the Election of Esterhasi to be Palatine. This answer was the cause of much Debate and Division in the Diet; and their Minds and Councils were farther disturbed upon the News, that the Forces of the Malecontents being joyn'd with a considerable Body both of Turks and Transilvanians, were become 15.000 strong; that the Pasha of Waradin kept so close a Correspendence with the Malecontents, that it was more than pro∣bable, that their interest and alliances were so firmly united, that neither Party was at liberty to make Terms, or Articles of Peace without the Assent, or Concurrence of the other. The truth of which soon appear'd; for Tekeli not long afterwards marched near the Confines of Belgrade,* 3.40 where he joyned with a Body of 20.000 Turks; and thereby gave evident Demon∣strations of his Resolution to maintain the War, and that his former proposals, and steps towards Peace, were all false and feigned, with design to Amuse the Minds of the Emperor and the Diet. The Turks had not as yet declar'd a War, for their Forces and Troops from the remote parts of Asia were not in a readiness, nor on their March; till which time the Emperor was to be amused with Treaties, and the appearance of that great Body of Turks near Belgrade, was with pretension only to restore Tekeli to the Possession of his Lands, Houses, and Estate, of which he had been unjustly deprived by the Emperor, and his Favourites.

The Emperor finding it now absolutely necessary to conclude an Accommodation with the Malecontents, amongst whom new difficulties daily arose, returned in Person from Newstadt to the Diet at Oedemburg, where the Malecontents thought it reasona∣ble, that the Tribute which they had en∣gaged to pay unto the Turks, should be charged and levied on the Estates of those, who had been the causes of the Troubles, and Confusions in that Kingdom. This motion had so little ground, and was so unlikely to succeed, that it put all things backwards; and induced the Emperor to limit the Session of the Diet to the 16th of August, hoping within that time to agree on all Points with such, who continued constant in their Loyalty and Allegiance to him; and for particular Aggrievances, they were to be composed by a Select Com∣mittee appointed for that purpose. But all this while most of the Protestants refused to come to the Diet, by reason that the Points about Religion were post-poned, by the endeavours of the Archbishop of Stri∣gonium, which they in the first place, and before all other Matters desir'd to have de∣cided.

This Point being laid aside, the Diet fell to debate on the Proposition sent by Tekeli, relating to a Tribute demanded by the Turks; and as an expedient, and by way of Equivalent for that, it was proposed to resign into the Hands of the Turks three Counties, viz. Kalo, Zatmar and Liptpow; to which the Turks seemed with some rea∣son to claim a Title, in regard, that no longer than since the year 1660, they had been disjoyn'd from the Principality of Tran∣silvania. But an end was soon put to this

Controversie; for both the Hungarians themselves were unwilling to have a Peace purchased from the Turk at the price of their Country, by dismembring three Coun∣ties from that Kingdom; at the mentioning only of which the People were so enraged, that fearing lest the Emperor should pri∣vately conclude some Article with the Turk in reference thereunto, they would not be satisfied until he had permitted them to joyn one of their Confidents with Ca∣prara, the Emperor's Resident at Constanti∣nople, who might be privy to all the Trea∣ties, and Negotiations with the Turk; nor would the Turks accept thereof in satisfa∣ction for renewing the Truce, but raised new and greater Demands, as they found the Emperor inclinable to yield and con∣descend: For now the Grand Vizier requi∣red to have Leopolstadt demolish'd,* 3.41 on pretence that it had been Built, and Forti∣fied contrary to the Articles of the late Treaty: And declar'd likewise the Grand Seignior's resolution, to give aid and as∣sistance to the Malecontents, until such time, as he had put them into a capacity of paying the Annual Tribute, for which they were engaged.

New difficulties were every day started at the Diet, so that the Emperor was de∣sirous to dissolve it, so soon as was possi∣ble; but yet he thought not fit to do it abruptly, or to break it up in discontent; but that something might be done in mat∣ters of Religion,* 3.42 on which the Protestants most insisted: In order unto which it was agreed, to grant them a hundred Churches, with Money to build others, in places most convenient.

That all Cities and Towns, should enjoy a free exercise of their Religion: And that all Hungarian Soldiers in the Frontier Garrisons should do the like.

That all Churches which since the year 1670, had been in the Possession of either Party, should so remain.

That Lutherans and Calvinists might build Churches in any Town, or City where they were wanting, and Lords and Gentlemen might build Chappels, or Orato∣ries in any of their Houses, or Castles.

That in case any Points of Difference should arise relating to Religion, or the Matters preceeding, they were not to be decided by the Sword, but by the Sentence of the King of Hungary. And that all People of what Perswasion soever might live amicably, no Person was to Revile the other on account of his or their Reli∣gion, or to utter injurious or unhansome Terms thereof.

These particulars with some additional Regulations, being at last agreed in the Diet, and sign'd by the Emperor; The next great work was, in what manner the Malecontents might be restor'd to their Estates, and to their Goods which had been confiscated: And how the German Troops,* 3.43 and stranger Soldiers might with safety and ease be removed out of their Garrisons, and all parts of Hungary; which next to the business of Religion, was the greatest con∣cernment of the Diet. The next Aggrie∣vance was the Chamber of the Kingdom, which Office, contrary to the will and ap∣probation of the Deputies of the States, was executed by the Bishop of Newstadt, whom they consider'd as the Chief Au∣thor, and Fomenter of all the Troubles of that Kingdom: But herein, the Emperor was not willing as yet to gratify the Diet. Nor could the Deputies agree amongst themselves of the manner, how to make those things practicable, which they in the most erarnest manner desir'd: And such were the Divisions amongst them, that what the Seculars agreed upon in the Morning, was disturbed, and undone by the Clergy in the Afternoon; which the Emperor well considering, and how Men of such dif∣ferent interests perplex all Councils; was pleased to dismiss the Archbishop of Strigo∣nium, and the Bishop of Newstadt, as also the Count Capliers, a great stickler for the Rights of the Church, from their atten∣dance on the Diet; so that the Imperial Commissioners were reduced to three Per∣sons, namely the Prince of Swartzemburg, the Count of Nostiz, and Oker the Chan∣cellour. And farther,* 3.44 to satisfy the Male∣contents in their pretensions, the Bishop of Newstadt, was put by his Office of Vice-President of the Chamber of Hungary, and the same was conferr'd on Count Erdedi, a Person much more acceptable to the Peo∣ple. This gracious Clemency and Compli∣ance of the Emperor, was so satisfactory to the Protestants, that they wholly submit∣ted that point about the confiscated Goods to the favour, and benign inclinations of his Imperial Majesty, who not to abuse that confidence which his Subjects reposed in him, did freely, and of his own accord, give order, that the Goods, and Estates of the Counts Serini, Nadasti, and Frangipani, with those of several other Lords, that had been confiscated for High Treason, should be restor'd again to their Children or Heirs. And the States on the other side to demon∣strate the Gratitude and Duty which they professed unto their Prince, did in Testimo∣ny thereof, make a Present unto the Em∣press of a Purse of Gold, containing 2000 Ducats, which her Majesty graciously re∣ceived; and bestow'd the same towards Reparations of the Catholick Churches,

which by reason of the Wars, and other Troubles of the Kingdom, were become ruinous and decayed: Which if the Pro∣testants had fore-seen, 'tis probable, they would have employ'd the Money rather for Reparation of their own Churches, than to those of their Adversaries. Thus the chief Points of Difference being ami∣cably concluded, and sign'd by the Empe∣ror,* 3.45 the Diet was dissolved the 29th of December 1681. after which the Emperor with his Court return'd to Vienna.

But these Treaties and Agreements were so imperfect and so little observed, by rea∣son of the Wars with the Turks, Parties and Factions breaking out every day, and continual Skirmishes disannulling the Ar∣cles concluded; nothing could be built hereupon, nor the Agreement take the least effect, nor so much as regarded, until the year 1689. when the Turks Suing for a Peace, the Protestants made the following Address to His Imperial Majesty as follow∣eth, The which I have inserted here for the sake of the Reader, and the easiness in understanding this History.

Sacratissima Caesarea Regiaque Majestas Domine Domine Clementissime.

LIcet firmiter omnino supponeremus ab Anno jam integro & medio Articularem medeiam Gravaminum Religionis nostrae Evangelic•• humillime supplicantibus, & subinde ple∣nius ac plenius tam injurias contra Articulos Sopronienses 25 & 26. Anno 1681. no∣bis illatas, quam etiam claras, & omni obscuritate carentes eorundum Articulorum Conces∣siones pro basi & fundamento legitimae Instantiae nostrae adducentibus nobis, Iustiam Causae & Postulatorum nostrorum Majestati Vestrae Serenissimae, ac passim omnibus Augustissimae Aulae suae Ministris usque adeo innotuisse, ut ulteriori dictae instantiae nostrae recrudescentia & commemoratione non nisi rem ••ctam agere videamur.

Quia verò non raro id circumferri nunc etiam intelligimus, vel quod Commissiones Regiae per Hungariam anno praeterito, ac ante institutae, nihil contra dictamen praescriptorum Ar∣ticulorum Soproniensium instituerint, vel quod plura nos petamus, quam iidem Articuli nobis permitterent.

Pro utrius{que} proinde praemissae dubietatis sublatione, ac item clare satis instantiae nostrae placidatione (vel eo magis, quod saepe saepius per meritissimos Majestatis Vestrae Sere∣nissimae Augustissimae Aulae Ministros desuper assecurati fuerimus, quod, quae in praescriptis Articulis Soproniensibus clara essent, circa ea nos citra quamvis difficultatem & pro∣crastinationem expeditos & comservatos iri:) Operae pretium existimavimus nos facturos si membratim tam dictorum Articulorum formalem Contextum, ac in iis radicatam, immedi∣ateque verbis Articulorum subnexam instantiam nostram, quam praedictarum Commissionum Regiarum, vel & eorundem hominum, aliorumque ingerentium, sub schemate praetextu effe∣ctuationis Articulorum praejudiciosas & exquisitas interpretationes, ac desuper institutas deci∣siones, hic, seu in Tabella quapiam è diametro sibi ad invicem opposuerimus, hacque ratione & praescriptorum Articulorum per nonnullos factam Convulsionem, & articulariter luculentae Instantiae nostrae aequitatem, simulac, multiplices injurias, ad oculum quasi, profundissima Ho∣magialis fidelitatis cum subjectione demonstraverimus. Et quidem

ARTICULUS XXV. Haec formalia habet. (Book 25)

ET quia propter bonum Pacis, tranquil∣litatemque Regni publicam in Nego∣tio Religionis quoque sua Majestas sese benigne resolvere dignata esset: Ideo ean∣dem etiam Resolutionem Articulis Regni Status & Ordines inferunt▪

I.

Ac imprimis quidem, cum liberum Religionis exercitium jam antea in Anno 1606. vigore Pacificationis Viennensis con∣cessum, his motibus à parte nonnullo∣rum interturbatum fuisset: Ideo confir∣mato hoc loci Articulo 1. dictae Pacifi∣cationis, idem Exercitium omnibus & ubique per Regnum, (salvo tamen Jure Dominorum Terrestrium) juxta Articu∣lum primum Anno 1608. ante Coronatio∣nem editum, liberum permittitur.

[Hinc ex his Articuli verbis legitime in∣stamus, ut idem exercitium quod Annis prioribus, seu sub iis motibus, à parte nonnullorum turbatum fuisset, nec aliter ante dictos motus, quam per Ministros Evangelicos, seu Praedicantes, exercebatur, Omnibus & ubique per Regnum (quod ex vi praecitati Articuli 1. Anno 1608. ante Coronationem editi, per expressum omnes etiam Liberas Civitates, qua quartum Sta∣tum in se comprehenderet, adeoque ad Oppida & Villas etiam evidentissime se extenderet) liberum permittatur.]

II.

Ac Praedicantibus quoque & Scho∣larum Magistris, alias vel proscriptis, vel propter certas Reversales munia suae pro∣fessionis exercere non valentibus, liber in in Regnum reditus, liberaque Religionis suae Professio & Exercitium, cassatis eate∣nus etiam ipsorum Reversalibus, conce∣ditur.

[Hinc quoque legitime lucidissimeque sequitur, Praedicantes, & Scholarum Magi∣stros ab exilio ad Professionis suae munia & exercitium restitutos, libere in Regno, uni∣versis item Civitatibus, Oppidis, & Villis subsistere, & Religionis suae professione Ex∣ercitium ac munia peragere posse: Neque ulterius aliquas Reversales jam taliter Ar∣ticulo tenus damnatas & cassatas ab iis exi∣gi convenire.]

III.

Et nullus Regnicolarum in libero suae Religionis Exercitio à modo impo∣posterum quoquomodo turbetur.

[Ista nullitas clarissime concludit, nec Ecclesiasticas, nec seculares Personas, ade∣oque nec Nobilem, nec Civem, nec Ru∣sticum in libero Religionis suae exercitio turbandum. Id verò ut dicatur Exercitium

Liberum caussas & instrumenta, per quae exercetur, Ministros videlicet denecesse re∣quiri, nemo negabit.]

IV.

Sed neque Augustanae & Helveti∣cae Confessioni addicti ad Caeremonias Confessioni suae contrarias compellan∣tur.

[Haec generalitas quoque confirmat pri∣ora, id est, nec Nobiles, nec Ignobiles, nec Cives, nec Rusticos quoque compelli debere.

ARTICULUS XXVI. (Book 26)

V.

AD haec Templa quoque per Au∣gustanae & Helveticae Confes∣sioni addictos aedificata, & ritu Catholico necdum reconciliata, per certos Commis∣sarios eisdem assignanda.

[Hinc quoque legitimè instamus Capel∣larum & Templorum non reconciliatorum, quales Capellae darentur complures in Lyptoviensi, Thurazensi, & aliis Comita∣tibus, nobis fiendam Cessionem & Assigna∣tionem.]

VI.

In aliis verò locis juxta benignam suae Majestatis resolutionem loca pro aedi∣ficandis Templis, Scholis, & Parochiis erigendis, pro commoditate eorundem Augustanae & Helveticae Confessioni ad∣dictorum per eosdem Commissarios desig∣nanda decernuntur.

[In hoc etiam legitime & legaliter in∣stamus pro locorum commodorum & con∣gruorum, & vel maxime Liberis & Regiis Civitatibus Cassoviensi, & Epperiensi in superiore Hungaria, quibus contra hujus Articuli expressum tenorem, in locis incon∣venientibus, incommoda ac minus decen∣tia designata essent loca intra moenia Civi∣tatum (innuentibus id memorati Articuli subsequenter Puncto 9. allegandis clarissimis verbis,) ubi commoda & capacia haberentur loca, adeoque etiam aliis omnibus simili jure gaudentibus Civitatibus, gratiossime impertienda excisione.]

VII.

In aliis verò Comitatibus, veluti in Szaladiensi, Weszprimiensi, Jauriensi, Co∣maromiensi, Abavyvariensi, Saarossiensi, Zempliniensi, Ugocehens••, Bereghienfi,

Thornensi, Gómóriensi, Korsodiensi, Hon∣thensi, Neogradiensi, Szolnock & Her∣ves, necnon Pesth, Pilis & Soldth unitis: Item Szabolczensi, Ungh & Szathmariensi; Siquidem de praesenti essent in actuali usu omnium fere Templorum ibidem habi∣torum, ideo eadem pro Actualibus eo∣rundem Possessoribus usuanda relicta sunt.

[Hic etiam legitimè petimus, quod, si∣quidem tempore conditi Articuli in enarra∣tis Comitatibus Evangelici omnia fere Tem∣pla, quae jamnum iisdem majori ex parte contra sancitum violenter ademta essent, prae manibus habuissent, ac expost Articu∣lariter in Possessione eorum relinquendi de∣celarati essent, ita eosdem imperturbatos debuisse ac debere relinqui.

VIII.

Praeterea in Confiniis Regni, & quidem in Generalatu contra Canisam in Szenegroth: In Generalatu Jauriensi, in Tihany, Vasony, Papa, Veszprim, Jaurini & Comoarmij. In Generalatu Antemontano, Levae, Carponae & Fúlekini. In Generalatu superioris Hungariae in Putnok, Onod, Szendró, Thokay, Kalo & Szathmar.

Vi concessionis istius Comaromij, Car∣ponae, & Thokaini Confiniis sicut & aliis de∣terminatis, exercitium liberum una cum Templis ibidem habitis, & eo tum possessis, relictum fuisse, evidentis est sequelae.]

IX.

Ac tandem in liberis & montanis Civitatibus, utpote Trenchiniensi, Modren∣si, Cremniczensi & Novizoliensi, ac in su∣periore Hungaria, omnibus itidem Civi∣tatibus similiter loca pro aedificandis Templis, Scholis & Parochiis assignanda conceduntur.

[Quid ex his verbis directius & clarius inferri potest, quam quòd in liberis Civita∣tibus, quales sunt Cassovia, Epperies, Leu∣schovia, Bartpha, Cibinium, Kesmarkime∣ra, Nagybanya, Posonium, Tyrnavia, Sza∣koliza, Bazinium, Modra, Sancti Georgij, Kúszegh & Rust, & Montanis, quales iti∣dem sunt Novizolium, Veterozolium, Carpona, Schemniczium, Cremnizcium, Li∣bethbanya, Bresznobanya, Bakabanya, Bela∣banya, Uybanya, & aliae, (pro quarum modalitate praemissa quapiam distinctione, & diversitate, proque exemplo ex utroque ordine tam videlicet Montanarum binae, & Li∣berarum similiter binae recensentur,) similiter loca commoda, & quidem citra aliquam locorum exterorum restrictionem in ipsis Civitatibus, id est, in medio ipsarum Civita∣tum, juxta genuinum & literalem sensum praeallegatorum verborum dicti Articuli, pro aedificandis Templis Scholis & Parochiis assignanda venirent.]

X.

Templa demum, in quorum actuali possessione iidem Augustanae & Helveticae Confessioni addicti de facto sunt modo praevio, prae manibus eorundem una cum Parochiis & Scholis, proventibusque eo∣rundem, propter bonum Pacis, ut nimirum

quiete & pacifice vivant, relinquuntur usu Sepulturae & Campanarum pro Catholicis ibidem degentibus aeque ac ipsis libero relicto.

[Hoc quoque membrum clarissimè con∣firmare comperitur, praescriptum punctum 7. & innuere id, quod in quorum Templorum possessione actuali protunc Evangelici erant, ulterius etiam illis, unà cum proventibus, parochiis & scholis relinqui debere, usu in∣super Campanarum & Sepulturae communi utrimque manente.]

XI.

Interea verò nec Catholici Ministris Augustanae & Helveticae Confessioni ad∣dictis, nec verò horum sequaces Plebanis Catholicis ad mentem Articuli 11 An. 1647. solvere obligentur.

[Clarissima sunt haec verba Articuli, & ex superabundanti elucidantur per confirmati∣onem 11 Artic. 1647. qui sic habet:

Nec Evangelici Status Catholicis Plebanis, & è converso Status Catholici Evangelicis Ministris ad ullas solutiones pendendas sint obligati.

Et per subsequentem Articulum 12. ejusdem Ann. explicatius per haec verba:

Ubi verò parochias non haberent Audito∣res Evangelici, solutionem pendant suae Religionis Ministris, cujus videlicet Mi∣nisterio, seu opera usi fuerint, sicut & Catholici Parochis Catholicis: Ubi autem hactenus Auditores Evangelici non solvis∣sent Plebanis Catholicis, imposterum eti∣am ad nullas solutiones praestandas ullo sub praetextu cogantur ad solvendum; prout nec Catholici Evangelicis. Ad haec, quoad Sto∣larum proventus & pensiones, tenore expressarum allegati 12 Articuli 1647. continentia∣rum:

Stolarum autem Proventus, seu solutiones in quibusvis locis Plebani Catholici & Ministri Evangelici à suae Religionis auditoribus totaliter percipiant.

Quorum Articulorum evidentissima constitutione ab omni prorsus solutione Catholicis Plebanis fienda Evangelici liberantur & eximuntur, huicque tamquam positivae legi firmiter inhaerere volumus.]

XII.

Omnibus porro Magnatibus & No∣bilibus in Regno degentibus in Arcibus & solitis Residentiis suis, pro ritu cujusvis Professionis, Oratoria & Sacella aedificare & donare liberum sit.

[Hac in parte legalis est nostra instantia, ut in solitis Residentiis Nobilium pro ritu cujusque professionis Oratoria & Sacella

habere liceat, prouti post factam Templo∣rum occupationem id in usum & praxin in Compluribus Comitatibus deductum, fue∣rat.]

XIII. Posthac verò nullae Templorum, Scholarum & Parochiarum occupationes, vel Exercitij turbationes ab utrimque, sub poena in Articulo 8. Uladislai decreti 6. expressa, fiant.

Processus, seu Conclusiones, Com∣missionum Regiarum Articulis So∣proniensibus omni ex parte adver∣santes.

COntra membrum ex adverso positum Pri∣mum Excelsae Commissiones Regiae, vel per se, vel per homines privatos in compluri∣bus Liberis ac Regiis, Montanisque Civita∣tibus; signanter in Sancto Georgio, Bazini••,

Tyrnaviae, Szakolizae, Schemnizij, Veterozo∣lij, Carponae, Libethbanyae, Breznobanyae, Bahabanyae, Belobanyae, Vibanyae, Kúszeghi∣ni & Ruszt, quae alias essent Liber idemque quartus status, tale liberum exercitium (quod nimirum consisteret in cultu divino per verbi Dei praedicationem, Cantionum, Orationum, Baptismatum, sacoae Eucharistiae, Copulae, Sepulturae, & aliarum pro ritu suo suscepta∣rum Ceremoniarum usum & administrationem, adeoque per Ministros Ecclesiasticos fieri & exerceri assoleret) non admittendo, imo se∣vere inhibendo: Patet ex eo, dictas Commis∣siones in praescriptis locis taliter totale Exer∣citium contra dictum Articulum sustulisse. Si∣quidem ubi haec talia non exercentur, id nec exercitium dici posset. Non absimiliter Op∣pida, Villas, & Rusticos (vi praejudiciosae illius in apertissimum exterminium Liberae Religionis Evangelicae, ac etiam Evangelico∣rum tendentis adjectae & insertae Clausulae: Salvo jure Dominorum Terrestrium) contra te∣norem confirmationis allegati Articuli 1. Ann. 1608. in omnibus Comitatibus libero Exerci∣tio taliter privasse.

Contra II. Dictae Commissiones passim ubi∣que per Regnum & Comitatus duobus solum Praedicantibus in singulo Comitatu, ac uno vel altero in quibusdam liberis Civitatibus per∣missis, reliquos omnes alibi intra quindenam, alibi intra triduum, uti in Comitatibus Lyp∣toviensi, Arvensi, Thuroczensi, Hówhensi, Zo∣liensi, aliisque, extra Comitatum relegare praesumserunt: Vel si quibus in Comitatu ma∣nere placeret, ab iis strictas Reversales su∣per Ministerij renuntiatione eo facto exigendas praeceperunt. Scholas etiam Triviales, solum aliquantum legere & scribere instituentes per∣mitti determinarunt. Qualiter porro libera illa Religionis Juae Professio & Exercitium Ministris nostris per nonnullos servata sit, testantur tam scripta complurimorum extra Comitatus relegatio, quam Ministrorum quoque Evangelicorum Epperiensium è Civitate, loco alias Articulariter denominato, per Magistratum Catholicum praetexentem, hane fuisse Majestatis Vestrae Serenissimae seriam voluntatem ac Mandatum, licentiose sane intentata exturbatio, ade∣oque Praedicantium & Scholarum Rectorum, etiam in Dominio Rakocziano superiorum Regni Hungariae partium, misere alias degentium, aut sub amissione bonorum & capitis è Dominio eodem migrandorum, aut severissimis Reversalibus sub eadem cautione ad nulla umquam mu∣nia Ecclesiastica ibidem exercenda semet obstringendorum, per Officiales ejusdem Dominij in∣timata violenta Compulsio: & magis quatuor Praedicantium per Emin. Principem Cardina∣lem à Kollonich in Arce Ledniezensi facta incarceratio, à quibus similiter praejudiciosae Re∣versales subscribendae in sui eliberationem exiguntur.

Contra III. Isthoc est, super quo cum ge∣mitibus conquerimur, nos tam per ipsas Com∣missiones, quam privatas quasque personas, passim turbatos esse: Nec verba suffuciunt exprimere, quot modis subinde turabati fueri∣mus, tam nos, quam Ministri nostri, ac eti∣amnum turbantur, ac turbamur. Pro exemplo solum brevitatis caussa (ne reiterare videa∣mur

praememoratos Comitatus, & plurima Comitatus Zempliniensis in attacto Dominio Rakocziano superioris Hungariae existenti•• Oppida, horumque Ministros) praememorata Civitas Epperies in superiore Hungaria, & in inferiore, praeter Posonium, Sopronium, Mo∣dram, Cremniczium, Neozolium, omnes caeterae Civitates cum suis Evangelicis Ministris, si∣cut etiam Praedicans Hodossiensis in Insula Czalokóz, qui omnibus vitae mediis, vestitu, libris & supellectili per Secretarium D. D. Archiepiscopi Strigoniensis, & milites penes se assumtos privatus est: quam sortem alij quoque quamplurimi patiuntur, & aut speciali Dei providen∣tia, aut mulctarum pensione, vel verò medio Reversalium, eliberationem sui consequi pote∣runt, in continuis vicissitudinibus miseram ac inopem vitam ducentes.

Contra IV. Commissiones Evangelicos in Ci∣vitate Trenctriniensi, & aliis passim ad vexil∣lorum Processionalium comparationem ac ipsas Processiones cogendos, uti & in confinio Coma∣romiensi pronuntiarunt, adeoque & Rusticos Evangelicos ubique ad frequentationem Tem∣plorum Catholicorum compellendos jubent. Imo omnes liberas Civitates Exercitio Evangelico carentes ad Actus Ministeriales ritui ipsarum contrarios adigere mandant.

Contra V. Nullo habito respectu praescriptae Articulariter decretae locorum non reconcili∣atorum nobis fiendae assignationis, eaedem Com∣missiones omnia Templa & Capellas in Lyptoviensi, Arvensi, Thuroczensi, Zoliensi & Honthensi Comitatibus occuparunt; licet quidem in Thu∣roczensi per Evangelicos aedificata, & ritu Catholico non reconciliata in Pribocz, Bella & Zathuriza fuerint. In Comitatu verò Lyptoviensi Capellae similiter per Evangelicos & Dominos terrestres talium sundorum aedifi∣catae in Kiraly, Lehota, Potornya & Vicbicze; ac alibi reperirentur, ab harum tamen usuatione, ingressu & ibidem peragendo cultu strictissi∣mè inhibiti, ac ad duo saltem loca, ubi Templa aedificari permissa sunt aliquot mille hominum incapacia, imo propter distantiam, incongrua, periculosa, & dissicilia, relegati.

Contra VI. In Liberis & Regiis Civitati∣bus Partium Hungariae superiorum alibi Com∣missio Regia, alibi verò Officiales Cameratici, imo privati quoque homines, sicut Cassoviae, & potissimum Epperiessini plane extra deserta ac desolata suburbia in locis longe dissitis Cam∣pestribus, iisque Contumeliosis, erigendis Templis, Parochiis & Scholis pro qualibet trium Nationum Communitate incommoda & obscaena loca, (quo ab sacrum etiam finem san∣ctissimo Deo dicanda Templa Christianis homi∣nibus aedificare nefas ac piaculum omnino esset) maximo Evangelicae Religionis cum despectu designarunt.

Contra VII. Commissiones Regiae tamen in Comitatibus plurimis, uti etiam Honthensi, qui unus esset ex praescriptis enumeratis, om∣nia Templa mediante Vicecomite illius Comi∣tatus

occupari, & Praedicantes amoveri fe∣cerunt. Pariter fecerunt in Abavyvariensi, Zempliniensi, Bereghiensi Comitatibus, in Bonis, ut praememoratum, Universis Rakoc∣zianis Officiales ejusdem Dominii, ac in Oppido Gyóngyós, quod ipsum potiorem partem Comi∣tatus Heves constitueret, nonnullae privatae personae Templum Helveticae Confessioni ad∣dictorum occupare, Ministros removere, imo totale exercitium Religionis suae iisdem serio inhibere praesumserunt: Nec absimiliter etiam in Oppido Iaszbreny & confinio Legrad proces∣sum. Esto, quod hi recensiti Comitatus es∣sent de numero illorum, qui juxta Articulum in possessione omnium prae manibus habitorum Templorum relicti sunt.

Contra VIII. Comaromij interim privati saltem homines Exercitium Evangelicum to∣taliter inhibuerunt, prouti talem inhibitionem ulterius quoque practicaturi proximè ad pul∣sum Tympani, non solum intra Confinium il∣lud, sed etiam ad circumjacentia loca egres∣sum pro peragenda devotione sua Evangelicis sub incaptivatione eorum, & aliis gravibus poenis severissimè interminati sunt. Similiter Carponae per Regiam Commissionem, & Tho∣kaini per Deputatos, locis licet Articularibus nomine tenus specificatis inhibitum exercitium, & Templa occupata.

Contra IX. Commissiones Regiae, vel & De∣putati homines ejusdem extra Trenchinium, Mo∣dram, Cremniczium, & Novizolium, in reliquis inferiorum partium Regni Civitatibus, nulla loca excidissent, quae siquidem omnes una eadem∣que libertatis praeragativâ gauderent, Conditio etiam unius prae alterius deterior esse non debe∣ret. In superiori porrò Hungaria qualianam loca excisa forent, ac ubi contra sanam mentem evi∣dentissimi hujus Paragraphi, in Civitatibus, adeoque earum moeniis, non verò extra easdem excisionem locorum fiendam apertissimè decla∣rantis, ad punctum 6. ubi commoda & conve∣nientia, obque sacrum finem Deo dicanda loca exscindenda innuerentur, isteque Paragraphus eo se reflexivè haberet, remonstratum.

Contra X. Commissiones vero, uti praemissa 7. difficultate attactum, in nonnullis Comitati∣bus, qui omnino tempore conditi Articuli in actuali Templorum possessione fuerunt, contra dictamen hujus Articuli Templa talia una eum omnibus appertinentiis occuparunt, uti in

Comitatu Honthensi & Oppido Gyógyós. Prae∣terea in eodem Oppido Gyóngyós nonnullae pri∣vatae personae omnes proventus, & pia legata ab Evangelicis abstraxerunt, Sepulturas in locis competentibus inhibuerunt, adeo ut com∣plures in Cellariis demortuos suos longo tem∣pore asservare necessitati fuerint, ad funera∣tionem despectuosam quadriviorum & compoto∣rum relegati existentes. Campanarum etiam liberum usum fere ubique per Regnum eaedem Commissiones Evangelicis interdixerunt. His similia aeque in Comitatu Zempliniensi, ac signanter in praementionati Dominij Rakoczi∣ani Oppidis, Thalia, Mad, Szantho, Kereszthur, Tarczel, Liszka, Bennye, Tolezva, Patak, Vyhally, Borssy & Tokai, nominatis, Officiales ejusdem Dominii patrarunt, quippe qui Univer∣sis dictorum oppidorum Templis (in quorum actuali Dominio tam tempore conditi hujus Ar∣ticuli, quam expost etiam fuissent, de caeteroque prae possessione eorundem ad mentem Articuli imperturbatè relinqui debuissent.) cum eorundem proventibus per Evangelicos collatis, Paro∣chiis item ac Scholis violenter occupatis liberum Religionis eorundem exercitium, vel in pri∣vata etiam domo usuandum severissimis sub minis inhibuerunt, ac etiam Campanarum per eos∣dem Oppidanos Evangelicos fieri curatarum, prout & Sepulturae communem usum planè non admittendum interdixerunt; sic Epperiensis & Cassoviensis civitatum Evangelicis quoad pro∣ventus Ecclesiasticos omnia pia legata per Magistratum loci & clerum sunt via facti erepta; quibus insimul Campanarum & Sepulturae communis usus absolutissimè denegatur. Funerum porro intra moenia Civitatum cum solitis cantibus & ceremoniis conveniens & publica deductio severa cum comminatione cavetur & non admittitur.

Contra XI. Commissiones verò ubique in Comitatibus Plebanis Catholicis omnes soluti∣ones addixerunt. In Civitatibus autem, ut ex Fisco, seu Communi Civitatis a••rario (ad quem respectu pluralitatis & majoris numeri Evangelicorum Catholici minimum quantum contribuerent) Plebanis solutio fiat, prae∣scripserunt Nos, ut nostratibus tam Ministris, quam Scholae docentibus, extraordinariè ex propriis prospiciamus, manifestè tam contra praescriptos Articulos, quam etiam mentem Sacrae Scripturae, laborantibus solum mercedem tribuentis; non laborantibus verò nec man∣ducare debere inventis, invitos cogendo. Offi∣ciales identidem saepe allegati Dominij Ra∣gocziani in superiori Hungaria, assumto quo∣que brachio Militari, ad solutionem Plebanis Catholicis in eodem dominio pendendam citra discrimen, Nobiles pariter & ignobiles incolas Evangelicos omni conatu adigunt.

Contra XII. Commissiones verò in plerisque Comitatibus, signanter autem Lyptoviensi, Thu∣roczensi, Zoliensi, Arvensi, & aliis (licet à tempore occupatorum Templorum in usu & praxi talis exercitij in Residentiis Nobilitari∣bus Articulariter permissi longo tempore prae∣fuissent) abrogarunt, & sub poena militaris invasionis residentiae similis nobilis, inhibue∣runt.

Prouti expost in Comitatu in Lyptoviensi Domini Plebani ibidem per milites Likavien∣ses aliquot talium Nobilium domos invadi & expilari fecissent. Et proximè in Trenchi∣miensi Comitatu Nobiles familiae Nosdroviczky Praedicantem in residentia sua pro administratione exercitij sui intertenentes similiter per mi∣lites Regiminis Morssiani damnificati, & idem Minister ad carceres Arcis Lednicze raptatus nunc quoque ibidem detinetur. In insula Czalokóz Nobiles Hodossienses & circumjacentium locorum similiter à residentiali Religionis suae cultu prohibiti sunt, & Ministri ibidem exi∣stentis eo tum omnes res direptae sunt. Quam injuriam inferiorum quoque Hungariae par∣tium Nobiles Evangelici non sine lamentis querulantur.

Utinam Conclusio haec observaretur, & ad desumtionem à Contravenientibus designatae poenae Articularis procederetur, pacificam om∣nino & imperturbatam nostri in libero Evan∣gelico Exercitio permansionem nobis polliceri possemus, tollereturque formidine poenae omnis fomes discordiarum. Quod ut fiat concordibus apprecamur votis & animis.

Ex quorum Articulorum Soproniensium, & per eos confirmatorum modalitate praevia mem∣bratim facta Deductione, siquidem, & eorum claritas, & huic innixa Instantiaenostrae aequitas, econtra verò Excelsarum Commissionum, aliorum{que} in effectuatione eorum admissi abusus & defor∣mitates luce meridiana elucescunt, palpabilesque redduntur. Majestatem Vestram Serenis∣simam per pretiosissimam Christi mortem, & gloriosissimam Resurrectionem humillimis exora∣mus precibus, ut cognitis jam tandem ac Regio cordi admissis legitimis Postulatis nostris, ea∣dem per quoscunque ulterius retardari non patiatur; quin potius (siquidem ea post tam longum tempus unà cum aliis tractatibus hic eatenus istitutae Commissionis jam Majestatis Vestrae Serenissimae & intimo Consilio reportata, imo certum Punctum dictorum Tractatuum, uti in∣formamur, non tamen nostrum, per D.D. intimos Consiliarios revolutum & examinatum esset, verendum verò nobis veniret ne fors expost etiam aliud diversum, & huic Instantiae nostrae ina••stimabilem moram nectens, reassumatur, sicque nos eo majori adhuc tèmporis cum protra∣ctione, & jam exhaustorum gravium sumtuum dispendio, animi pendentes ulterius adhuc deti∣neamur,) juxta Majestatis Vestrae Serenissimoe ante jam de anticipando & eximendo puncto Religionis Celsissimo Principi supremo Aulae Praefecto gratiosissimè praebitum, ac nobis etiam per suam Celsitudinem significatum, benignissimum Regium assensum, prae aliis hanc ani∣marum salutem tangentem Religionis instantiam per D.D. intimos Consiliarios reassumendam, tractandam, & determinandam, quam propensissime ordinare & committere, ac taliter cum numquam intermoritura Regalis sui Regiminis ad normam gloriosorum Praedecessorum suorum fama, Nos in hac libertate Religiosa stabilire, stabilitosque & expeditos primo quoque tem∣pore ad Principales nostros dimitti curare clementissimè dignetur. Gratiam hanc Caesareo-Regiam Deus ex altis Majestatis Vestrae Serenissimae omnigena felicitate retribuet, Majestatis Vestrae Serenissimae.

Exhibita suae Majestati Serenissimae ad Capellam Arcensem prodeunti Vienna die 24 Mensis Aprilis Ann. 1689.

Humillimi perpetuoque fideles subditi, Comitatuum, Civitatum, Oppidorum & Con∣finiorum Partium Regni Hungariae Superiorum & Inferiorum à parte Evangelicorum in Negotio turbatae Religionis suae Ablegati Nuncij.

Diaetae Posoniensis, Ann. 1687. Articulus XXI. In negotio Religionis renovantur Articuli 25 & 26 Ann. 1681. cum interjecta Declaratione.

LIcet quidem in Negotio Religionis Augustanae & Helveticae Confessioni addicti Arti∣culis 25 & 26 novissimae Diaetae Soproniensis oppositam iisdem per reclamationem suam abutentes ipso facto eorundem beneficij participes esse desiissent: propter bonum nihilominus domesticae unionis & pacis, internamque Regni tranquillitatem, cum sua Majestas Sacratissima ex gratia & clementia sua praecitatos Articulos adhuc ratos fore benignissime resolvisset, eosdem Status quoque & Ordines ad mentem Paternae resolutionis (Cleri & aliorum secula∣rium Catholicorum contradictione non obstante) pro renovatis & priori firmitati restitutis ••••ns••ndos, acsi & in quantum hactenus ineffectuati, vel verò per aliquos abusus ab una aut

altera parte medio tempore introductos, violati fuissent, suae debitae executioni, & tem∣pore eorundem conditorum Articulorum, vel expost occupatorum, aut reoccupatorum impen∣dendae restaurationi, utprimum demandandos esse statuerunt.

Pacifications Viennensis Ann. 1606. Articuli Primi Continentia haec est.

QUantum itaque ad Religionis Negotium attinet, non obstantibus prioribus pro tempore Constitutionibus Publicis, sed neque Articulo postremo Anno 1604. (cum is extra diae∣tam, & sine Regnicolarum assensu adjectus fuerit, & propterea etiam tollitur) deliberatum est; Ut juxta Serenissimae Caesariae, Regiaeque Majestatis priorem Resolutionem, ad quam se Reg∣nicolae in sua Replicatione referunt, nimirum: Quod omnes & singulos Status & Ordines intra ambitum Regni Hungariae solum existentes, tam Magnates, Nobiles, quam liberas Civitates, Oppida Privilegiata, immediatè ad Coronam spectantia: Item in Confiniis quoque Regni Hun∣gariae Milites Hungaros in sua Religione & Confessione nusquam & numquam turbabit, nec per alios turbari, aut impediri sinet; Verum omnibus praedictis Statibus & Ordinibus Regni liber Religionis ipsorum usus & exercitium permittetur, absque tamen praejudicio Catholicae Romanae Religionis, & ut Clerus, Templa & Ecclesiae Catholicorum Romanorum intacta & libera per∣maneant, atque ea quae hoc disturbiorum tempore utrimque occupata fuere, rursum eisdem restitu∣antur.

Anno 1608. Articuli Primi ante Coronationem editi de Ne Negotio Religionis tenor talis est:

QUantum itaque ad Primum Constitutionis Viennensis Articulum attinet, deliberatum est per Status & Ordines Inclyti Regni Hungariae, ut Religionis Exercitium tam Baroni∣bus, Magnatibus & Nobilibus, quam etiam Liberis Civitatibus ac Universis Statibus & Or∣dinibus Regni, in suis & Fisci bonis, item in Confiniis quoque Regni Hungariae Militibus Hungaris sua cuique Religio & Confessio, nec non Oppidis & Villis eam sponte ac libere accep∣tare volentibus, ubi{que} liberam relinquatnr, nec quisquam omnium in libero ejusdem usu ac exer∣citio, quoquam impediatur. Quin imo ad praecavenda inter Status & Ordines aliqua odia & dissensiones, ut quaelibet Religio suae Professionis superiores seu superintendentes habeat, statu∣tum est.

N. B.

Ut utposterior hic Articulus primus Ann. 1608. Ann 1618. Articulo 77. renovatus, Ann. 1622. tempore Ferdinandi 11. Imperatoris Regio diplomati, per Generales Regni Constituti∣ones, Conditione 6 clariori sensu insertus, Ann. 1625. Artic. 22. Ann. 1630. Artic. 33. Ann. 1635. Artic. 29. identidem tam idem Articulus, quam etiam praedeclarata Conditio sexta, suo vigori restituti, Ann. 1638. memorata Conditio 6. diplomatis Regij Ferdinandi 11. simi∣liter diplomate Regio Ferdinandi III. Imperatoris, aeque Conditione 6ta per expressam de verbo ad verbum confirmata, Ann. 1647. Artic. 5to novo diplomate Regio Pacificationis cum Illustrissimo Principe Transylvianiae Domino Georgio Ragoczy conditae, diversisque aliis subsequen∣tibus, uti, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13 & 14. Articulis, quod ad diversos casus, stabilitus, Ann. 1649. Artic. 10. & Ann. 1655. Artic. 18. qua praeattacta pacificatio Rakoczi∣ana, qua praespecificati Articuli Anno 1647. pariter ratificati. Denique Anno 1659. moderni Imperatoris Leopoldi Regio insimul diplomate, Publicis quoque Regni Constitutionibus Ar∣ticulo 1. indito, Conditione similiter 6ta per omnia, ut in prioribus Ferdinandorum II & III. Imperatorum diplomatibus, Verbo Regio ratihabitus esset, his nihilominus non obstantibus, omnes praevij hi Articuli & Conditiones diplomaticae omni sua firmitate privati sunt, Exercitio Re∣ligionis Evangelicae contra omnes Sanctiones Articulares & publicas Regni Constitutiones, sacra item Regia diplomata, in ipssisimo Exterminio jamnum effectivè versante.

Most Sacred, Imperial, and Royal Majesty:

Most Gracious Sir,

ALthough we have already made it appear to Your most Sacred Majesty, [year 1681.] and to the Ministers of Your most Imperial Court, [year 1681.] that many Injustices were done to us in the Year 1681, against the clear and evident Grants of the 25th and 26th Articles of Sopron, Humbly solliciting this full Year and a Half the Observation of the same, and the Redressing of the Grievances of our Evangelical Religion; yet, because it is daily Reported, that by Virtue of Your Majesty's Commissions appointed last Year, and before through Hungary nothing was Ordered, against the full intent of the said Articles, and that we desire more than is granted in them: We thought it our Duty to justify both our Complaints and our repeated Requests, (the reather because the Worthy Ministers of Your Imperial Court have often assur'd us, that without any delay or difficulty, we should be maintain'd in the clear Grants of the said Articles of Sopron,) in order to which we shall set down here, as in a kind of Table, the very words of the said Articles, together with our Requests, against the Misintepretation of the said Articles, either by Your Majesty's Commissioners, or by other Persons under pretence of fulfiling the same, and the Decisions made thereupon, by that means we shall shew Evidently that the said Articles were Infring'd to our great prejudice, and that our Requests are most Just.

The XXV ARTICLE runs thus: (Book 25)

AND because his Majesty intending the Peace and general Quiet of the Kingdom was pleased also to come to a Gracious Resolution upon the business of Religion, therefore the States of the King∣dom insert the said Resolution in the Arti∣cles.

I.

And Principally, whereas the free exercise of Religion (granted in the year 1606. by virtue of the Peace of Vienna) has been disturbed in part during these Troubles; therefore (the first Article of the said Peace being hereby confirm'd) the same free exercise of Religion is granted to every Person, and every where in the Kingdom; according to the first Article made before the Coronation in the year 1608. Provided that the Privileges of Lords of Manors be not hereby prejudiced.

Hereupon we require in the Article's own words, that the same free exercise of Reli∣gion (as was disturbed in part during the Troubles, and before the Troubles did in∣clude Evangelical Ministers or Preachers) be granted to every Person, and every where in the Kingdom, not excepting the free Cities, Towns and Villages, which make the fourth State, since they are expresly comprehended in the aforesaid Article made before theCoronation in the Year 1608.

II.

A free Return in the Kingdom, and a free exercise of Religion is granted also to all the Ministers and School-masters, that are

either Banish'd or Kept out of their Employ∣ments, by reason of certain Deeds of Rever∣sion, the same Deeds being hereby made void and of no effect.

From thence it follows evidently, that the Ministers and Schoolmasters are to be restor'd from their Exile to their respective Professions, and may live freely in any City, Town or Village of the Kingdom, per∣forming the Duties of their Religion and Profession, and that no more Deeds of Re∣version can be requir'd from them, since such Deeds are condemned in the Article.

III.

And no Hungarian Subject shall be disturbed any way hereafter in the free Exercise of his Religion.

These words, no Hungarian Subject ex∣clude undoubtedly any Exception; the mean∣ing plainly is, that no Ecclesiastical or Ci∣vil Person, no Nobleman, no Citizen, nor Peasant ought to be disturbed in the free exercise of Religion, and no Body will deny, but that an exercise of Religion can in no sense be term'd free, unless there be Mini∣sters that officiate in it.

IV.

None of the Helvetian Confession, and of that of Ausburg, shall be compel∣led to any ceremony contrary to his Re∣ligion.

The generality of these words, confirms the foregoing i.e. that no Nobleman, nor Gentleman, no Citizen nor Peasant ought to be compelled.

The XXVI. ARTICLE. (Book 26)

V.

MOreover the Churches (that have been Built by those of the Hel∣vetian Confession, and of that of Aus∣bourg, and whose Members are not yet reconciled to the Catholick Church) shall

be assign'd to them by certain Commissi∣oners.

Hereupon we require, that those Chap∣pels and Churches be deliver'd and assign'd to us, whose Members are not yet reconci∣led to the Catholick Church, of which sort many would be found in the Counties of Lypcze, of Owar, &c.

VI.

It is order'd also, according to his Majesty's Gracious Resolution, that in other places the same Commissioners, as∣sign places to build Churches and Schools, and erect Parishes for the conveniency of those of the Helvetian Confession, and of that of Ausbourg.

Hereupon we require, that instead of the inconvenient and undecent places, which are assigned out of Cassovia and Esperies in Upper Hungary, others be appointed within the Walls, as also in all the Free and Royal Cities, where there is convenient and large espaces, since thus much is signifi'd by the words which will be set down lower Fig. 9.

VII.

But in other Counties, as in those of Salawar, of Vesprim, of Saraz, of Mora∣moruss, of Abavivar, of Sellia, of Sem∣lyn, of Ugoza, of Bodrogh, of Tornaw, of Komorra, of Barzod, of Sachsag, of No∣vigrad, of Zolnock, of Hewecz, of Pesth, Pe∣licz and Soldth united, of Unghwar, of Chege and of Zatmar; since the Evangelicks are actually in possession of almost all the Churches there, the same Churches are left for the use of the actual possessors of them.

Hereupon we require, that the Evange∣licks may recover and undisturbedly pos∣sess all the Churches, which were possessed by them in the aforesaid Counties when the Article was made, and which for the most part are now taken from them against the said Article.

VIII.

The same is granted in the Fron∣tier Towns of the Kingdom, viz. to those of Zentgrod in the division near Canisa; of Tyhany, Vasony, Papa, Vesprim, Raab and Comorra, in the division of Raab; of Leva, Carpen and Tuletin, in the division before the Mountains; and of Putnock, Onod, Zendro, Tokai, Calo and Zatmar, in the division of Upper Hungary.

By vertue of this Grant, the Evangelicks that live in Maromaruss, Carpen, Tokai, and in any other abovemention'd Frontier Town, ought to enjoy the same free exer∣cise of Religion, and use the same Churches as they did in those Towns when the Ar∣ticle was made.

IX.

Furthermore, in all the free and Mountain Towns, as in Trenschinmodra, Cremnicz, Novizolium, and in all the Cities of Upper Hungary, places shall be assign'd likewise for Churches, Schools and Parishes.

What more direct and clear can be con∣cluded from these words, but that in the free Cities, such as are Cassovia, Epperies, Leuschovia, Bartpha, Cibinium, Kesmurkim, Nagybania, Presburg, Tyrnaw, Zakoliza, Bazinium, Modra, St. George Kussegh, Rust, and in the Mountain Towns such as are Novizolium, Veterozolium, Carpen, Schemni∣nizium, Cremniczium, Libeten, Breznow, Baka, Bela, Vibania, &c. (for the modify∣ing of which, two of each sort, viz. of the free Cities, and of the Mountain Towns, are brought as instances with a certain di∣stinction, or specification used before) convenient places for Churches, Parishes and Schools, must be assigned not out of the Walls which were to restrain the Article, but in the very middle of the Cities and Towns, according to the genuine and literal meaning of the words of the aforesaid Article.

X.

Finally, the Churches which are actually possessed by those of the Hel∣vetian Confession, and of that of Ausburg shall be still for their use as before, toge∣ther with the Parishes and Schools and their Revenues, that they may live in peace and quiet; but the same free use of Bells and Burials is left to the Catholicks in those parts as to them.

This confirms evidently the above writ∣ten seventh Point, and signifieth that the Churches which the Evangelicks were actu∣ally possessed of, should remain for their use, together with the Revenues, Parishes, and Schools; the Bells and Burials remain∣ing common for the use of both Par∣ties.

XI.

Nevertheless the Catholicks shall not be obliged to pay any thing to the Mi∣nisters of the Evangelicks, nor the Evan∣gelicks to the Curates of the Catholicks, according to the meaning of the 11th Ar∣ticle Ann. 1647.

This cannot be clearer, nor better Com∣mented upon than by the confirmed 11th Article which runs thus:

The Evangelicks shall not be obliged to pay any thing to the Catholick Curates, nor the Catho∣licks to the Evangelick Ministers:

And by the following 12th Article, yet more plainly in these words;

But where the Evange∣licks have no Parishes, let them pay the Ministers that they employ, as the Ca∣tholicks are to pay their Catholick Cu∣rates; and where hitherto the Evangelicks did pay nothing to the Catholick Cu∣rates, they shall not be obliged hereafter to pay under any pretence whatsoever; Nor the Catholicks to the Evangelick Ministers.

Add to this the words of the aforesaid 12th Article in the year 1647, con∣cerning the Revenues and Pensions of the Schools;

But in any place whatsoever the Catholick Curates, and the Evangelick Ministers shall receive the Revenues of Schools, and Pensions from their respective followers; by which most evident constitution of the Articles, the Evangelicks are freed and discharged from paying any thing to the Catholick Curates; and to this positive Law we desire to adhere.

XII.

All the Peers and Noblemen that live in the Kingdom have Liberty to Build and Endow Oratories, and Chap∣pels according to their respective profession of Religion in their usual places of Resi∣dence.

Hereupon we require, that Noblemen may have Oratories and Chappels accor∣ding to their respective professions of Re∣ligion in their usual dwelling places, as the same was practised in many Counties after the taking of our Churches.

XIII.

Hereafter no Churches, Schools and Parishes shall be seized, nor Exercise hinder'd on either side, under the pain ex∣pressed in the 8th Article of the 6th Decree of Uladislaus.

Proceedings of the King's Commis∣sioners contrary in every parti∣cular to the Articles of Sopron.

AGainst the opposite first Article. The King's high Commissioners, or other private Persons employ'd by them, have for∣bidden such a free exercise of Religion, as could consist in the Service of God through Preaching, Singing, Praying, Administring the Sacraments, blessing Marriages, making Burials, and using other wonted Ceremonies, which were perform'd by Ecclesiastical Mini∣sters, in many free Royal Cities and Mountain Towns, namely in St. George, Bazinium, Tyrnaw, Zakoliza, Schemnizium, Vetero∣zolium, Carpen, Libeten, Breznow, Bakaw, Bela, Vibania, Kusseghin and Rust; where∣by it appears, That in those places the said Commissioners have supprest the whole exercise of Religion against the opposite Article; for where there is no Liberty for the above men∣tion'd Acts of Religion, there can be no ex∣ercise of Religion at all. They have likewise depriv'd the Inhabitants of all the Towns and Villages in the Counties, of the free ex∣ercise of their Religion, by Virtue of that Clause inserted for the destroying of our Re∣ligion, and of the Gospel too (provided that the Privileges of the Lords of Manors be not hereby prejudiced) against the Confirmation of the Article made in the Year 1608.

Against the II. The said Commissioners have Licensed but two Ministers in each County, and but one or two in some Free Cities all

over the Kingdom, Banishing all the rest out of the Counties, some within a Fortnight and others within Three days; as in the Coun∣ties of Lypeze, of Orowa, of Owar, of Sachsag, of Zolnock and in others, or re∣quiring strict Deeds of Reversion from the same, if they would continue in the said Coun∣ties. They have also appointed, that there should be no petty Schools, but such where Children could learn only to Read and to Write. But what kind of Liberty it is, that hath been granted to our Ministers to profess their Religion; appears 1st, By the Record∣ed Banishment of a great many of them out of the Counties. 2ly, By the Case of the Ministers in Eperies, that have been turn'd out by a Roman Catholick Magistrate, under pretence that it was Your Majesty's Pleasure and Command, altho' that Town be particularly named in the Articles. 3ly, By the violence that the Official has done to the Ministers and School-masters, that liv'd but miserably in the Dominion of Tokai in Upper Hungary, intimating to them under pain of Death, and the Forfeiture of all their Goods, to go out of the said County, or by most strict Deeds of Reversion, to renounce for ever under the same penalty to perform any Ecclesiastical Duty in the said County. 4ly, By the Confinement of several Ministers, who are kept Prisoners in the Fort of Ledniche, by Order of his Eminence the Cardinal of Kolocza, and can obtain their Liberty on no other Condition, but that of subscribing pernicious Deeds of Reversion.

Against the III. Here our Sighs interrupt our Complaints, nor can we find words to ex∣press how variously and miserably our Mini∣sters and we have been, and are still distur∣bed every where, either by the said Commis∣sioners, or by other private Persons. As for in∣stance in short, (not to repeat the abovemen∣tion'd Counties, and many Towns of the Coun∣ty of Semlyn, in the aforesaid Dominion of Tokai, and their Ministers) the above-men∣tion'd City of Epperies in Upper Hungary, and in the Lower all the Cities besides Pres∣burg, Sopron, Modra, Cremnicz and Neo∣zolium, with their Evangelical Ministers. As also the Minister of Hodossia in the Isle of Shut, who had all the means of Life, Clothes, Books and Furniture taken from him by the Secretary of the Archbishop of Gran, and by the Soldiers which he brought along with him, which is the Fate of a great many others, that lead a most miserable Life in perpetual Changes, owing their Liberty to a Special Providence of God, or having obtain'd it after they had paid great Fines, or made pernicious Deeds of Reversion.

Against the IV. The said Commissioners have Order'd, that the Evangelicks should be made to bring their Processional Trophies, and to Walk in Processions, that the Evangelick Peasant should every where be forc'd to fre∣quent Catholick Churches; and that in all the Free Cities where there is no publick exer∣cise of our Religion, the Evangelick should be obliged to Ministerial Offices contrary to their way.

Against the V. The said Commissioners having no regard to the Assignation appointed in the opposite Article, have seiz'd upon all the Churches and Chappels in the Counties of Lypcze, of Arva, of Turocz, of Zolnock and

and of Sachsag, although the Churches of Pribocz, Bella and Zathuriza, in the County of Turocz have been Built by the Evange∣lick, who were never reconciled to the Catho∣lick Church; there are likewise Chappels in Kiratilehota, Potornia, Vicbicz, &c. in the County of Lypcze, that were Built by the Evangelicks and the Lords of those Manors; nevertheless, they are severely forbidden to make any use of them, either Ecclesiastical or Civil, being sent to two very remote incon∣venient and dangerous places, where they have only liberty to Build such Churches as cannot contain the Congregation by several Thousands.

Against the VI. No Convenient places for Churches, Parishes and Chappels have been assign'd in any free Royal Town of Upper Hungary, but here the Commissioners, there the Officials of the Chamber, and elsewhere private Persons, as in Cassovia and Epperies, have appointed places for Churches, Parishes and Schools, which are at a great distance in the Fields, out of Desert and Desolate, Suburbs; and which are for any Common use of the Three Nations, which rendreth them so inconvenient and nasty, that to dedicate Churches to the most Holy God in such places, were a most detestable Crime for any sort of Christians.

Against the VII. In many Counties as also in that of Sachsag, (which is one of the afore∣nam'd) the Kings Commissioners have caused all the Churches to be taken from the Evan∣gelicks, and their Ministers to be turn'd out by the Vicount of that County; the Officials have done the like in the Counties of Abavi∣vivar, of Semlyn, of Ugoza; and in all the Towns of the Dominion of Tokai, as we have already mention'd; and some private Persons have presum'd to seize upon the Church belong∣ing to those of the Helvetian Confession, and of that of Ausbourg in the Town of Gyon∣gyos, (which Gyongyos maketh the most considerable part of the County of Hewecz) to put out their Ministers, and even forbid the Evangelicks to exercise any way their Religion in that place. The like has been done in the Town of Jaszbreny, and the Frontiers of Legrad, although the abovemen∣tion'd Counties be named in the Article, whereby the Evangelicks are left in the Pos∣session of all those Churches, which they had in the said Counties when the Article was made.

Against the VIII. In the Town of Maro∣maruss, and in the places round about it, pri∣vate Men have forbidden the whole exercise of Religion, charging with Beat of Drums all the Evangelicks, to go and exercise their Religion out of that Frontier under pain of Imprisonment, and other severe Punishments. After the same manner the King's Commissioners in Carpen, and the Deputies in Tokai have

forbidden the exercise of Religion, and seiz'd upon the Churches, although both these places be particularly named in the Articles.

Against the IX. The said Commissioners, or their Deputies have appointed places for Churches, Schools and Parishes out of Tren∣schin, Modra, Cremnicz and Novizolium, and none at all in the rest of the Towns of Lower Hungary; now why should the Case of some be worse than that of others? since all have the same Priviledge of Liberty in Upper Hungary. They have likewise appointed some places for Churches, Schools and Parishes not in, but out of the Cities, against the true meaning of the opposite part of the Article, which most evidently declareth, that those places must be appointed within and not with∣out the Walls of the Cities, or else they could not be such as are appointed Fig. 6. i.e. con∣venient and fit to be consecrated for the pub∣liek service of God.

Against the X. In many Counties, and par∣ticularly in that of Sachsag, and the Town of Gyongyos, the King's Commissioners have taken such Churches together, with their Ap∣pendages as were possessed by the Evange∣licks, when the Article was made, which we have hinted in the foregoing fifth Grievance. Moreover in the aforesaid Town of Gyongyos, many private Persons have taken all the Ec∣clesiastical Revenues, and Pious Legacies from the Evangelicks, forbidding them withal to Bury their Dead in the usual places, which has made many keep Corps in Cellars a long time, rather than Bury them in Carfax and Cross∣ways as they were appointed. The Commissi∣oners have also deprived the Evangelicks of the use of the Bells almost every where; the Officials have done the like in the County of Semlin, and particularly in these Towns of the aforesaid Dominion of Tokai, Thalia, Mod, Zantho, Kerethur, Tarezal Liszka, Benny, Tolezva, Patak, Veyelly, Borzi and Tokai seizing upon all the Churches, Schools and Parishes, (which at the time of and after the Treaty were possessed by the Evangelicks, and left to the same by the said Article) toge∣ther with the Revenues that have been given to them by the Evangelicks, forbidding with most severe threatnings the free exercise of our Religion even in private Houses, and hinder∣ing the Evangelicks from the common use of Burials and Bells, though made at their own care and charge. Likewise the Magistrates and Clergy Men of the Town of Cassovia and Epperies, have taken by force all the pious Legacies left to our Churches, and forbidden abso∣lutely the common use of Bells and Burials, Threatning with the most severe Punishments those that would make publick Burials within the Walls, with the usual Singing and decent Ceremonies.

Against the XI. Every where in the Coun∣ties, the Commissioners have adjudged all the Payments to the Catholick Curates, and Or∣dered in the Cities that they should be paid out of the common Purse, wherein the Cha∣tholicks could contribute but little, they being but few in number in comparison of the Evange∣licks; thus they have forced us maugre our selves, to be at extraordinary Charges out of our own States, for the maintaining of our Ministers and School-masters, not only against the right intention of the aforesaid Articles, but also against the plain Sense of the Holy Scripture, which allows a Salary for such as Labour, and even nothing to Eat for such as Labour not: After the like manner the Offi∣cial of the abovementioned Dominion of To∣kai in Upper Hungary, do all their endea∣vours to make both Noble and Ignoble Evan∣gelicks, pay without distinction the Chatholick Curates.

Against the XII. In many Counties, viz. in that of Lypcz, of Turocz, of Zolnock, of Arva, &c. the said Commissioners have suppressed and forbidden, under pain of Military Execution the exercise of Religion, which is granted to Noblemen in their places of Residence, and which they had enjoy'd long since the Churches were seized accordingly in the County of Lypcze, the Clergy Men have caused some such Noblemen's Houses to be assaulted, and plunder'd by the Garrison of Likavia, and in the County of Trenschin, the Noble Family of Nosdrovisky which did keep a Minister, for the Exercise of Religion in its place of Residence, has been much damnified also by the Soldiers of Mersia's Regiment, and the Ministers put into the Prison of the Fort of Ledniche, where he is kept to this day; likewise the Noblemen of Hodossia, of the places round about in the Isle of Shut, have been deprived of the free exercise of Religion in their places of Residence, and the Ministers that lived there then, have been Plunder'd of all their Goods, which Injustice the Evangelick Noblemen of Lower Hungary do also complain of.

Would to God that this Conclusion were ob∣served, and the Punishment hinted in the Article inflicted upon the Opposers thereof; then we might promise our selves to enjoy quietly, and undisturbedly the free exercise of our Religion, and then the fewel of Divi∣sions would be extinguished, and taken away for fear of being Punish'd, which, that it may be done is our Hearty Prayer and Desire.

Now having lay'd before Your Sacred Majesty the Articles of Sopron, and the Abuses committed in the executing of them, it is as clear as the Sun, that we require nothing but what is granted in them; We humbly beseech Your most Sacr'd Majesty, through Christ's Precious Death and Glorious Resurrection, that having known and laid up in Your Royal Heart our lawful Requests, Your Sacred Majesty suffer no longer the same

to be hinder'd by any Person whatsoever, but rather (since after so long time they have been Reported before Your most Sacred Majesty, and before Your Privy Council, toge∣ther with some Treatises of the appointed Commission; Nay, being inform'd that a cer∣tain Point of the said Treatises (that doth not concern us) has been examin'd by the Lords of the Privy Council; it makes us fear, lest something else be taken into consi∣deration, whereby an Answer to our Requests may be occasion'd, and we yet longer de∣tain'd here under the inconveniency of Doubt, of Delay, and of continuance of the vast Charges we have already been at) according to Your most Sacred Majesty's Gracious Consent (given to the most High Prince President of the Court, and intimated to us by his Highness) to dispatch first the Business of Religion, that Your Sacred Majesty be graciously pleased to appoint and commit our Requests, which so narrowly concern the Salvation of our Souls, to be consider'd again, and determin'd by the Lords of ••he Privy Council, so to Establish us in the Liberty of Religion, to the Immortal Fame of Your Royal Government, after the Example of Your Glorious Predecessors; that being reliev'd We may speedily Return to our Principals, and God will recompence this Im∣perial, Royal Favour with all sort of Happines from above.

Deliver'd to His Sacred Majesty at Aix la Chapelle, upon his going to Vienna, the 24th day of April, in the year 1689.

Your most Sacred Majesty's most Humble and Faithful Subjects, the Deputies of the Evangelicks in the Counties, Cities, Towns and Frontiers of Upper and Lower Hungary, about the Business of their distressed Religion.

The First Article of the Peace of Vienna in the Year 1606.

AS to the Business of Religion, notwithstanding the former publick Constitutions, and the last Article of the Year 1604, (which was made without the Diet, and the consent of the Subjects, and therefore is annulled,) it is granted, That (according to his Imperial Majesty's former Resolution, to which the Subjects refer themselves in their replying) all and each State of the Kingdom of Hungary, as well the Peers and Noblemen, as the free Cities, and the Privileged Towns belonging immediately to the Crown, and all the Hungarian Soldiers in the Frontiers, shall any where, and at any time profess and exercise their Religion without any Disturbance, either from His most Sacr'd Majesty, or from any Person whatsoever; a free exercise of Religion being here∣by granted to all the said States of the Kingdom. Provided always, That the Roman Catholick Religion be not thereby prejudiced, That the Roman Catholick Clergy, Churches and Chappels remain free and unmolested, and that what has been taken from them in these Troubles be restor'd.

The First Article made before the Coronation in the Year 1608. concerning Religion.

COncerning the first Article of the Treaty of Vienna, it is resolv'd by the States and Orders of Hungary, that the Exercises of Religion shall be left free, not only to the Noblemen, and to the Inhabitants of the free Cities, but also to the Hungarian Soldi∣ers in the Frontiers of the Kingdom of Hungary, and to all the Farmers and Peasant that will freely accept the same; nor shall any of 'em be disturbed in the free Exercise of Religion, but to prevent any effect of hatr'd and dissension between Roman Catholicks and Protestants, It is Order'd, That each Party shall have a Superior, or Surperinten∣dant of his own Profession.

Although this last first Article of the Year 1608, was renew'd in 77th Article of the Year 1618, inserted in the General Constitutions of the Kingdom by Order of the Em∣peror Ferdinand the Second, in the Year 1622, restor'd to his Force by the 22d Article of the Year 1625, by the 33d Article of the Year 1630, and by the 29th Article of the Year 1635, confirm'd in the 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13 and 14th Articles of the new Treaty of Peace made with George Ragoczy, Prince of Transilvania in the Year 1648; Ratifyed both in the aforenamed Articles of 1649, and in the 10th Article of the Year 1649, and in the 18th Article of the Year 1655 made at Rakocziâ; and lastly, confirm'd again and inserted in the Constitutions of the Kingdom, by Order of Leopold the present Emperor, in the Year 1659; yet notwithstanding all these, the said Article remains without Force, and the Exercise of the Protestant Religion is wholly exterminated against the Articles, and the publick Constitutions of the King¦dom, as well as against the Sacred Imperial Letters Patent.

And yet all this contributed little to∣wards a Peace, for the Results of this Diet concerned none but the good and quiet Men, and such as were zealous for the Settlement and Peace of their Country: Whilest Tekeli and others of that Spirit, whose Minds were possess'd with virulent Malice and Ambition, were plotting and contriving the means to set up their own Authority, and give themselves into the Hands of the Turks, rather than to the Power of their Sovereign Prince, of whose natural Clemency thô they were well as∣sur'd; yet they suspected and fear'd his Councils, which being chiefly influenced and directed by Jesuits, and the Spirit of the Clergy could never be reconciled in any tollerable manner to the Protestant pro∣fession. Thus whilest things were Nego∣tiating in the Diet Tekeli besieg'd Kalo,* 11.1 which surrendr'd at discretion with little or no resistance; and Prince Apafi joyning with some Parties of the Malecontents laid Seige to Zatmar, with an Army composed of Transilvanians, Moldavians, Turks and Malecontents of Hungary, all which acted in four separate Bodies, being well provided with Cannon, and all sorts of Ammunition and Provisions; so soon as Apafi had form'd his Siege, he put forth a Manifest or De∣claration, which he caused to be privately stolen into the Town, and there dispers'd, signifying, that out of Christian piety, and compassion to the miserable state of that Kingdom,* 11.2 he had left his Country and Dwelling with no other intent, than only to cause their Churches to be restor'd to them, with a free Liberty of Conscience and Exercise of Religion; and that their Estates which had been confiscated for the sake of their Religion, and defence of their Rights, and Privileges might be again re∣stor'd to them: To which he added many Solemn Protestations, that he had no other end, nor intention than the welfare and happiness of the Kingdom. Farther also he said, that he had a power sufficient for this Enterprise, being well seconded by the Grand Seignior, and acted by his Commission, and that the Succession to the Principality was promised unto his Son; to whom, be∣sides the Forces with him, he had left a Guard of 20.000 Men. Having made thus much known to the Inhabitants of Zatmar, he vigorously proceeded in the Siege, having received a Recruit of 8000 Men from the Pasha of Buda,* 11.3 being a Detachment from 40.000, which were Encamp'd before the place whereof he was Governour: And thô with these Forces the Town of Zatmar was taken; yet Serini who Commanded the place retiring into the Castle or Cita∣del, he so well defended the same, that Apafi was forc'd to raise the Siege and march away; burning several Towns, [year 1682.] and taking a Thousand Prisoners in his Retreat.* 11.4 The raising of this Siege was variously in∣terpreted, and so ill taken by the Turks, that Complaints were made thereof against Apafi at the Port. But it was no time now to make alterations, or disturbances in Transilvania.

Towards the end of this year, the Em∣peror being desirous to Crown the Empress at Oedembourg, sent a Convoy of 500 Hu••∣sars, 100 Heyduks, and 500 Cuirassiers to fetch the Crown of St.* 11.5 Stephen from the Castle of Presburg, where it is always lodg'd, which being brought thither the Empress was Crown'd Queen of Hungary with great Solemnity: And that this Ceremony might be performed with the more order and se∣curity, a Cessation of Arms was agreed with Tekeli for six Moths. And to make appear, how propitious this day of Coro∣nation was like to be, Count Caprara fell on the Rear of Apafi s Forces, as they were retiring into their own Country, took all their Baggage, and entring into Transil∣vania burn'd five Castles and divers Villa∣ges; and thus ended the Campagne of this year.

ANNO, 1682.

[year 1682.] WIth this year the Scene of War be∣gan to open, and the Turks to declare their Resolutions bent all their Forces against Hungary. Nor would t••e Malecontents maintain the Truce made by Tekeli, or be restrain'd from committing many Acts of Hostility. For thô the Ces∣sation of Arms was again confirm'd and re∣newed, yet in despight of this Treaty, and contrary to the Faith given, the Malecon∣tents seiz'd on all the Grane,* 11.6 which the Emperor had bought on the Frontiers of Poland, as it was carrying to the several Stores and Granaries, where it was to be lodged: And about the same time the Turks took many Carts laden with Soldiers Coats, as they were carrying to the Im∣perial Army. Howsoever, Tekeli pretended to keep and conserve the Faith and Pro∣mises which he had given; and during that Vacation made a Journey to Buda with a Guard of 3000 Men, where he was recei∣ved by the Pasha of that Place,* 11.7 at the Head of his Ianisaries, and conducted with great Magnificence and State to the Palace; where the Pasha took off Tekeli's Cap, and placed on his Head another after the Tur∣kish fashion richly Embroider'd, and beset with Precious Stones and Herons Feathers, which some call a Diadem; and say, that with that Ceremony he was by the Turks

created King of Hungary. Howsoever it was so carried, that the Emperor under∣stood it not in that manner, or at least would not so interpret it; for at the same time he received a Messenger from Tekeli, who came to desire his Majesty's consent, that he might take the Widow of Prince Ragotski to Wife;* 11.8 to which the Emperor readily assented, knowing that the Marri∣age would succeed in case he refused, and so making a Virtue of necessity, he hoped by such a Gracious condescention, to re∣gain the Heart of Tekeli, unless it were become obdurate beyond all possibility of being won, either by Generosity or Com∣pulsion. Having thus gain'd the Emperor's Assent, he speedily made a Journey to Mongatz, where he consummated the Mar∣riage with the Princess with great Joy and Solemnity, and took Possession of all the Towns, and Castles belonging to that Lady.

* 11.9She was bred up by her Mother in the Roman Catholick Religion, but her Hus∣band converted her, and made her a Pro∣testant. During the Life of her Mother she was restrain'd from this Marriage, but after her Death, she became an admirer of Tekeli's Bravery, [year 1682.] and yielded to the Ambition and Flatteries of being a Queen, which was whisper'd to her by her Hus∣band; who told her, that the Cap which the Pasha of Buda had put upon his Head, was no other than a Diadem after the Cu∣stom and Fashion of the Turks. The Em∣peror, who was a Stranger to these Mat∣ters, believing that some use might be made of this Alliance, whereby to gain the Mind of Tekeli, employ'd Count Serini to his Sister the Princess, to compass this Design; but so far was Serini from an∣swering the expectations of his Imperial Majesty, that he enter'd into the Combi∣nation and Conspiracy with Tekeli him∣self.

About the beginning of the Month of Iuly, [year 1682.] Count Albert Caprara, Brother of General Caprara, who resided for the Empe∣ror at Constantinople,* 11.10 advised, That at length he had been admitted unto Audience with the Grand Vizier, who declar'd, That he would neither continue the Truce longer, nor yet renew it, but on these following Conditions.

That Hungary should be restor'd unto the Condition, in which it was in the year 1655.

That the Kingdom should pay the An∣nual Tribute of Fifty thousand Florins every Year unto the Grand Seignior.

That the Fortifications of Leopolstadt, and Gratz should be demolished.

That Neutra, Schultz and Eckof, with the Island of Schultz neer Presburg, and the Fortress of Muran be deliver'd, and sur∣rendred up into the Hands of Count Tekeli.

That a Ge••••••al Pardon be given to the Maleconten••••, and that they be restor'd to their Goods and Estates, and to all their Privileges and Immunities, in such manner as if none of these Wars or Disturbances had happen'd. But these Conditions were so hard, and shameful to be imposed on any but a conquer'd People, that it was adjudg∣ed by the Emperor's Council, that an ho∣nourable War, was much rather to be pre∣ferr'd, before such an Ignominious and Scandalous Peace.

The time for the Cessation of Arms be∣ing expir'd, to which the Malecontents had yielded only to gain time, whilest the Turks were preparing their formidable Army,* 11.11 Tekeli surpriz'd the Castle of Zat∣mar, and put all the Garrison consisting of Eighty Men, to the Sword; and turning afterwards his Cannon on the City, it was Surrender'd to him at Discretion. Thence he Marched to Cassovia,* 11.12 and laid Siege to it, and at the same time the Transilvanians and Moldavians joyning with the Pasha of Buda, laid Siege to Filek. Whilest Tekeli lay before Cassovia, he received a Recruit of Fourteen thousand Men, which were supply'd to him by his Wife the Princess, out of those Troops which were levied in her own Country; and the Pasha of Agria came with Four thousand Horse more to his assistance. The Town was notwith∣standing bravely defended for several days by Lieutenant Colonel Lamb; but being out of hopes of all Succours it Surrender'd at Discretion: Many of the Garrison revol∣ted to the Malecontents; but Four hundred of them endeavouring to Retire, and ha∣ving given no intimation of a Mine, which afterwards was Sprang with great loss and hurt of the Besiegers, they were all put to the Sword: The Governour was made a Prisoner of War, and the Inhabitants to save themselves from Pillage and Plunder, paid the Sum of 50.000 Crowns. The Inhabitants of Esperies being affrighted at the misfortune o•• Cassovia,* 11.13 Surrender'd it self on Conditions without striking one Stroak; the German Garrison being Two hundred in all, were permitted to March out with their Baggage, and had a safe Conduct as far, as to the Frontiers of Poland, and from thence License to March into Silesia, nor were the Priests and Ro∣man Catholicks permitted to remain in the City. After which, Tekeli by advice of the Pasha of Buda demolished the whole Town,* 11.14 not being obliged to maintain a Garrison for it's defence. In the mean time the Pasha of Waradin laid Siege to Filek, and took it in

despight of Strazoldo, who left the Villa∣g••s of the Mountains, and marched with Three thousand Horse and Four thousand Foot for its Relief; as also to the same end, Count Caprara passed the River Waagh with Six thousand Men, whilest Count S••aremberg defended the Passage with Four or Five thousand Men, and the Pala∣tine Esterhasi was coming on the other side with Six thousand Men more; yet notwithstanding the Art and Bravery of so many Generals, the Town was taken in th••ir own Sight, as if they had only come with design to be Spectators of the Suc∣cess, and Victory of their Enemies. The Hungarian Souldiers, who were in the Gar∣ri••on took part with the Turks; but the Ger∣mans were made Prisoners of War, and all the Women and Children were carried away Captives, and the place it self was razed and demolished. Leventz and Neutra fol∣lowed the like Example, and Surrender'd to the Turks; of all which Acts of Hostility, when Complaints were made by the Em∣peror to the Pasha of Buda, no other Answer was return'd, Than that those Acti∣ons were not to be esteemed as Breaches of the Truce, in regard they were only made in pursuit of Thieves and Robbers who had Infested the Countries, and took Refuge and Sanctuary in those Cities.

[year 1682.] After these Successes, Tekeli made In∣cursions into the County of Seposo, where he Plunder'd and Burnt Sobora and Saftzin, Towns belonging to Prince Lubomiski Great Marshal of Poland; which was the Cause (as we shall afterwards understand) why Six thousand Polish Horse joyn'd them∣selves to General Schultz, under the Com∣mand and Conduct of that Prince

ANNO 1683.

ALL hopes and expectations of Peace being now laid aside, [year 1683.] the Vizier be∣ing advanced with his Troops as far as Belgrade, the Emperor notwithstanding to leave nothing undone which might tend to a Peace,* 11.15 dispatched Saponara to Belgrade, to Sollicite once more for more easy Con∣ditions than what had been offer'd to Count Albert Caprara at Constantinople: But be∣cause Matters were gone too far, [year 1683.] to expect any fruit, or benefit from such Negotiati∣ons; and because it was not probable, but rather impossible that the Vizier, who would not accept of the Conditions offer'd him by the Emperor, before he removed from the Port, would now after a long March to Belgrade, and after he had raised all the Militia and Power of Asia, and been at a vast expence in the Preparations of War; should now condescend, or remit these Demands which had formerly been requir'd: Wherefore as I say, The Empe∣ror expecting no farther benefit from a Treaty, than only to satisfy himself and the World, that he had done every thing in his Power, which might produce a Peace; he provided for War, and in the first place employ'd Count Martinitzion on an Embassie to the Pope, and other Princes of Italy to obtain from them Aid, and Suc∣cours both of Men and Money.

The Emperor's Forces towards the end of the last year,* 11.16 and at the beginning of this, consisted of 20.000 Men; to increase which, Orders were given to all Colonels, and Officers fully to Compleat their Regi∣ments, and Troops against the end of May. Commissions were also given out to raise Six Regiments of Horse, and one of Foot, besides Four Regiments of Croats: And the Regiment of Prince Charles of Loraine, [year 1683.] being fully recruited was divided into two Bodies:* 11.17 And to raise Money for maintenance of these new Levies, and for the War, the Hundreth Peny was laid on all Rents of Lands, and Revenue or Income from Offices, by which it was supposed, that a vast Sum might be raised: And moreover Four Millions were borrowed; for security of which a Mortgage was given to Count Swartzemberg, and other Ministers upon the Demesnes of the Dutchy of Trinchin and Silesia. The Fortifications of Vienna were continued with greater di∣ligence,* 11.18 and numbers of Men than former∣ly; and the Suburbs were order'd to be demolished, and the Cellars to be filled up with Earth; thô the Inhabitants being desirous to continue in their Dwellings, so long as was possible, deferr'd to abandon their Houses, until such time as they were assur'd of the certainty of a Siege in∣tended.

The Emperor being by this time farther assur'd, that the Turks design'd nothing less than a Peace, having made all the Steps and Preparations necessary towards a War, dispatched his Orders to Count Albert Caprara, to take his last Audience of leave,* 11.19 and so depart from the Ottoman Court: But that License would not be granted to him; it being the Custom of the Turks in all their Wars, to carry the Person of the Ambassador of that Prince with them in their Camp, against whom they wage War, with intention to make use of his Service, in case the Success of Affairs should at any time incline them to a Treaty. The Baron of Kaunitz was sent to the Elector of Bavaria, and Count Windisgratz to the Princes of the Circles of Lower Saxony and Westphalia, moving them to enter into such Measures and Coun∣cils

with the Emperor, as might tend to the Conservation of Hungary,

All Christendom now Allarum'd by the vast preparations of the Turks,* 11.20 whose Force appear'd sufficient, not only to over∣spread Hungary, but to over-run all Ger∣many in one Summer; so that the Com∣mon safety seem'd now to be in danger: The Diet at Ratisbon was then Sitting, and Consulting for the Common Welfare and Security, for which the Emperor was so much concern'd, that he resolved once to hav•• been present there in Person; but that his Deputies who resided for him, gave his Imperial Majesty such assurances of the zeal, and care the Diet had for conservation of the Empire; that were his Majesty there in Person, nothing could be more done than what was resolved, and then acting by that Diet.

Saponara not being able to Prevail any thing upon the Vizier at Belgrade,* 11.21 was Order'd to try what he could work upon Tekeli, to draw him off from the Turks. In pursuance of which he went to Mongatz, where Tekeli lay Sick of a Fever, and being his antient Friend and Acquain∣tance, was some time during the inter∣mission of his Fits admitted into his Cham∣ber, where in the Emperor's Name, he of∣fer'd to him a Sovereignity over all those Places of which he was Master in the Upper Hungary, with several other Demesnes ap∣pertaining thereunto, and to hold the same on the very Conditions which were given to Boscai, who raised Arms against the Emperor in the year 1605. Besides which, such Conferences passed, as are usual with Sick Men, who are commonly relenting, and desirous of God's Glory and the pub∣lick Peace: But when Tekeli grew better, and return'd to his perfect state of Health, he then confessed plainly, that his Circum∣stances were such, and his Union with the Turks so Knit and Engaged, that it was im∣possible for him to separate, or destricate himself from their Interest and Party. With which Answer Saponara being con∣vinced, that nothing was to be done on this side, return'd to Vienna to give his Majesty new assurances thereof. Wherefore now to proceed in the provisions for a War, Alliances were to be cultivated; and in the first place, the Treaty with Poland was rather to be renewed than begun, for (as we have before mention'd) the Poles had pressed the Ratification thereof with much earnestness; but in regard the Em∣peror was entertain'd constantly with hopes and a prospect of Peace, he deferr'd the Conclusion thereof for the last Reserve, to help and conserve him, after all other Negoti∣ations proved vain and fruitless. Count Wal∣lestain was the Person appointed to per∣form, and compleat this great Work; and accordingly having received a Commission, and Instructions for so great a Management, he made a Journey to Warsaw in Poland,* 11.22 where he found the Diet then Sitting, but embroil'd in a thousand difficulties, and dif∣ferences amongst themselves, (as is usual in all such great Councils and Assemblies,) representing Aggrievances, and accusing great Men. The business of the high Trea∣surer of that Kingdom was then in Agita∣tion, and his Accounts and Administration of that Office were under Examination; upon which many of the Nobility were so intent, that when Count Wallestain arrived with Instructions, and Plenary Power from the Emperor, to conclude a League offen∣sive and defensive with Poland; they op∣posed his admission to Audience, until such time as they had composed their own in∣testine Differences, and provided in the first place, for the safety of their own King∣dom: And so far had some angry and tur∣bulent Spirits pressed this Matter, that the Diet was in danger of being Dissolved without any Conclusion, either in reference to their own Affairs, or League with the Empire. But the King, and principal Nobility joyning their endeavours with those of Cardinal Pio, Nuntio of Pope Inno••ent the 11th,* 11.23 and of the Emperor's Ambassador, represented unto the Diet in General, the necessity of a speedy Union against the Common Enemies; declaring the Turks and Tartars, were ready on the very Confines to over-run all Poland, Hun∣gary and Germany: And because, that not∣withstanding all that could be said, there were still certain Spirits unsatisfied; it was the care of the King, and of the o∣thers to deal with them in private, and conjure them to give no stop, but to con∣cur with them in this important Negotiati∣on: Thus whole Nights were spent in paci∣fying the Spirits of the Polish Nobility, who love to exert their Authority, and to have Applications and Addresses made to them; and at length they were so prevailed upon, that remitting the Affairs of the Grand Treasurer, and of other Ag∣grievances to the consideration of the next Diet; they resolved to Treat on no other for the present, than what related to the making such Confederacies, as tended to the security and safety of the Kingdom. And in regard the several Points, and Articles with Moscovy were intricate, and requir'd time to debate; it was agreed, without descending to other particulars in that Treaty, to renew the Truce for three years longer, and during that time to en∣ter into a League Offensive and Defensive

with the Emperor and King of Poland, a∣gainst the Common Enemy of Christendom. Thus with much Labour and Assiduity,* 11.24 the Providence of God assisting the Christian Councils, as he did afterwards their Arms; the League was concluded and sign'd on the 18th of April, being the Day of the Festi∣val of Christ's Resurrection; [year 1683.] with which the Diet was Dissolved to the General satis∣faction of that whole Assembly: The News hereof which filled all Christendom with an Universal Joy, was immediately dispatched to Vienna by an Express, who moving with the Wings of Messengers, who carry such pleasing Tydings, arrived in a very short time at the Emperor's Court, to the unexpressible Joy of the whole Em∣pire.

The Chief Heads of the Treaty were these.

• First, That the League Offensive shall con∣tinue until such time, as that the Emperor, and King of Poland shall make Peace with the Common Enemy, but that the Defensive shall continue for ever.
• Secondly, That this Alliance shall be sworn unto by Cardinal Pio in behalf of the Em∣peror, and by Cardinal Charles Barberini at Rome, in the name and behalf of the King of Poland.
• Thirdly, That the Emperor shall Renounce, and quit claim to all Debts and Sums of Money which were due to him from Poland, on occasion of the Succours, and Assistances he gave unto that Kingdom, when it was Invad∣ed by the Swedes: And that the great Seal whereby the Emperor is impowred to nomi∣nate, and make choise of a new King be Can∣celled and Surrendred.
• Fourthly, That no Peace be made with the Turks without the privity, consent, and concurrence of both Parties; and that the Heirs and Successours of them be equally obliged to maintain, and confirm the present League.
• Fifthly, That this League be limited, and understood of a War against the Turk only, and not against any other Prince or Potentate whatsoever.
• Sixthly, That during this War, the Emperor be obliged to maintain 70.000 Men in the Field; besides 20.000 in Garrison: And that the King of Poland shall conduct an Army of 40.000 Men, and March at the Head of them in Person.
• Seventhly, That the Emperor shall act with the gross of his Army in the Lower Hungary against the Turk; and with another Army in the Upper Hungary, consisting of Six thousand Germans, and as many Auxiliaries, whose business shall chiefly be to subdue the Rebels, and recover the places which they have taken: And that the King of Poland shall endea∣vour to recover Caminiec, [year 1683.] and other places unjustly usurped by the Turk in Podolia, Ucrania and Volhinia.
• Eighthly, That the Emperor shall lend unto the King of Poland 300.000 Dollars, and the payment thereof to be secur'd on the Tythes of that Kingdom, which the Pope hath lately granted to the King for carrying on this present War.
• Ninethly, That in case other Christian Kings, or Princes shall desire to enter into this Alliance, their admission thereinto shall be with the knowledge and approbation of both Crowns; and that the Czars of Muscovy be particularly induced to joyn in this Alliance.

On these Terms was this League con∣cluded, so much the more to the comfort and satisfaction of all Christendom, by how much it had been uncertain and doubt∣ful before; in regard the Divisions in the Diet it self were grown so high, that it was believed no place could be allowed for the Debates of Foreign Matter, which did not immediately concern their own dif∣ferences; and that the resentment which the King of Poland conceived against the Emperor, for not closing with the Al∣liance formerly offer'd, and importunately urged, would have been invincible obsta∣cles against this Union, of which all the World despair'd: But God who directs all things to that end which he designs, had so temper'd and qualified the Animositis of the Poles one against the other, that to the Joy of all Christendom, that necessary and happy Alliance was concluded.

The Grand Vizier (as we have said) be∣ing arrived at Belgrade, [year 1683.] where he attended the Asiatick Troops, and with him Count Albert Caprara the Emperor's Resident, (whom he reserved according to antient Custom in the Camp,* 11.25) for an instrument to move and forward Treaties, in case any sinister success should befal the Ottoman Forces: But this Vizier fearing nothing less than ill fortune, and reposing a confidence in his Arm of Flesh, which he thought im∣possible to be subdued, did easily and with some scorn comply with the instance which Count Albert Caprara made to him for Licence to return to his Master at Vienna: And in order thereunto he was committed to the care, and conduct of the Bei of Alba Regalis, who was then Marching with his Men towards those parts. Howsoever, a stop was put to his departure for some few days, to the end, that he might be Spectator of the magnificent reception of Count Tekeli by the Vizier, which when he understood, he pressed his departure with more earnestness, that his Eyes might not be offended with the scandalous sight of a

Rebel promoted to Honour and Grandure, for Treason and Persidiousness to his Sove∣reign. And when he heard that he came accompanied with many of the Hungarian Nobility,* 11.26 who were Roman Catholicks, and particularly with the Count of Homo∣nai, to the great scandal of the Gospel, and the Christian Profession, he was so transport∣ed with Disdain and Indignation, that he openly declared, in case the Vizier delayed to grant him License to depart, only because he would give him the Mortification to be∣hold an Object so ungrateful to his Eyes, that he would close them rather, or shut himself up in some Retirement, where he might neither see or hear any of these Mat∣ters: Of which the Vizier having notice he gave him free liberty to depart, and ac∣cordingly he set forward on his Journey on the 12/2 of Iune, in company with the Bei of Alba Regalis, who having attended Ca∣prara as far at Moatz, he was thence recal∣led by the Vizier; and the Bei of Albania appointed in his place, with a Guard of a∣bout a Hundred Men, who continuing their Journeys from day to day, happily arrived at Buda on the 20th. of Iune, not without great danger of falling into the hands of Tartars, who not considering the Persons, or Offices of Ambassadours, nor yet the Subjects of the Grand Seignior, whether Christians or Turks, put all to Fire and Sword, which they could not carry with them, not regarding either Age or Sex, but miserably destroyed all, wheresoever they could become Masters.

Tho' C. Albert Caprara was well treated at Buda, as to his own Person, yet he was uneasie and impatient of his stay in that City, fearing lest the Barbarity of the Turks, upon any ill Success, should vent their Rage and Revenge upon him and his Attendants; but more sensibly was he affected with the daily sight of poor Christians enslaved, and led before him in Chains; and with the news of the Surrender of diverse Cities and Towns by Tekeli into the Possession of the Turks, according to the Articles made between him and the Grand Seignior; and which were so to remain, until a total Conquest was made of all Hungary, and were afterwards to be re∣stored again to Tekeli with the absolute So∣vereignty and Dominion of that Kingdom. But how uneasie soever C. Caprara was in his aboad at Buda, [year 1683.] he was constrained to continue there in regard to his own Safety, all the Ways and Passages being obstructed by Tartars and Free-booters, who had no respect to any thing but themselves and their own Prey and Benefit; so he remain'd there until the coming of the Vizier, and with him followed the Camp to the Siege of Vienna, from whence he was permitted to depart, and attend his Imperial Majesty then at Lintz, as we shall declare hereaf∣ter.

But before we proceed farther, let us look back to the Preparations, and Fore-runners made in the Winter to the bloudy War, which was shortly to ensue.* 11.27 The Turks in the Month of February, entred into the Isle of Serino in Croatia, and committed great Disorders; in Buda vast stores were making of all sorts of Ammunition and Provisions for War, with such Timber and Materials as were fit and proper for making Bridges: And in the mean time, Tekeli's Forces be∣sieged or blocked up all the Emperor's Towns in the Upper Hungary: And yet for all this, Tekeli sent to acquaint the Deputies of those Counties, which remained firm and loyal to the Emperor, with the earnest Passion he conceived to conserve the Peace of his Country, which he should certainly have done,* 11.28 had his Imperial Majesty grant∣ed him any tollerable Conditions, and should have given undoubted Testimonies to the World of his Loyalty and Obedience to his Sovereign, against whom he took not up Arms out of any Animosity, but only to free his Country from Tyranny and Op∣pression; and in this good Humour he gave liberty unto 200 German Prisoners, and to Count Herberstein upon his Parole, and protested unto the Emperor, that he had dispatched two of his principal Ministers; namely Fagon and Sirmai, unto the Grand Seignior, to continue and prolong the Truce, and gave the same Assurances to the Diet, which he had convened at Cossovia. In the mean time, the Imperial Troops being ill paid, daily deserted the Service, and revol∣ted to the Malecontents, with whom they hoped to improve and better their Condition.

Toward the end of this Month, the Turks, by a Detachment out of the Garrison of Newhausel, made an attempt to pass ov••r the Ice to the Isle of Schults, under com∣mand of an Hungarian Renegade; but the Ice breaking, many of them were drown∣ed.

In the Month of March the Turks placed a Guard of 15000 Men to defend the Bridge of Esseck,* 11.29 from being burnt by the Christians: And the Emperor on his side caused his Troops, which were quartered near the Rhine, to march towards Hungary, as also the Regiment of Count Taaf then in Bohemia; and all the other Troops were ordered to draw towards Presburg; and were near thereunto encamped in the Plain of Kitzee by Count Rabata, that the Em∣peror might there make a Review of all his Forces, designed that Year against the Turk.

On the 7th. of May, the Emperor enter∣ed into the Field, attended on the Right∣hand by the Duke of Bavaria, and on the Left by P. Charles of Loraine,* 11.30 and follow∣ed by a numerous train of Nobles and prin∣cipal Ministers: The Army was all ran∣ged in Batalia, at the front of which, was Count Staremberg, General of the Artillery, with 72 great Pieces of Canon, and 15 Mortar pieces for throwing Bombs, all guarded by the Gunners, and Attendants on the Train of Artillery. The main Body of the Army was composed of 14 Regiments; namely, Staremberg, Mansfelt, Diepenthal, Baden, Grana, Strasoldo, Souches, Heisser, Bech, Wallis, Schaffemberg, Newberg, Thime, and Wirtemberg: The which Body was flanked on each side with a Regiment of Cuirassiers, and 12 Regiments of Horse; namely, Rabata, Gondola, Halleweil, Palsi, Dunevalt, Caprara, Montecuculi, Saxolunem∣burg, Taaff, Goz, Dupigny, and Mercy, with 3 of Dragoons, Stirum, Castelli, and Her∣beville, and 4 Companies of Croats com∣manded by Riccardi; all of them well arm∣ed, and mounted, and most of them select and veterane Soldiers: To these were ad∣joined a Body of Hungarians and Hussars, being Horse and Foot, under the Command of Count Hesterhasi, Palatine of that King∣dom, to the number of about eight Thou∣sand with 14 Pieces of Cannon;* 11.31 about a Thousand whereof were armed with long Lances, the number of all which, as some Authors report, amounted unto 70.740; thô as yet the Forces of Alsatia, with those of the Circles of the Rhine, were not come up; but others perhaps with more reason make this whole Force to consist of no more than forty three Thousand Men in all, be∣sides six Thousand Polish Horse, which the Emperor had hired with his own Mony, under the Command of Prince Lubomiski, to which were adjoyned great numbers of Gentlemen, and younger Brothers, who came to adventure and make their Fortunes in this War.

After the Emperor had heard Mass, which was celebrated by the Arch-bishop of Stri∣gonium, and sang with Musick, the Arch-bishop read with a loud Voice the Bull of In∣dulgence, which the Pope had given unto all those who should fight the Christian Battles against Turks and Infidels; after which, he gave his Benediction to the Emperor, and the Nobility, and to all the Army, who re∣ceived it with much Humility, and Devoti∣on on their Knees; which Ceremony being ended, the Emperor took a View of the whole Army, greatly to his satisfaction: After which he was conducted to a mag∣nificent Tent,* 11.32 raised on the Banks of the Danube, where he was splendidly treated by the Duke of Loraine, together with the Empress, the Arch-duchess, the Elector of Bavaria, the Prince of Newbourg, (Coad∣jutor of the Grand Master of the Tutonick Order) the Prince Lewis of Baden, and the Duke of Saxelawemburg. After which mag∣nificent Entertainment, the Emperor and the Court returned that Night unto Presburg. Such being the force of the Emperor's Army; let us also take a View of the formidable numbers of the Turks, which were suffici∣ent, like Locusts, to over-spread the face of all Hungary. But first we shall observe the Motions of the Emperor's Army, which being now in it's Vigour and Strength, and encouraged with fifty Thousand Florins, which his Imperial Majesty was pleased as a Donative to distribute amongst the Soldi∣ers; it was agreed by the Generals of the Army, for the Reputation of their Forces, that some Enterprise should be undertaken, before the Grand Vizier, with the gross of his Army, was advanced farther, which ac∣cording to their Conjectures, was believed could not be in less than in the time of two Months. The Places nominated for to be attack'd, were Gran and Newhausel; the first seemed the most easie in respect to the weakness of the Fortifications; but Advices being come that the Turks were forming a Camp of 40.000 Men near Buda, whereby the Imperialists might be cut off from all Communication with Comorra; it was re∣solved to change the Design, and to march towards Newhausel. [year 1683.] Accordingly the Troops were commanded to march, and on the se∣cond of Iune, some Battalions of the first Brigade posted themselves near the Neker, about Cannon-shot distant from the Town; in two or three days afterwards the whole Army being come up, they too possessed themselves of the Suburbs, and of a Palanca, which covered the Gate towards Buda side, and lodged within a Hundred Paces of the Ditch; and on the 6th. and 7th. of this Month the whole Town was surrounded,* 11.33 and the Platforms raised to receive the Can∣non for Batteries, and all things put into a condition of a formal Siege. But whilst Matters were carrying on in this posture, the Duke of Loraine received Orders from the Court of Vienna to desist from that En∣terprise, for that the Turks were far advan∣ced into Stiria, and the Grand Vizier, with a vast Power of the Ottoman Force, as far as Esseck: Hereupon a Council of War being cal∣led, and the Orders communicated to them, the Siege which was laid the 3d. of Iune, was raised on the 10th, and the Army marched towards Raab and Comorra, to rein∣force those Garrisons, and from thence to observe the Motions of the Enemy. Many were the Reflections on the Enterprise of

Newhausel; it seeming strange, that so wise a Captain as the Duke of Loraine, should commence so difficult an Enterprise at the beginning of a most perilous War, in which it was hardly possible for him to succeed, there being at the same time an Army of 40.000 Turks encamped under the Walls of Buda, which was not many days March distant from Newhausel; and the Gross of the Turkish Power, not inferiour to the great∣est of their Armies, (of which Histories re∣count such prodigious numbers) were then marching under the command of the Grand Vizier, between Esseck and Alba Regalis, or Stultwessemburg. But we ought not to im∣pute any thing to the ill Conduct of so great a General, whose Successes having crowned all his Actions; nothing can seem Rash or void of Council, where Fortune hath always led him by the hand, and made him Victo∣rious, as we shall (God willing) make ap∣pear in the sequel of this History.

* 11.34But before we proceed farther, we must add what before was omitted, that about the beginning of April, the Grand Seignior being desirous to show himself in his Army, began to move towards Belgrade, [year 1683.] where he arrived with his beloved Soltana, (who would not leave his Company) and with a splen∣did Court, on the 2d. of Iune. The gros∣sest part of the Army being by this time come to that place appointed for the general Rendezvous, the Grand Vizier, was wil∣ling to give the Grand Seignior a Survey of all his Forces, to let him see how he had employed his Treasure, and with what hopes of being repaid with Kingdoms, and with Spoils of the richest Dominions in Christen∣dom: And so the Grand Seignior being placed in a high Scaffold erected for that purpose, all the Soldiers in their several Ranks and Degrees, according to their Coun∣tries and Nations, passed in their several Orders before him. And in the first place,

The Forces of Mesopotamia all on Horse∣back.

Numb. 13000

Those of Assyria and Babilon, as far as Bal∣sora,

14000

Other Asiatick Troops, comprehending the Provinces

Of Sias, Amasia, Maras, Bussia, &c.

* 11.3530000

The Militia of Iudea, Egypt, &c.

18000

The Militia of Caramania,

8000

Turks out of the parts of Greece,

16000

The Militia of Armenia▪ Capadocia, &c.

24000

The remaining Asiatick Troops were from Georgia, and the conquered Countries there∣abouts, all which were the Forces out of Asia, and Horse,

28000

After these marched the Janisaries of Europe,

12000

Next followed the Tartars, ill Armed and worse Clothed,

14000

Last of all marched the most flourishing part of the Turkish Army, consisting of the Sons and Servants of Pashas; also of the richest Spahees, and other young Men, all richly cloathed and armed,

35000

Pioniers and others with Shovels, Spades, &c.

12000

Gunners, and other Attendants on the Train of Artillery,

13000

Attendants on the Waggons of Ammunition and Provision,

14000

Other Attendants on the Tents and Baggage,

13000

All which formidable Forces amounted un∣to,

264000

According to a Calculation made by seve∣ral Italian Writers; but as to my own Opi∣nion, I cannot believe that Asia could fur∣nish half those numbers, and therefore do rather follow the Computation of the Asia∣ticks, according to this Account:

• Mustapha Pasha, Grand Vizier; 15000
• Emir Pasha of Adana, 500
• Husaein Basha of Bolu, 330
• Kara Mahomet Pasha of Diarbeker, 1500
• Mustapha Pasha of Silistria, 1080
• Halil Pasha of Sivas, 530
• Ahmet Pasha of Maras, 710
• Husaein Pasha of Aleppo, 950
• Osman Pasha a Sangiac under him, 510
• Husaein Pasha of Damascus, 2300
• Hassan Pasha of Armit, 500
• Bei of Gran Cairo, 3000
• Basha of Tokai on the Borders of Persia, 340
• Bekir Pasha, 500
• 27750

This Computation may very well agree with the Forces of the first Year's Expediti∣on out of Asia; to which being adjoyned the several Chambers of Janisaries, with all the European Forces both Horse and Foot, as also the Tartars, Transilvanians, Moldavi∣ans and Valachians, with the Hungarian Re∣bels; we may without Romance account the Ottoman Force to consist of a Hundred eighty Thousand effective fighting Men, be∣sides Miners, Pioniers, Sutlers, Gunners, At∣tendants on the Train of Artillery, Atten∣dants and Servants belonging to the Tents, with a vast number of Rascals, and Rab∣ble following the Camp, which may very well be Calculated to amount▪ unto at least 40 000 more▪ For the Turks above any Na∣tion in the World have their Camp pestered

with the Incumbrances of Baggage; so that if we consider this vast number of 220.000 Men, it will not seem incredible what we find reported, that they spread the Coun∣try eight Leagues in length.

The Report of this formidable, and as to human Appearance, invincible Army, cau∣sed the Duke of Loraine to hasten with all speed possible the Fortifications of Raab, which he designed to enlarge on some rising Grounds near to the Town, and to defend them with the whole Body of the Army, or at least by the Infantry, which having a Communication with the Garrison, might be able to oppose that great force of the Enemy, and weary them out by a lingring Siege in a Country, which was already be∣come desolate, and without Forage for a∣bove twenty Miles round.

But the Duke of Loraine having received Intelligence,* 11.36 that the Grand Vizier on the 1st▪ of Iuly was entred into Alba Regalis, and certainly resolved to Besiege Vienna, and to stop at no other place on their March thi∣ther; He then changed his Measures, and having reinforced Raab, with the three Re∣giments of Baden, Grana and Souches, and given the command of the Place to Colo∣nel Wallis; and having also reinforced Comor∣ra and other Places with strong Garrisons, his whole Field-Army became reduced unto 24.000 Men only: And fearing lest with so small a number, he should be surrounded by the multitudes of the Enemy, he once resolved to encamp himself under the Can∣non of Vienna.

In the mean time Tekeli having made a Visit to the Grand Vizier in his Camp at Alba Regalis, perswaded him to publish a Manifest,* 11.37 signifying unto the People, That the Grand Seignior did take under his Pro∣tection all the Hungarians, who should joyn themselves to the Male-contented Party, and that he would maintain them in their Priviledges, Liberties, Estates, Laws, and Religion: And that such, who refused to accept this gracious Offer, were to expect no Quarter, but to be punished with Fire and Sword. This Manifest being divulged by Tekeli at his return from the Vizier to Cassovia, so operated on many of the Hun∣garians, that the Towns of Papa, Tot and Vesprin accepted of the same, and opened their Gate to Tekeli and his Party: And such was the Consternation of all Hungary, that many other Counties and Towns, declared to the Emperor's Commissioners, that they would open their Gates to Tekeli at the first Summons, rather than expose themselves to Fire and Sword, where was no hopes or ex∣pectations of Relief. This Declaration of the People, giving the Emperor just cause to fear, lest Neutra and the Mountain Towns should follow the same Example, Orders were given to Count Schultz, Governour of Neutra, to demolish that Fortress,* 11.38 and bring the gross Cannon, with all the Ammunition from thence; and the like Command was given to the Officers of the Mountain Towns, where the Mines of Silver were, it being impossible to relieve them, because Tekeli was Master of all the Passes which led thither; which Orders were readily o∣beyed by the Officers, Priests and Religious Men, who fled to the Camp of General Schultz on the Banks of the River Waagh: Where Schultz having joyned with the six Thousand Polish Horse, under the Command of Prince Lubomiski, he had the fortune to meet a Party of the Malecontents joyned with some Tartars, and to give them a total Defeat, killing and taking two Thou∣sand of them, with several Colours, and all their Baggage.

In the mean time, whilest the Duke of Loraine was in this dubious Condition, not knowing what course was best to be taken, he resolved once to retire under the Cannon of Vienna, and there to go∣vern himself according to the Motion of the Enemy; but the Turks came on so fast, their Van appearing on the Banks of the River Raab, followed by the whole Body of their Army Marching in Bata∣lia, that there was no time for any thing but a Precipitous Flight; nothing was now to be put to a hazard, for the least Defeat might cause the absolute loss of Vienna, and open the Enemies way into the Hereditary Countries. In this exigency, all the Foot was Transported over into the Island of Schultz, under the Command of the Count de Zely; and all the Horse being about Nine thousand five hundred in num∣ber, Marched away about Midnight, and pitched their Camp near to Altembourg. The Infantry being in the Isle of Schultz,* 11.39 Marched without danger of the Enemy, and were in the way either to Communi∣cate with Raab, or to give Succour to Vienna, according as they saw the Enemy bend their Course, for they were in a Condition to move faster than the multi∣tudes, and gross Bodies of the Turks. In a few Days it appear'd, that the Turks aimed at the Capital City of Vienna, and to leave all the other Fortresses behind them, as being places which would fall of them∣selves, and follow the Fate of the Imperial Court. The News of all which being carried from the Duke of Loraine by Count Caprara to the Emperor; and also, that the Baggage of the Duke of Saxelawenburg, of Prince Lewis de Baden, and of the Counts Caprara, and Montecuculi were all taken by the Turks, and their Convoy defeated; and that the

Horse in great disorder had abandoned the Infantry, and left them to shift for themselves in the Isle of Schultz, and were Marching with great Disorder to Vienna: No sooner was this Intelligence arrived, than the Tar∣tars appear'd at the same time within two Leagues of the City,* 11.40 and set Fire to all the Villages round about, the Smoak of which ascending upwards, gave visible demonstra∣tions of the truth of these Reports, and put all the Court and City into a distracted Consternation. The Emperor after the com∣ing of this News, made no delay to de∣part away with the Empress, the Arch-Duchess, and all the Court for Lintz: There was now no time to spare; and Fear added Wings as well to the Poor as to the Rich; the great Personages whose Offices obliged them to an attendance on the Court, were to be excused from remaining behind in Defence of the City, the Duty they owed their Master disengaging them from show∣ing their Bravery in the Face of the Enemy: And indeed such were the Preparations of all sorts of People to hasten out of the Town, as if none had intended to stay in Defence of it:* 11.41 The Court which at other times would have requir'd at least fifteen Days preparations for such a removal, was now confined to five or six Hours; so that without a larger Description of this Affright∣ment, we may imagin and figure to our selves, the Confusion there was in Vienna upon this Departure. Every Man before he could leave his Home, had something or other to order and dispatch; for which Reason the Emperor at Night had very few, or none to serve and attend him; and what will be thought most strange in times here∣after, he had no Guard, or Convoy to Defend his Person, through the many Perils and Hazards he was to pass, it being necessary to leave all the Soldiery behind for Defence of the City. We may then conceive with what Terrour this sad and trembling Court did travel, being continu∣ally allarum'd by reports of Tartars, who had Plunder'd and Pillaged, and Burnt all the Parts round, the terrible Marks of which appear'd in the Night, and served by the Flames to direct them in their way: And had not the Providence of God, car∣ried that rude and barbarous Nation into Parts more Remote, the Emperor and all his Court, with the Ladies, and Chief No∣bility had fallen as a Prey into their rapa∣cious Hands: But God having diverted so great a mischief and shame to all Christen∣dom, the Imperial Court arrived at Lintz, more terrify'd with the continual Allarums, then tyred with the Journey; the Atten∣dants followed the Court so fast as they were able, as did the Women, Citizens, and those who were not Men of the Sword; the ways were filled with Coaches, Carts, Waggons and Horses, the present trembling condition adminished unto the flying Multitude, matter of discourse, so that as they journied along their Talk was con∣cerning the ill management of the publick Affairs, which were reduced to that un∣happy State by the evil Councils of the Jesuits, who had too great an Interest, and prevailing Power in the Cabinet of the Emperor: Had it not been for them, said they, and for the Clergy, the Protestants had not been divested of their Churches; nor deprived of their Liberties and Proper∣ties, whereby they were provoked to take up Arms against the Emperor: Nay, how often was the Imperial Clemency well inclined to grant Pardon, and Terms of Peace to Te∣keli, and his Malecontented Subjects; which would have diverted this Storm from the Turks, which now pursues us, but that the governing power of the Clergy still cherished, and fomented the Differences, until they had brought them to this ulti∣mate precipice of our Destruction? Some there were, who being well disposed to∣wards the French Faction, blamed the Councils of the Emperor, for not accept∣ing the Propositions of France made for re∣lief of the Empire: For thô such a remedy might be dangerous, yet it could not be worse than the Disease, nor nothing so bad as the present impending Evil; it were bet∣ter to put our selves into the Hands of the French, than into the power of Turks and Infidels.

The Court continued not long at Lintz; for so soon as Intelligence came that Vienna was Besieged, the Emperor remo∣ved to Passau, which is a City ab••••t 30 or 40 Miles farther into Germany; and was a Bishoprick, which with Strasbourg was once in the Hands of the Arch Duke Leo∣pold William. Two days after the depar∣ture of the Emperor from Vienna, the Con∣fusion still continued day and night, caused by Carts and Horses, employ'd to carry away the Goods and Housholdstuff of those who as useless Persons were permitted to remove out of the City.

At length, upon arrival of the Duke of Loraine the Confusion ceased, and the In∣habitants and Soldiers affrightned before by the timorous multitude which were fled, began to return again into their▪ Wits,* 11.42 and become capable to receive Orders, and solid Councils for the better defence of their City, Estates and Lives. The Cour∣age and good Conduct which appear'd in the Generals, operated the like effect in the Minds of the Soldiery, who now with un∣daunted Resolution attended the approach

of the Enemy, who had in their March re∣ceived a Repulse before the Fortress of Raab, which gave no little encouragement to the Garrison. The same day that the Duke of Loraine and Count Staremberg enter'd into Vienna, [year 1683.] being the 13th of Iuly, the Infantry which were before passed over into the Island of Schultz, were come up to the rest of the Army: The first thing ordered by these Commanders was, to repair the Palisadoes, and finish some Works as well as could be possible in so short a warning; and the Inhabitants of the Suburbs being retired within the Town, were willingly employ'd with their own Hands, to set Fire to their own Dwellings, to devest the Enemy of all Succour, or Shelter there∣in.

* 11.43The same Night the Duke of Loraine caused all the Foot, excepting only eight Batalions, which he reserved to defend his Camp, to enter into the Counterscarp of the Town; and in two Nights after be∣ing the 14th and 15th, the Powder and Bullet, which was expected from Lintz were brought in, and lodged in the Arsenal of the City. After which the other eight Batalions were also brought into the Town, which with those in the Counterscarp made Twelve thousand Men. But for better understand∣ing the State and Condition of the Garrison,* 11.44 we have here set down the particulars of all the Forces therein, that those worthy Persons, who have so signalized themselves by their Bravery in this Famous Siege, may not be forgotten in future Ages.

Count Staremberg Governour. Regiments of

Starem••erg Commanded by Geo. Maurice of Ketlin.

2000 Men.

Half of Keiserstin's Regiment under Wol∣fargschenek,

1000

Mansfeld Commanded by C. Alex. Lesly,

2000

Souches by Charles Lewis Colonel of Sou∣ches, Son of the Famous General Rad∣wight,

2000

Schaffemberg, and Bercks two Regiments,

4000

Seven Companies of Newbourg,

1200

Half of Heister's Regiment, under Baron Heister,

1000

The other half of this Regiment was sent to Lintz, for Guard of the Emperor's Person.

 

Five Companies of Dimik, an antient Com∣mander,

0600

Dupignis Regiment of Horse,

0600

Three Companies of the Garrison belonging to the City,

1200

These Regiments when full amounted in all unto 15600 Men; but so many of them had been Killed and wasted with Sickness, that scarce Ten thousand of them enter'd into Vienna; to which being added the Trained-Bands of the City, consisting of 2717, the whole Garrison might be well computed with Volontiers, and Officers at near 13000 Men.

The Chief Officers were.

Count Staremberg Governor, Count Daun, Lieutenant Governor, Marquis Ferdinand Obizzi Major, Iohn Count Serini Assistant to the Count Daun; The Counts Souches and Schaffemberg Assistants to the Lieuten∣ant Governour and Major.

Volontiers were

Count Trotmandorf, who had been a Co∣lonel many years in Flanders, Count Five-Kerk Captain of the Provincial Circle of Austria, the Count of Salzbourg, who was Colonel of a Regiment of Croats, but being come to Vienna to be Cur'd of a Dissentery, which he had got in the Army, and the Siege happening before his perfect Reco∣very, he offer'd to serve in nature of a Volontier. The Baron of Kilmensec Great Forester to the Emperor, defended the Court-bastian for three days with eighty of his Foresters, who being excellent Marks-Men, and used to their Guns, which they charged with an exact proportion of Powder and Bullet, did great Execution up∣on the Turks, seldom missing their Shot, and the Baron himself killed a Turk at 300 paces distant; who was afterwards known to have been one of the Turks principal Canoniers. The Count Vignacourt a French Gentleman, formerly employed by his most Christian Majesty, in quality of an Ambas∣sador to Ferdinand the Third, Father of the present Emperor, and to other Princes of Germany, was, an other of the Volontiers: As were also the Count de St. Micaele a Venetian, Ernest Sigismund de Zeternz, of an antient Family in Silesia, Cornelius Rum∣mingken, a Person of Sixty two years of Age, and tho' much afflicted with the Gout, yet being an experienced Soldier, his Councils were more available to the Governour than his Bodily Services. And lastly, There was Sigismond de Reitoffar a Gentleman of Moravia, who had formerly been a Major General, who shewed himself at all times daring, and active in the Exe∣cution of such Orders, as he received from Count Staremberg the Governour.

This was all the Force which was lodg∣ed in Vienna, to defend it against that For∣midable

Army, then ready to encompass it on all sides: But whom God will save are always well protected, and then there ne∣ver want Provisions nor Councils, nor Cou∣rage in the Soldiery.

The Count of Kollonitz, who was Trea∣suerer of Hungary, did most seasonably furnish the Bishop of Newstadt,* 11.45 with Five hundred thousand Florins for supply of the Garrison during the Siege, with Three thousand Measures of Wine; which this Bishop, who was a Knight of the Great Cross of Malta, and had been in the Siege of Candia, did with good mannagement lay up in several Cellars in the Town, and di∣stributed to the Soldiers in time of the Siege; as also the Money, which was paid out with such order, and on such occasi∣ons, as were requisite and necessary, to appease all complaints which might arise for want thereof. But above all, care was taken to establish a Council in the Town during the Siege: The Persons thereunto nominated and appointed were,

Count de Capliers Counsellor of State, and General of the Ordnance;* 11.46 Count de Mo∣lard, Grand Marshal of Austria, Baron de Belchamp, Councellor of the Emperor's Hous∣hold, and the Chancellor Hoffman. The Governours under Count Staremberg were the Counts of Thun and Serini; and after them Souches and Schaffemberg, Baron de Beck, the Prince of Wirtemberg, and Baron Heister, who were all Colonels of Regi∣ments which served in Vienna.

By this time being the 14/4 of Iuly, the Duke of Loraine having given all the neces∣sary Orders for conservation of the City; [year 1683.] the Turks began to descend by the Hill of St. Mark with their Horses,* 11.47 Waggons and Camels laden with Baggage, ranging them∣selves in form of a Crescent or Half-moon round the Town: Upon appearance whereof, and the News of the near approach of the Great Vizier; the Duke of Loraine on the 15th at night drew off all his Horse, and Dragoons to the other side of the Bridges, and there Encamped: He had once enter∣tained some Thoughts of conserving a part of the Foot in his Camp; but considering the great Force of the Enemy ready to sur∣round the City,* 11.48 the largeness of the Works which were to be maintained, the distance of the Forces which were designed for its Relief, and the daily decay, and diminu∣tion of Soldiers in a long Siege; were suf∣ficient inducements to this Wise Comman∣der, to supply the City with all the Infan∣try without any reserve unto himself. How∣soever, he had once some Thoughts of po∣sting some of his Cavalry in the Tabor, to keep a Communication with the Town; but upon a true survey thereof, the Water was found to be Shallow in many places, and Fordable that Man and Horse could March into it in Rank and File, so that the Water being of no security to a Camp, the place was deserted:* 11.49 The Tabor is an Island in the Danube, of about a Mile and half in length, planted with Trees and Or∣chards, and full of Gardens, Fountains and Houses of Pleasure.

The Tabor being judged no place for the Cavalry to Lodge in; the Duke of Loraine passed the Danube, leaving the Bridges to be defended by the Dragoons of General Schultz. By this time the Van-guard of the Turks were advanced, and great numbers of Tents pitched round the City: And the Vizier with the Gross of the Army was Marching to the Siege, having left the Pasha of Buda with Twelve thousand Men to block up Raab, where he remained until such time as he was Relieved by Apafi Prince of Transilvania, with some of Tekeli••s Forces, and then he proceeded to the Siege of Vi∣enna.* 11.50 On the 16th the Vizier enter'd the Camp, highly raised, and puffed up with assurances of finding the Gates of Vienna opened unto him, or at least to run over the Walls without much Opposition. His nu∣merous Force gave him a confidence of Suc∣cess, and his natural Pride suggested to him an Impossibility of being Overcome: The Country People nourished this Opinion in him by Reports, that all the Christian In∣fantry were shut up in the Isle of Schultz; that there was no force in the City, and the disorder and Confusion so great therein, that upon the first Summons they would open their Gates: Nor was the Report ill ground∣ed; for at that time the whole Garrison of Vienna did not consist of above Six hundred Men, of which the Vizier was well advi∣sed, and knew, that if he made but some more than ordinary hast with his Army, o•• detached a formidable Body to appear in sight of the Town, before the Duke of Loraine had Re-inforced the Garrison, and put all things into a Posture of Defence, the Gates might easily have been opened, and the City become the Prey and Reward of the Ottoman Soldiers. But this was not the Vizier's business, his desire was to gain and appropriate all the Riches unto himself, which was to be done only by Articles and Conditions of Surrender drawn, and agreed in the time of a formal Siege; and there∣fore he would neither hasten his Troops to take Possession of the City, before it was Reinforced, nor yet incourage his M••n to Enter the Town by mere Force and Dint of Sword; which in the Opinion of the Soldiery, he might have done if when he Stormed the Works, he had pushed forward his Men to the utmost of their Mettle; so

that here we may observe, that his accursed Avarice, which had been the Ruine of so many Persons, was now the Cause of his own Destruction.

The Vizier began to open his Trenches, about fifty Paces distant from the Counter∣scarp in the Suburbs of St. Ulric, or the Gar∣den of Madam Spina, where the rising of the Walks by the obscurity of the Night, gave them an advantagious ground for raising some Batteries; and in the Morning two Spahees were commanded to throw a Wri∣ting in a Linnen Bag into the Counterscarp, which they performed,* 11.51 running full speed with their Horses. The substance of which was this.

These Presents are to make known unto you, the Generals, Governour, Soldiers and Noble Citizens of the City of Vienna, That according to the Orders, we have received from the most Happy, most Powerful, most Invincible and most Mighty Emperor of the Universe, our Master, who is the true Image of God living on the Earth, and who by the Grace and Favour of the Almighty, following the Example of our Prophet Mahomet Mu∣stapha, to whom be Glory and Honour, and Blessing, is by a Multitude of Miracles be∣come the Greatest Sovereign both of one, and the other World, and the Supreme Emperor of all Kings and Princes; hath sent hither his Armies which are without number, to the in∣tent that they shall take Vienna, and there Establish the Worship of our True Religion. And whereas it is a Principle of our Religion, above all things to Propagate the Musselmin Faith, as is expesly Commanded by the Law of our Holy Prophet; We do instantly exhort you, before we Unsheath our Terrible Cymi∣ters to Embrace our Holy Religion, and to suffer your selves to be instructed in the My∣steries thereof, by which you will find Salva∣tion to your Souls. And in case you will Sur∣render up the City, whether you be Young or Old, Rich or Poor, We assure you, that you shall with all security Live therein: And in case any of you shall desire to go forth, and Live in any other place, he shall have Per∣mission and License so to do, and shall be con∣voy'd forth with his Goods and Substance, with his Wife and Children. And as to those who shall desire to remain behind, they may Live in the Town in such manner as they did before. But in case you are obstinate, and constrain us to take your City by Force, then will we spare no Person whatsoever: And we Swear by the Creatour of Heaven and Earth, who never had nor never shall have an Equal, that we will put all to the Sword, as is Commanded by our Holy Law, and will take your Goods and Estates, and carry away your Wives, and Children into Captivity. Pardon is only for them, who obey the Divine Ordinances.

Given at the Emperor's Camp before Vi∣enna, the 8th of the Moon Regeb, and in the Year of the Prophet's Transmi∣gration, 1094.

To these Summons no other Answer was Return'd, than by Cannon and a Vigorous Defence, and by a Bloody Conflict in the Suburbs in which the Turks were greatly worsted. The Courage of the Besieged, which was evidenced during all the time of the Siege was most eminently Signaliz'd at the beginning thereof; when the Scotch Convent of Benedictin Fryers, (which was a very stately Edifice) took Fire,* 12.1 and endangered the Arsenal, which was near adjoyning thereunto, and where Two thousand Barrels of Powder were lodged; but by the diligence of Young Staremberg, and the Officers of the Artillery, the Powder was all carried to some Remoter place: And it pleasing God by his Gracious Providence, to causethe Wind to blow the Flames to o∣ther Quarters, the Arsenal was preserved and all the Ammunition therein, tho' sever∣al great Edifices, and Palaces thereunto adjoyning were consumed before the Fire was extinguished. The Original of this Fire was attributed to the Treachery of a Youth of 16 Years of Age habited in Girls Cloathing; whom the People in their Fury tearing to pieces, prevented the Discovery of this Treacherous and Horrid Plot. The Turks all this while with much Joy beheld the Flames ascending from the City, and ply'd their Cannon and Bombs towards that part, which at first broke in the Air without other Execution; and the better to prevent the accident by Fire, Count Sta∣remberg order'd the Roofs off all those Houses to be taken off which were cover'd with Shingles, and apt to take Fire with the least Spark. This was a terrible beginning of a Siege, and such as was sufficient to∣tally to dismay the Spirits of the Defen∣dants, but that they were supported with more than ordinary Courage inspired into them by the Providence of Heaven.

All this while the Cavalry maintained their Stations at the Foot of the Bridges, to keep a Communication so long as was possible with the Town, and hinder the Passage of the Turks into the Isles of Leo∣polstadt, the which Action the Duke of Loraine committed to the Care and Con∣duct of General Schultz, and Prince Lubo∣miski, whilest he with the greater part of the Army retir'd to Langenzendorf: But the Turks, and Tartars with a very great num∣ber coming to force the Pass, carrying the Foot on their Horses behind them, and Wading over the Water, which was Foard∣able on all sides, were received with such

a Welcome as cost the Lives of most of those, who were the most forward to gain the Pass;* 12.2 but the numbers of the Ene∣my encreasing, the Christians found them∣selves not able to sustain the shock, and therefore having burnt and destroyed all the Houses thereabouts, they orderly retired to the Army, having broken the Bridges to prevent the more hasty pursuit after them.

The Turks having by this time encompas∣sed the whole City with their numerous Camp,* 12.3 and Tents of diverse colours, ad∣vanced their Trenches within thirty Paces of the Counterscarp, on the side of the Ba∣stions of the Court and the Lobel, and con∣tinually so plyed that Quarter with their Cannons and Morters, that they entirely ruined the Emperor's Palace, with the Hou∣ses and Churches thereunto adjoyning. Whilst Count Staremberg was busied in all places to give necessary Orders, and pro∣vide against every Misfortune which might happen,* 12.4 he was unluckily wounded by the Blow of a Brick upon his Head, which had been carried by the stroak of a Cannon-shot, which confined him to his Chamber for three Days, and the Count Daun, one of the De∣puty Governours was sick at the same time of a Fever: However the care of the Counts Serini, Souches and Scaffenberg was such, that the Enemy gained no advantage by the absence of those Governours.

Whilst Matters were thus acting in the City,* 12.5 Count Leslie was sent to Krembs to convoy the Train of Artillery thither, and attend the coming of the Auxiliary Troops of Bavaria, Saxony and Franconia, and the Regiments which were marching from seve∣ral other Places of the Empire; and also to restrain the Incursions of the Tartars into Austria, who with much Violence and Cru∣elty laid all Places, wheresoever they came, in Bloud and Ashes, thô many of them were cut to pieces in divers Conflicts, there being a Hundred and fifty of them killed by the Peasants, who were felling the Trees about Vienna, to hinder and disturb the March of the Enemy. But why the Tar∣tars should destroy all the Villages and Pro∣visions near to Vienna, whereby they depri∣ved the Turkish Army of all Provisions and Subsistence from parts near unto their Camp, and caused their Horse to fetch Forage at twenty Miles distance, no sound Reason can be given, unless it be, that those People having always been used to Spoyl and De∣struction, have it not in their Power, and nature to leave any thing unblasted, and not consumed in the Country of an Enemy wheresoever they pass. Some Troops be∣longing to General Schultz had the fortune at the same time to take a considerable Con∣voy of the Turks, consisting of above three Hundred Waggons, killing on the place about six Hundred and fifty, and taking two Hundred Prisoners.

The Turks had drawn two parallel Lines, one on the side of the Court-Bastion,* 12.6 and another on the Lobel-Bastion, with a Line of Communication between both; and here they raised their Batteris of thirty Pie∣ces of Cannon: And thô Vienna was fortifi∣ed with eleven Bastions, yet three of them only were attacked, so that the whole Force of the Town was drawn that way for its Defence. The Grand Vizier took his Sta∣tion on the side of the Ravelin, and with him the Janisar-Aga, or General of the Ja∣nisaries, named Kara Mustapha, and his Ka∣hia or Lieutenant, and also the Pasha of Romelia, who was killed with a Cannon∣shot. The Attack of the Court-Bastion on the Right-hand of the Vizier was committed to Chusaein, Pasha of Damascus, who thô he was a stout Man, and a good Soldier, yet he had been unfortunate, having formerly been beaten by Prince Ragotski in Transil∣vania, by Count Souches, at Leventz (as we have at large described in the former part of our History) and by the King of Poland at Coczim. The Bastion of the Lo∣bel on the Left-hand of the Vizier was com∣mitted to Achmet, Pasha of Temeswaer, who died on the 3d. of September of a Dissente∣ry; he had formerly executed the Office of High Treasurer, and after his decease, Hu∣saein Pasha, who also had been Treasurer, was promoted to his Place. In describing this Siege, it will not be necessary to re∣count all the particulars of the Traverses, Mines, Countermines, and other minute Actions, provided (as we intend) we do not omit any considerable Passage, or Fears of Arms, which were most memorable thrô the whole course of this Siege.

Count Starembergh observing that the Turks worked continually in their Lines, re∣solved to obstruct them by a vigorous Sally,* 12.7 for which the Besieged having now lost all their Fears, were very forward to do: The Sally was managed by one Sampson Steim∣bach, a Captain in the Regiment of Mans∣feldt, and Count Guy of Staremberg, who signa∣lized themselves with such Valour and Suc∣cess, that they killed many of the Miners, and brought in a Prisoner alive, who dis∣covered many Particulars then acting by the Enemy.

On the 23d. of Iuly, the Turks taking the advantage of a strong Gale of Wind, which blew towards the City, to throw diverse Bombs thereinto, one of which beat down the Spanish Embassador's House, with little other damage to the Town. The same day in the Afternoon the Turks sprang a Mine near the Lobel Bastion, but it taking vent,

reversed on themselves, damaging only a corner of the Bastion, and over-turning some Palisadoes, which were repaired again in the Night; howsoever the Turks took this opportunity to make a furious Assault upon that Bastion, but were valiantly re∣pulsed, with the loss of two Hundred Men killed, and three taken Prisoners.

About the same time, a Messenger from the Duke of Loraine having swam four times over the Water,* 12.8 with his Letters in a Blad∣der hanging about his Neck, with much dif∣ficulty got into the Town, which brought them the happy and encouraging News of being speedily relieved; for that all the Troops of the Circles, and of the Empe∣ror's hereditary Countries, came daily to the general Rendezvous at Krembs; and that the King of Poland with his Army was come as far as Olmutz. Nor were the Troops of the Duke of Loraine idle all this time during the Siege, but making Incursions and enter∣prizing some Design or other every Day, brought many Prisoners into the Camp with their Horses and other Booty: But the joy of these Successes were not a little damped by the News that the City of Presburg with Timavia, Emdemburg, Prekalla, Leita and Haisentat, being dismayed by the formidable Force of the Vizier, had submitted them∣selves to Tekeli, and to his Protection. Howsoever considering Men reflected, that such Accidents as these were to be expected, where a mighty Army predominated; and were as easily reversed by the turn of a con∣trary Fortune, and that they would follow the Fate and Success of Vienna.

The 25th. of this Month, the Duke of Loraine receiving Intelligence, that Tekeli had formed an Army of 20.000 Malecon∣tents, and eight Thousand Turks under the Command of the Pashas of Waradin and Pest, and designed to Besiege the Castle of Presburg;* 12.9 which being a Place of consider∣able Consequence, was a Matter of long Debate, whether in that Conjuncture it was to be relieved in despight of all the Difficul∣ties and Obstacles which appeared to the contrary. For in the first place it was al∣ledged, that the Ways thither were rocky, woody, and inclosed, that the Forces of the Enemy were much superior to theirs in num∣ber; and that the Army ought not to be put into any hazard of being Defeated, at a time when the Relief of Vienna was the main and ultimate Design. To these Argu∣ments it was urged, that in case the Castle of Presburg was surrendred to the Enemy, it would facilitate a Communication between their two Armies, and hinder the conjuncti∣on of the Polish Army with the Imperial, unless they took a large compass about, which would both harrass the Men by a long March, and defer the Relief of Vienna; the Extremities of which required nothing more than Hast and a speedy Succour. These last Reasons prevailed above the former, it being esteemed of absolute necessity to con∣serve the Castle of Presbourg, the which was wavering, and ready with the other Towns to accept and embrace the Protection of Te∣keli.* 12.10 In pursuance of this Resolution, the Duke of Loraine passed the Danube with his Horse and Dragoons, namely, the Re∣giments of Palsi, Caprara, Rabata, Gondola, Taff, Merci, Hallewiel, Montecuculi, Vetera∣ni and Gots, which were all Horse, to the number of eight Thousand; and of Dra∣goons, those of Stirum, Schultz and Herber∣viller, making in all an Hundred thirty six Troops and Companies, besides the Poles under Lubomiski, which made about two Thousand Men more. In the Night Prince Lewis of Baden and the Baron of Merci, were Commanded in the Van to secure the narrow Ways and Passages; and being come upon certain Hills, where they see round about, they discovered the Enemies Fires and Lights below in the Plains, and two Camps at some little distance one from the other; of which, Advice being given to the General, Prince Lewis of Baden was or∣dered to Attack the Suburbs of Presbourg, where some of the Malecontents were quar∣tered; upon this Surprise, the Malecontents flying into the Town, made way for the Imperialists to enter without much Resi∣stance: The City being in a suddain conster∣nation, upon sight of the Imperial Army at their Gates, surrendred upon Summons, as did also the Castle; the Garrison where∣of, whilst the Town was in Treaty, esca∣ped out to seek for Refuge in the Camp; but many of them were intercepted in their Passage, and cut to pieces.

This happy success in sight of the E∣nemy was an evidence of their Weakness and want of Courage, and animated the Christians to give them Battle: The Prince Lewis of Baden with his Dragoons, was hereupon as ordered, drew up in the Vine∣yards and Gardens adjoyning to the Su∣burbs, and extended his whole Body to the right and left, along the Danube to the foot of the Hill, the better to secure C. Caprara, whilst he with his Horse descended down by the Vineyards, and had drawn up in Ba∣talia.

The Enemy made a show as if they in∣tended to fight, and detached some Parties to begin a Skirmish, but the Duke of Lo∣raine would not Engage, until all his Forces were drawn up; upon appearance whereof the Malecontents changed their Minds,* 12.11 and instead of advancing, the Imperialists per∣ceived, by a great Dust rising on one side

and the other, that the Enemy retired: The advanced Parties of the Enemy, which were to begin the Battle, finding themselves abandoned by the main Body, turned their backs and fled; and were hardly pursu'd by the Imperialists and Poles, with much loss and slaughter, until they came to a great Wood, with a stream of Water running by it, where they made a Stand; but a de∣tached party of Poles, with some Squa∣drons of Germans, and some of the Regiment of Palsi charged them with such Vigour and Bravery as put them to a Rout, so that they killed about five or six Hundred of them, and took about twelve Hundred Waggons of Baggage, and pursued them so hotly to∣wards Tirnau, that many of them saved themselves in the Woods, and others threw themselves into the Danube; the Affrightment and Disorder was so great through the whole Army, that they recovered not themselves until they had passed the Waagh.

* 12.12Tekeli having Intelligence of the March of the Imperialists, by the Party which had been beaten the Evening before; he retired in the Night-time, with a great Body of his own Horse and Foot, (leaving very few of his Men with the Turks) and resolved to at∣tend the Duke of Loraine's coming, and to fall upon him; which occasioned that Quar∣rel and Misunderstanding between the Male∣contents and the Turks, that they separated each from other, and acted apart, until they were reconciled, and again united by Medi∣ation of the Vizier, as appeared by certain Letters, which were intercepted.

But to return again to the Siege: In the mean time, whilst these things were acting a∣broad, there was continual firing and shooting on both sides; and on the 26th. the Turks de∣signing to make a furious Assault, caused all their warlike Musick, such as Flutes, Cym∣bals, and brass Trumpets, which give a shrill Sound, to play with their highest Notes, to encourage their Soldiers to make the On-set; but just as they were beginning, the Besie∣ged gave Fire to a Mine,* 12.13 which made ma∣ny of the Turks to take capers and frisks in the Air, according to the Measures of their Musick. But the Turks not dismayed hereat, prest hard to gain that Ground which the Mine had laid open, but were valiantly re∣pulsed by those who had the Guard of that Place: Howsoever, the Matter was long in dispute, until Count Serini, and St. Croix Lieutenant Colonel of Dupigni's Regiment of Horse came in with some Granadiers to their Relief, and forced the Assailants back again into their Trenches, leaving many of their Companions dead upon the place, whose Heads the Christians afterwards fixed upon Poles, and exposed 'em to the View of the Turkish Camp. Howsoever, this Acti∣on was not performed without some loss and hurt to the Besieged, for Count Guy of Staremberg and Count Souches were wound∣ed: George Misnier,* 12.14 General of the Artillery, had his Arm broken by a Shot, of which he died in a few days afterwards, to the great Sorrow of the whole City, which could not but miss a Person so excellent in his Art, having been Ingenier at the Siege of Philipsbourg, in the Troops of the Mar∣quess of Baden: In this Action also were killed Baron Walter, Lieutenant Colonel of the Regiment of Wirtemberg, and William Schemnitz, a Captain in the Regiment of Staremberg; as also Baron Dubski, who was shot through both his Buttocks with a Mus∣quest Bullet; and the Governour, Starem∣berg himself, was again wounded in the Hand with the stroak of a Stone, as he had before been in the Head.

The Turks having this Day intercepted a Letter, which the Governour had sent by an express Messenger to the Duke of Lo∣raine, to give an account of the state of the Town; the Vizier, that he might give no∣tice thereof unto Staremberg, he caused the same Paper to be fastned to an Arrow, and shot into the Town, with an additional Letter from the Vizier, wrote in Latin to this Effect: That it was to little purpose for the Besieged to write in Characters unto the Duke of Lo∣raine to render him an account of the ill Con∣dition of their Town,* 12.15 since the same is suffi∣ciently known to the Besiegers, without any Key or Explanation of the Cypher. Howsoe∣ver the Grand Vizier, out of compassion to the Creatures of God, had already offered them his Mercy; but that being rejected by the Be∣sieged, he thought fit to let them know, that the time was now come, in which they were to feel the rigour of the Divine Indignation, which would cause them, tho' late, to repent of this their inflexible Obstinacy. This Let∣ter being read among the Officers, moved Laughter, rather than occasioned Fear.

As the Besieged continued still in good heart within the Town, so the Duke of Loraine's Camp received a double Encou∣ragement from two happy Successes: The first was, That the Bano, or Lord Lieute∣nant of Croatia, had conserved that People in their Loyalty and Devotion towards the Emperor, and for Security thereof, had made them to enter into a solemn Oath: But that of a greater Importance, was, That General Dunewald had again defeated a Body of two or three Thousand Tartars,* 12.16 with the slaughter of about thirteen Hun∣dred killed upon the place, and many Pri∣soners, taken, besides all their Baggage and Booty which they had plunder'd in Hun∣gary and Austria. Within the Town they were forming and contriving all Ways and

Instruments for their Defence; and amongst the rest, they had forged a certain Weapon in manner of a Seyth of about six Foot in length besides the Handle, which proved of excellent Use and Effect against the Scy∣meters, and would cut off a Man at the middle without much difficulty, and some times take off four or five Heads at a stroak.

The 28th. the Turks attempting to make themselves Masters of the Counterscarp, on the side of the Court-Bastion and Lobel, sprang a M••••e,* 12.17 which they had prepared on that Quarter; but it being not far enough advanced, it reached not the Palisadoes, howsoever, about twenty Soldiers were killed, besides several wounded.

The 29th. about five a Clock in the morn∣ing, the Besieged fired sixty Pieces of Can∣non upon the Enemy, which they modest∣ly answered with one single Gun; but in the Afternoon they stormed the Palisadoes with great fury,* 12.18 but were repulsed with much loss; in which Action, the new-invented Scyths were very serviceable, and did great execution on the Assailants, amongst which Kara Mahomet Pasha of Mesopotamia was wounded in the Thigh, as also the Gebegee Basha, who is chief of the Armourers, and the Vizier's Kahya or Deputy was killed and buried at the entrance into his own Tent.

On the 30th. Count Staremberg fired a Mine, which as believed did great executi∣on on the Enemy, for that they employed the whole Day following in repairing the Damage which that Mine had caused.

The 31st. the Turks advanced their Tren∣ches so near to the Counterscarp, that the two Parties could speak and discourse one with the other, and fight at Arms end, and with the Stakes of the Palisadoes, which they had plucked up; but the Defendants with their long iron Crooks, such as we use for pulling down Houses, in the time of Fire, caught up the Bodies of Men, and drew them over the Walls, and with one cut of their Scyths would Mow off three or four Heads at a stroak.

The Turks finding themselves greatly in∣commoded in their Trenches by the Bombs and Granadoes, which were shot from the Town, contrived ways to cover them with Beams of Timber,* 12.19 over which they laid Sacks of Earth, which kept off all Fire∣works, Cannon and Musquet-shot; and in many places of the Trenches they made Pavements of Brick, which were so com∣modious and secure, that the Grand Vizier, and many of the principal Officers and Pashas lodged therein, with as much convenience as in their own Houses.* 12.20

On the 3d. of August the Turks having raised their Trenches much higher than the Counterscarp, began a Fight against the Defendants with Musquets and Arrows, which they continued for a long time, and relieved their Men often, with new Sup∣plies, but were always bravely repulsed by the Christians. Towards the Evening, the Turks endeavoured to gain the Counterscarp of the Court Ravelin by Assault; and with much Bloud, after a vigorous Defence, they took it: The Pasha of Damascus was killed in this Action.

The Turks, encouraged with this Success, the next Day pursued their Fortune with re∣doubled Force,* 12.21 and attacked the Counter∣scarp, at the Gate of the Lobel-Bulwark, with such fury, that with the loss of four Hundred of their Men, they became Ma∣sters of it.

And then on the 5th. they threw into the Ditch of the Ravelin,* 12.22 such quantity of Fag∣gots and Sacks of Earth, as served to fill it up; but yet the Turks possessed not long this spot of Ground, for that very Night they were driven from that Post with great loss by the Valour of the Defendants, and Diligence of the Governour, who was all that Night upon the Works, and took no repose until four a Clock in the Morning.

On the 6th. about nine a Clock in the Morning, the Turks sprang a Mine,* 12.23 which opened the Earth very much in the Counter∣scarp, towards the Court-Bastion, and there∣with began a terrible Fight, which continu∣ed for the space of five Hours; during which time the Christians lost about a Hun∣dred Men killed and wounded, amongst which was Count Leslie, Lieutenant Colo∣nel of the Regiment of Mansfelt,* 12.24 and Bro∣ther of General Leslie, who at first being wounded in the Arm maintained his Ground, not retiring so much as to be dressed, but still continued the Fight, until being shot in the Breast with a Musquet Bullet, he died under the Walls of the City with much Glory; but notwithstanding all this Valour of the Defendants, the Turks crouded on their Soldiers in such multitudes with con∣tinual Supplies, that like a violent Torrent,* 12.25 not being to be withstood, they became Masters of the Ditch of the Counterscarp of the Court Ravelin, at the cost of the Lives of six Hundred and Seventy of their Men, and that Day in all were a Thousand Turks killed, and about a Hundred and eighty Christians.

On the 7th. the Centinel,* 12.26 that was pla∣ced on the top of the Steeple of St. Stephens, gave notice, about five a Clock in the morn∣ing, that he discovered a great Smoak ari∣sing on the farther side of the Danube, which continued until eight that Morning, and af∣terwards vanished; the Governour rightly

conjectur'd, that the Smoak was caused by some Fight between the Christians and Turks: The truth of which was the next day brought by a Rascian, (who was of that Province which produces excellent Spies) and he re∣lated, That the Turks having detached a Party of about Three thousand Horse, to make a Discovery of the State of the Duke of Loraine's Camp, and see what numbers were come in from Saxony, Suabia and Franconia. Upon advices of their March an Ambuscade was laid for them, into which they unwarily falling, the greatest part of them were slain, and an Aga, and Tekeli's Secretary, an Hungarian Count, were made Prisoners: And also, That they had taken many of the Enemies Waggons laden with Ammunition and Provisions,* 12.27 and that upon this Success, divers of the Malecontents had deserted their Party, and were gone unto the Emperor. The same day the Turks Sprang a Mine on the side of the Lobel Bastion, which reversed on them∣selves, with the same loss and hurt which they design'd for the Christians.

On the 8th, the Christians thunder'd their Cannon from the Curtain of the Ca∣rinthian Bulwark,* 12.28 which ruined some of the Works of the Besiegers, and Dismoun∣ted their Cannon: Howsoever, the same Day the Turks Sprang a Mine, just at the Point of the Court Bastion, by which twenty three Christians were killed. But what in this matter is strange and worthy to be remembred, a certain Gunner was tossed up into the Air by force of this Mine, and thrown into the Ditch of the Town with∣out any hurt, to the great wonder of all those who were Spectators thereof. The Turks seconded the Mine with an Assault, and began to remove the Earth under the Ravelin, and to cover the Galleries with Beams and Earth, by which they descended into the great Ditch, without receiving any damage either by Cannon or Granados; so that the Governour judging it impossible to defend that Ravelin,* 12.29 caused the Cannon to be withdrawn from thence: Howsoever, the Counts of Daun, and Souches (the Go∣vernour being Sick of a Dyssentery) made a Sally that Night at the Head of Three hundred Men, and Charged the Enemy so Vigorously, that they drove them out of their Galleries, and burnt all their Works.

On the 9th, the Turks fired a Mine on the side of the Ravelin,* 12.30 which killed five Soldiers, and over-turned some Palisadoes; but a greater damage was thereby done to the Turks, who by a reverse lost Thirty two of their own Men, and the Palisadoes were again repaired in the Night.

* 12.31On the 10th, a strong Party of Horse under the Command of the Count Sara•• their Colonel, de••••ated Two thousand Malecontents belonging to Budiani, near Fristenfelden,* 12.32 killed Four hundred and eighty upon the place, took above Three hundred Prisoners, with five Colours. In like man∣ner a Party of Germans belonging to the Garrison of Raab, under Colonel Heisler, meeting with a Body of Turks and Teke∣lites near Altemberg, which were Convoy∣ing Waggons laden with Ammunition and Provisions to the Turkish Camp before Vienna, Charged them so furiously that they totally Defeated them, and put them to Flight, and in the Pursuit killed them with great Slaughter; an Hundred and eighty Waggons were taken; but those which were laden with Powder, and Fire••works were blown up, rather than they should become a Prey to the Enemy, and be made use of against themselves. The same Day the Turks Sprang a Mine at the Point of the Lobel Bastion, which tossed three Christia•• Soldiers into the Air; and set them down again in the same place upon their Legs without any hurt: But it proved of much greater mischief to the Turks by its reverse upon themselves. All that Day many Can∣non shot were fired on both sides; and the Besieged thr••w many Bombs out of their Morter-pieces into the Enemies Trenches, which did considerable Execution.

The Scholars of the University in Vi∣enna, whose Motto might be Tam Marti quàm Mercurio, finding this no time for Books, apply'd their Minds to the War, for preser∣vation of their Lives, City and Christian Religion, against the Common Enemy of the Faith: And forming themselves into a Body,* 12.33 made two or three very good Companies. The Merchants also of the Society of Ne∣therlanders following their Example, raised a Company of Two hundred and eighty Men, all Armed with Fire-locks, which they maintained at their own cost and charge; and being used in their Common exercises to shoot with Guns, they became excellent Marks-men; and from the upper Rooms of the Emperor's Palace, where they were commonly Quarter'd, they did good Service, annoying the Turks greatly with their Shot; nor were the Scholars less ex∣pert than the Merchants, for one of them having shot a Ianisary dead with his Mus∣quet, he drew his Body within the Palisa∣does with one of the long Hooks, and cut off his Head, which at the end of a Pike he carried through the City; and having ript open his Stomach, he found there six Ducats in Gold, which he had swallowed: supposing that part to be the most secure, and the most private Purse, free from the Robbery either of his Friends or Enemies: It seems, it was known afterwards, that

this was the Common way of Concealment of Gold amongst the Turkish Soldiers; which when the Imperialists discover'd, they made it a common practice to dive into the Entrails, of as many as they took: Examining their Bowels like the antient Au∣gurs, who Inspected the inwards of Beasts, to make their presages of good, or bad Fortune.

* 12.34On the 11th, the Turks Sprang two Mines without any great effect; howsoever it ser∣ved them for a Signal to make an Assualt; but the Defendants making use of their smaller Guns, or Field-pieces planted on the Walls, charged with Chain and Par∣tridge shot, with Spars and pieces of old Iron, which together with Hand-Granadoes made such a Slaughter amongst the Turks, as caused them to Retire. Howsoever, Forty of the Defendants were killed and wound∣ed.

* 12.35The next day the Turks about Noon fired another Mine, which blew up one of the Flankers of the Ravelin, with so much noise and thunder, as gave an Allarum to the whole Town, and caused the Officers, who were than sat down at Table to arise and leave their Dinner, to see what the matter was. The Turks were ready hereupon to have made the Assault, but finding that the Breach was not wide enough, they retired again within their Trenches.

Howsoever, still continuing their Works, they at length on this day blew up the whole Ravelin;* 12.36 howsoever the quantity of Powder being very great, the Mine rever∣sed upon themselves with such Execution, as abated the Courage of the most bold Assailants.

On the 14th, having sunk their Trenches nine Foot deep,* 12.37 they endeavoured to pene∣trate a Way into the Ditch, and about a six a Clock in the Evening they Sprang another Mine on the right Hand of the Ravelin, with as little success as the Day before.

* 12.38In the mean time the Christian Camp daily increased to such numbers, as were judged sufficient to give Battail to the Ot∣toman Army; but to make the Game more secure, it was judged necessary to attend the coming of the King and Army of Po∣land: To hasten which, diverse Messengers were sent, to desire his Majesty to expe∣diate and quicken his March, lest he should come too late for the Relief of Vienna, whose Forces every Day diminishing by con∣tinual losses, could not possibly hold out long, thô they were well assured, that the utmost Extremity would be sustained, before the Defendants would yield to a Surrender. The Polish King being sensible hereof, pro∣mised to hasten his March, so as to be at Krembs on the 28th of the Month.

The 15th and 16th, the Turks continued to Batter, and to throw Bombs into the Town, and Sprang several Mines,* 12.39 thô not with much Execution; and were in divers Assaults vigorously repulsed. Howsoever, all this was done at the expence of much Blood, and with the diminution both of the numbers and strength of the Garrison, which by hourly losses on the Breaches, on the Works, and by Sicknesses caused by the want of good Diet, was much decayed, and the Defendants were reduced to that low Condition, that they could not long sustain the violence of so forcible an Enemy. And thô the Turkish Camp was not free from Diseases and Mortality, yet they were less sensible of their losses by their numbers, and the daily Recruits which they received. To make known the true state of the City to the Duke of Loraine, some crafty and bold Men undertook to be the Messengers,* 12.40 some of which were intercep∣ted, and others escaped; amongst the rest one Francis Koltchizki alias Kotlenski, who was Interpreter to the Levant or Eastern Company, being perfectly practised in the Turkish Language, undertook to carry un∣to the Duke of Loraine, not only Letters but also by word of Mouth, to inform him of the true State and Condition of the Town. Accordingly Kotlenski having disquised himself in the Turkish Habit, silently passed through the Palisadoes, and enter'd into the Camp, where with much Confidence he set up his Throat, and be∣gan to Sing with the highest Notes of the Turkish Air; no Man suspected him in the least kind, and an Aga observing a Fellow pass so merrily by his Tent, called him in, and for his good Humour enter∣tain'd him with Coffee. After which with∣out any Examination he proceeded on his way, and passed the Mountain of Kulem∣berg; and being descended down to the side of the Danube, some of the Christian Soldiers Fired at him from an Island, but having made it known to them by certain Signs, that he was a Messenger sent from Vienna, he was kindly received, and con∣ducted with expedition and safety to the Duke of Loraine, to whom with great sin∣cerity, he gave a true and exact Relation of the State of Vienna; and delivered his Letters, one of which of the 4th of the Month, was from the Deputies of the Coun∣cil of State;* 12.41 two of the 8th from the Counts de Staremberg and Capliers; and one of the 12th from Capliers; all which gave an Account of the Siege, and of the ad∣vances of the Enemy upon them, and the necessity of the place, with a List of those who were killed and wounded, concluding with earnest desires for speedy Relief;

that Count Staremberg was very Sick, and weakned by a Dissentery, and that they began to be in want of Granadoes.

The Duke of Loraine was very careful to inform the Emperor, the King of Po∣land, the Electour of Saxony, and all Per∣sons concerned, of the Condition of Vi∣enna: And dispatched Count Caraffa to the King of Poland, praying him to order the March of General Sinariski, who with some advanced Troops had been six days in Si∣lesia. And that Vienna might not in the mean time languish for want of hopes, and information of the care which was taking to Succour and Relieve them; the Duke of Loraine having commended the resolu∣tion of the Messenger,* 12.42 and promised him a Reward agreeable to the hazard of such an undertaking, so soon as the City should be delivered from the Siege, he dispatched him away with a full Answer to all De∣mands. Kotlenski return'd with the same Confidence, as before to the Turkish Camp; and privately stoal into the City through the Palisadoes, where he was received with all the Joy, which distressed Men could express to one, who brought them the comfortable hopes of a speedy Deliverance. Many Questions (we may believe) were put to him by all sorts of People, and in all places and Companies where he was; and in all of them he infused Heart and Spirit, by the Relations he gave of the increase of the German Army, of the Pre∣parations which were making, and of the near approach of the King of Poland. Kot∣lenski was not absent above four Days be∣fore he return'd; and what Intelligence he gave, was confirm'd by the Letters he brought from the Duke of Loraine to Count Staremberg, signifying that he had defeated Tekeli near Presbourg; and taken a Con∣voy with all sorts of Ammunition, and Provision designed for the Ottoman Camp, and that the King of Poland was upon his March for Relief of the City. This News was entertain'd with a General Joy, certi∣fy'd by Ringing of Bells, and Firing all the Cannon of the Town, and Vollies of small shot upon the Enemy; and for a Signal to the Duke of Loraine that his Let∣ters were come to Hand, Three Rockets were fired from the top of St. Stephen's Steeple.

The Tartars had destroy'd all the Coun∣tries round,* 12.43 that the Turkish Horse were almost Famished for want of Forage: Nor was there any to be procured within two or three days Journey of the Camp; but the necessity was such, that the Vizier de∣tached a Party of Four or five thousand Horse, to fetch in Provender from Parts far Remote: And it is said, That so great was their want, that they were forced to strip the Trees of their Leaves, for the pre∣sent nourishment and sustenance of their Horses, for which they were beholding to their Friends the Tartars.

On the 17th, the Turks raised a new Battery of three Pieces of Cannon,* 12.44 against the Bastion Lobel, but they were soon dis∣lodged: Howsoever, between seven and eight a Clock in the Evening, the Turks fired a Mine under the Breach of the Ra∣velin,* 12.45 intending to make an Assault, but it was too hot work, the resistance being great, they were droven back into their Tren∣ches.

On the 18th,* 12.46 the Defendants consulted how to dispossess the Turks, of the Quar∣ters they had taken at the Foot of the Ravelin: But whilst they were considering thereof, the Turks Sprang a Mine under the Ravelin,* 12.47 which carried away all the Front of it towards the side of the Town; and immediately planted twelve Colours on the Ruins, with Resolution to make an Assault: To prevent which Count Dupigni with Sixty Men made a Sally, but pressing too forward into the Enemies Works, he was shot into the Belly with a Musquet Bullet, of which he died on the place, with Twenty four of his Soldiers and eight wounded, and also the Marquis of Chauville was killed. The Governour to relieve this small Party, ap∣pointed a Sally of Three hundred Men; which having passed without the Works, perceived a formidable Body of Turks ready to Attack them, at which being dismaied they refused to advance, and crouding back at the Sally Port, where but one Man could enter a-breast, they were in such dis∣order that the Turks killed many of them, and had made a far greater Slaughter, had not Count Schaffemberg with those few that were with him, covered and defended the Retreat; in this Action the Turks lost Four hundred Men, and the Defendants about Forty five.

On the 19th, the Defendants Sprang a Mine,* 12.48 which totally over-threw all the Enemies Works on the side of the Ravelin, and bu∣ried many Turks in the Ruins.* 12.49 The same day the Duke of Loraine received other Letters from Vienna, written by Staremberg, and Capliers giving an Account of the de∣caying State and Condition of the Town. To which Answers was made on the 20th, informing them, that the Auxiliary Troops were advancing towards Vienna; and that the next day, he would take a view of the Coutry, for ordering the March of the Army; that they should speedily be relieved, and in the mean time, that they should be of good Courage▪

The 21st, very early in the Morning the Turks ply'd all their Cannon very hotly up∣on the Town,* 12.50 and about eight a Clock, they set Fire to a Mine under the Lobel Ba∣stion, but with little effect; and in the Even∣ing about six a Clock they Sprang another with like Success.

The next day the Defendants to make an agreeable return to the Turks for their kind∣ness the day before,* 12.51 Sprang a Mine under the Ruins of the Ravelin; which threw so much Earth into the Traverses of the Ene∣my, as buried many of their Labourers and others, who being sunk up to the very Shoulders in Earth, were drawn out by their Companions: All the remainder of the day was spent in Fighting, the Turks labouring to gain the Ravelin, and the Chri∣stians to defend it. Towards the Evening, the Besieged threw divers Earthen Pots filled with Pitch, and Sulfur into the Ditches of the Court-Bastion, and of the Lobel, to burn the Enemies Traverses; the Flame of which could not be extinguish'd, until the Matter was totally consumed, and in the mean time it served the Christians for a Light, to see the Enemy when they ap∣proached near the Palisadoes.

Whilst the Relief of Vienna was delay'd, the Imperial Troops not to remain Idle and without any Action, Colonel Huseler with Two thousand Horse, and Schultz with as many more,* 12.52 with several other Troops under other Captains, fell upon some Auxiliaries coming to Reinforce the Camp before Vi∣enna, and defeated them, and likewise a Party of Turks endeavouring to pass the Danube were repulsed. At length Three thousand five hundred of them having Ferried over the River in Boats, were attacked by the Impe∣rialists, and beaten back with the loss of Eight hundred and seventy Men; and many of them endeavouring to save themselves escaped in Boats, but others trusting to the Waters, and to Swim over, were drown'd, to the number as is supposed of Fourteen hundred Men, amongst which were two Pashas, and the Son of the Tartar Han was there wounded. Next Morning were brought in unto the Generals divers Colours and Standards, with Turkish Drums and Tim∣brels, and many Prisoners of Quality and Note. The Grand Vizier having received this News, Ordered Tekeli to repair im∣mediately to the Siege of Vienna with all his Forces: But Tekeli having received In∣formation of the great Army which was almost in a readiness to March to the Re∣lief of that place;* 12.53 and fearing lest upon ill Success, the Vizier should Reak part of his Revenge upon him, he excused himself by pretence of the great urgency of Af∣fairs, which required the utmost of his Force, and attendance in the Upper Hun∣gary.

The Turks this day having carried on their Galleries to the very Foot of the Ra∣velin,* 12.54 Assailed it with all their Fury, and after a long Fight they possessed themselves of a third part of it, and lodged therein: But the Christians who were Intrenched and For∣tifyed behind the Breach, kept still Possessi∣on of the other two thirds of that Work. It being observed from the Town, that the Turks were very busy in removing Earth, the Christians feared, as it was their com∣mon Discourse, that the Enemy was making their way Under-ground into the Cellars of the Emperor's Palace: And thô the Govern∣our gave not much Credence to this Report, yet he Ordered the Yeomen of the Guard, who were armed with Halberts, and left behind for preservation of the Court, to set their Centinels in the Cellars, and to re∣lieve them from time to time; and to be very Vigilant, and Attentive to hearken to the noise of Workmen, labouring under Ground. The same day one Kimpler a very ingenious Ingenier, working at a Counter-Mine under the Gate of the Castle, chan∣ced to open his Way into a large Vault en∣compassed with Walls; and therein he found a round Box of Tin, which he at first took for some Urn, or Coffin of a Dead Body;* 12.55 but having open'd it, he was suprized with a Treasure of Gold and Silver, and search∣ing farther into it, he found a Parchment at the bottom with these words, written in Old Characters.

Gaudebis Si inveneris, Videbis, Iacebis, Sed Orabis, Pugnabis, Adificabis. Non Hodie Nec Cras, sed Quia. Universus Equus. Turris Erecta & Armata. Diversa Ordinata Arma. Subscribed Rolland. Hung. Mog. posuit.

Or, Rowland Hunn an Inhabitant, or Citi∣zen of Mentz, who was the Person that had deposited it in that place. Some are of Opinion, That this Rowland had buried this Case or Box, with a certain Spirit of Divination, as if he had Prognosticated that this Treasure should be found during the Siege of Vienna: And as if this Rowland Hunn should say to Kimpler, if it prove thy fortune to find this Treasure, thou shalt re∣joyce, behold it and say nothing; but give Thanks and Pray to Almighty God, and Fight. Thou shalt Build, but not to Day,

nor to Morrow, but hereafter; thou shalt Erect Churches, when thy Country is freed from it's Enemies, but not now while the Ottoman Horse encompass you, and that the Towers are Armed, and a Formidable force Besiege you. This was the Interpretation, which some passed on this Writing.

* 12.56The 24th, the Turks Sprang another Mine, but with little effect, more than the casting up of great quantities of Earth: But that which administred the highest Comfort, and Joy imaginable to the Defendants,* 12.57 was the entrance of a Messenger into the Town with the News of the great preparations making, and assurance that the Town would be relieved in eight hours time. The same day the Great Vizier detach'd a Party of Five hundred Horse to pass the Danube, to Spoil and Burn some Villages on the other side; but being encountred by Colonel Hei∣sler, they were defeated, and many of them in their Flight drowned in the River.

The 25th, the Christians made a Sally with such Resolution and Fury,* 12.58 that they drove the Turks out of the Ditch, over∣threw their Galleries and Gabions, spiked six Pieces of their Cannon, and discharged one of their Mines of the Powder, which was ready to be fired, which a German Mi∣ner had luckily discovered in the Ditch.

* 12.59The 26th, the Turks fired two Mines under the Ruins of the Ravelin, with Re∣solution to make an Assault; but were still bravely repulsed by the Defendants, one Cannon shot having carried away five Turks Heads at once.

* 12.60The Turks fired their Cannon and Mor∣tar-pieces with continued Peals for some hours; during which time in the Morning, Three hundred Musquetiers, and Fifty Horsemen of the Regiment of Dupigni, descended by certain Subterranean Vaults into the Ditch of the Court Bastion, where they ruined the Traverses of the Enemy in such manner, that they required three days time to be repaired; which was of highest concernment to the Defendants, to whom nothing was so necessary and impor∣tant, as to put the Enemy backwards in the Approaches, and Pressures they made upon them. In this Action one of the prin∣cipal Officers of the Turks was slain, as appeared by the Conflicts, that were made to regain his Body, for which there was a Dispute that lasted a whole hour; the same day the Turks fired two Mines, one on the left side of the Ravelin, and an other un∣der the Counterscarp which joyns to the Court Bastion; and immediately mounted on the Ruins, intending to possess them∣selves intirely of the Ravelin; but they were repulsed by Count Scaffemberg with great Slaughter. At the close of the Even∣ing, Forty Rockets were fired from the top of St. Stephen's Steeple, to give notice unto the Duke of Loraine of th•• great di∣stress of the City, and of the daily advan∣ces the Enemy made upon them, and the hourly diminution of the Garrison.

The nex day to confirm these Signals, the Duke of Loraine received Letters from Sta∣remberg and Capliers,* 12.61 representing the sad and extreme misery of the City, which could not hold out much longer, but must (if not speedily relieved) be yielded to the Besiegers: Howsoever, they concluded with a Resolution to defend themselves to the last drop of their Blood.

The 29th, the Turks fired the greatest Mine of any they had yet done,* 12.62 but to so little purpose, that they durst not adventure to second it by an Assault, as they had formerly done.

This day about three a Clock in the Afternoon,* 12.63 a Mine of the Turks over-threw a great part of the right Flanker of the first Retrenchment of the Ravelin, which was still defended by the Imperialists, thô the outward Retrenchment was possessed by the Turks. The Christians lost only two Men by this Mine, who were buried in the Earth; but the Turks pressing forward, were repulsed with loss of twenty of their Men who were killed.

The Turks to conclude this Month, fired their Cannon and Mortars so incessantly,* 12.64 that it was believed a General Storm would follow: And having fired a Mine in the Morning, they hoped to have become Ma∣sters of the Ravelin, now as it were at its last gasp, and Assaulted it with such Fury, that it seem'd ready to yield: But the Christians fought with so great Resolution, that they kill'd Sixty Ianisaries upon the Ruins, and recover'd all the third, and part of the first Retrenchment. And thô the Defendants were well assur'd that they should be Relieved in very few days; yet not knowing what Acci∣dents might occur which none could fore∣see, they with all diligence made another Retrenchment at the Foot of the Court Ba∣stion, and at other places. Towards the Evening it was discovered, that the Tur∣kish Miners were at work under the Ra∣velin; in which to disturb them, it was agreed the next day to make a brisk Sally, and to burn the Galleries by which they passed to the Mine.

The next Day being the first of the Month,* 12.65 the Sally was accordingly perform∣ed by three Hundred Men, who descending into the Ditch of the Court-Bastion, advan∣ced as far as to the Galleries, intending to burn and destroy them with Granadoes and diverse sorts of Fire-balls; but the Works being deep, and the Ianisaries pressing on them in great numbers, the Defendants were

forced to retire with the loss of about twen∣ty Men, thô with many more on the Ene∣my's side. Towards the Evening, the Fight was again renewed by a fresh Assault of the Ianisaries, purposing with full resolution to become entire Masters of the Ravelin; but the Christians being spirited with the hopes of speedy Succour, so valiantly opposed them, that at length they were forced to retire with great Slaughter: Immediately after which, the Besieged made another Sally with about four hundred and fifty Men, burnt their Galleries, and ruined those Works, which they could not repair again in less than three Days. In this Action the Citizens behaved themselves with much Bravery and Dexeti∣ty in the execution of their Fire-works; and thô this Sally cost them Ninety Men, yet it was attended with the death of above three Hundred Ianisaries.

The Day before was remarkable for the Encounter of the Duke of Loraine and the King of Poland; the first going to Olbrun to meet his Majesty:* 12.66 So soon as they came in sight of each other, about the distance of twenty five Spaces, the Duke descended from his Horse, as did also the King; and coming near they embraced. The King in very affectionate Terms demanded after his Health, and commended his Valour and Conduct, by which he had sustained so long the force of such powerful Enemies. Then he presented to him his Son, Prince Alexan∣der, whom, he said, he had trained up be∣times in War, to serve the Emperor; and did not doubt but he would improve much more by the Guidance and Example of so great a General. To which the Duke re∣turned answer, That his Majesty had not only amazed him with the heroick and ge∣nerous Act of so long and tedious a March, but had astonished him with the excess of his Favour and obliging Expressions towards him: That next to the Service of the Em∣peror, he desired to live, that he might per∣form something acceptable to his Majesty, and to all his Relations: That as to the Forms and Rules of War, no Person alive was so well versed in them as his Majesty, from whom all the Generals and Captains of the World might without discredit not be ashamed to learn the Lessons of Military Discipline: After which, the Generals of the Army, the Nobility and Vice-Chancel∣lor of that Kingdom, came and paid their Respects to the Duke of Loraine. And then, being mounted on Horse-back, the King having the Duke on the Right-hand, and the Prince on the Left;* 12.67 they enter'd into Discourse concerning the State of the War, and continued the same, until they came to the Camp, where, in the King's Tent, a sumptuous Supper was prepared at a long Table; the King sate in the middle; on his Right-hand the Duke was placed, and on his Left the Prince of Poland; after which the King ordered all the Nobility, who came with the Duke of Loraine to sit also. The Supper being ended, at which various Discourses passed, but most relating to the present Enterprise; the Duke of Lo∣raine returned to his own Camp, much sa∣tisfied with the Courtesie and Resolution of the King, who dispatched Messengers with all diligence to the General, who brought up the Rear, to hasten the March of the Army, with all convenient speed. And the next day the King dining with the Duke of Loraine at his Tent, resolved to meet the Emperor at Krembs on the second of Septem∣ber, where the Interview was appointed, and there it was where all things were to be concerted about the Passage over the Danube, and Conjunction of the Armies. Whilest these things were projecting, Count Sciamburg came from Nayburgh, bringing Advice, That the Elector of Saxony, with his Forces, could not be at Krembs until the third or fourth of this Month, upon which it was computed, that the Relief of Vienna could not possibly be until the 12th.

Intelligence of all these Matters being carried to the Emperor, the Presence of his Imperial Majesty was judged necessary at Krembs, where the place of general Rendezvous was appointed, both to ani∣mate and inspirit the Army, and to accom∣modate, compose and silence such Quarrels and Punctilio's as might arise amongst so many Princes of different Countries, con∣cerning Place and Precedency; but the Emperor in his way thither, being taken ill of some Indisposition in his Health, pro∣ceeded no farther than Lintz, where he re∣mained until he received the happy News of the Relief of Vienna, and the Confusion of his Enemies.

In the mean time, a general Council of War being held at Edendorf, at which the Elector of Saxony was present; the Duke of Loraine, by his Prudence, so ordered and disposed Matters, that no Questions about Place or Precedence came into competion.* 12.68 For so it was order'd, That at a long Table the King of Poland should sit in the middle, on his Right-hand the Elector of Saxony, and next to him all the Generals of the Em∣pire; and on the Left, the general Officers of Poland: Over-against the King, the Duke of Loraine took his Place, who was to be chief Speaker at that Assembly, in regard he was best able to render a true Account of the State of the War.* 12.69 The Council being sate in this form, it was laid down as a general Rule, That all Colonels, with the Concur∣rence of their General Officers, should give

in writing to the King of Poland a true State of their respective Regiments, and of the Places where they were Quartered; and that from his Majesty they should receiue Rules and Instructions for their March to the Relief of Vienna. It was farther agreed, after some debate, That the Conjunction of the Army, with the Auxiliary Troops, should be on the 5th. of September in the Plains of Tuln: That the Army of Poland should pass the Danube at the same place with the Emperor's Army: That the Forces of Saxony should pass the River, by way of the Bridge at Krembs: And that all the Ba∣varian Forces which lay encamped with some German Troops, under the Command of Count Lesly, should March directly towards Tuln, to joyn with the Imperial and Polish Forces.

The execution of these Designs was de∣ferred until the 7th. when the King towards the Evening began to pass the River, and was forthwith followed by the Duke of Lo∣raine at the Head of the Imperial Army; having first made a Detachment of three Regiments, which were to joyn with three Thousand Poles to cut off all Communication of the Turks and Malecontents, with the Vi∣zier's Camp. Colonel Heisler with his Regi∣ment of six Hundred Horse was ordered to take his March by the way of Clossen-neu∣burg, and to make Fires upon the Hills of Kalemberg, to give notice unto the Besieged of their approaching Relief, which was the Signal agreed between them. But before we come to this glorious Atchievement, let us see what was acting for Defence of the Town, and Difficulties to which the Besie∣ged were reduced.

In the Morning of this second day, the Point of the Court-Bastion was overthrown,* 12.70 which gave the Turks occasion to carry their Galleries farther, to the utter ruin of that Fort. Count Staremberg believing that the re∣maining part of the Bastion could not be longer defended, gave Order to Huiternian, a Captain of his Regiment, whose turn it was to mount the Guard that Night, to a∣bandon the Ravelin in case he found him∣self over-pressed by the Turks, and un∣der covert of the dark Night to make his Retreat. But this stout Captain having taken this Post with fifty Men, so bravely defended the remains of the tottering For∣tress, that thô the Turks burnt the Pali∣sadoes which were his chief Fortification, yet he repulsed them by the Fire of his Mu∣squets, with loss of twenty of his Men, and remained on the place until the Morn∣ing, having killed two Ianisaries with his own Hands.

* 12.71Next day the Governour finding it im∣possible to maintain that Post any longer, gave order to the Guards to retire, and abandon it to the possession of the Turks, who had little more to boast of, than the ac∣quist of that Ravelin, after an Attempt of six Weeks continuance made thereupon.

The fourth was a bloudy day,* 12.72 both to the Christians and to the Turks; for the latter had sprung a Mine under the Court-Bulwark, which not only opened a Breach of seven Geometrical Paces, but shook the whole City with the violent concussion of the Air. Five thousand Turks,* 12.73 immediately with Ce∣mysters in their Hands, mounted the Breach, and sheltring themselves under some Sacks of Wool, which they carried before them, they mounted the Breach with their Cries, Allah, Allah, and planted four of their Stan∣dards thereupon. But not withstanding all this Fury of the Turks, they were repulsed with equal Bravery by the Christians. The Fight continued the whole day, in which the Ge∣nerals, Captains, and common Soldiers per∣formed the Offices and Parts of valiant and stout Defendants, who fearless of the Ene∣mies Cannon, small Shot, Bombs, Grana∣does and Mines, thô twenty of them were killed that day by one Bomb, and thirty by the Mine, yet still they remained resolute not to grant one Palm of Ground to the E∣nemy; but what they gained with the Lives of thousands. The Christians lost in this day's Conflict one Hundred fifty four common Soldiers, besides some Officers; but this Loss was recompensed with the slaughter of twelve Hundred Turks, whose Bodies filled up the Ditch, amongst which 'twas believed that diverse were Men of Quality, because their Corpse were carried off with much diligence and hazard by those, who attend∣ed them at their fall.

The Turks, enraged with these Repulses,* 12.74 fired their Batteries incessantly against the Walls of the Town; and towards the Even∣ing a terrible Fight began in the Ditch, at the foot of the Court-Bastion near the Breach, in which the Turks were beaten off with much Bravery by the Defendants, who not only repaired the Breach, but retrench∣ed themselves so strongly, that the Turks durst attempt them no more on that side. This day Arms were given into the Hands of four Hundred Inhabitants, who had not as yet been engaged on the Walls, having been employed in other Services.

On the 6th. the Turks fired two Mines,* 12.75 one of which was under the Lobel-Bastion, and being extreamly deep, it over-threw a great part of the Wall, opened a Breach of nine Paces wide,* 12.76 and blew up twenty four of the Defendants. Howsoever, the Turks did not immediately proceed to an Assault, because the Mines had thrown up such vast quanti∣ties of Stones and Earth, as had almost fil∣led

up their Trenches, and buried many of their Soldiers. Howsoever, having breath∣ed and considered a while, they advanced to an Assault with their usual Multitudes, which continued for two Hours; till at length the Turks finding it impossible to pre∣vail, with drew from the Breach, and fled with such fear, that not regarding the way they took to avoid the Enemies Shot, many of them came within reach of the Ravelin, called Molk; where they were so received by Cannon and Granadoes, filled with Nails and old Iron, and by small Shot from be∣hind a Redoubt placed in the Ditch,* 12.77 that whole Chambers of Ianisaries were destroy∣ed in the Fight, and greater numbers killed than had been in any of the Assaults; the Loss having been computed at the least two Thousand Men. With this Success, and with the daily hopes and expectations of Relief, the Spirits of the Defendants were raised and exalted; as the Courages of the Enemy, with the many Slaughters sustained in the Siege, and apprehensions of the ap∣proach of a vast and formidable Army a∣gainst them began to abate and decline. And as a fore-runner of the expected Suc∣cour,* 12.78 five Rockets were discovered that Even∣ing in the Air, from the Mountain of Kalem∣berg, which was the Signal agreed upon in that case; and as a Token, that they were so understood by the Town, five Rockets more from the top of St. Stephen's Steeple were returned in answer. This day was the last that the Turks made their fiercest Attacks, being well assured, that what was not then obtained could not afterwards be effected, but by a total defeat of the Christian For∣ces; so that the Vizier did little more the day following being the 7th, than continue their Batteries without hope of much execution; and expecting every day to be Assaulted by an Army not much inferiour to his own, he drew out his Troops to take a review of them, and to see in what Condition they were to encounter so formidable an Enemy. The Army being drawn out, every Begler∣berg, Pasha or Sangiac gave in a List of the Men which remained under his Command; the numbers of which being cast up into one total Sum,* 12.79 amounted unto One hundred sixty and eight thousand Men; which prob∣ably might have been the full account of the whole Army, when they first surrounded the Walls of Vienna: Afterwards during the Siege, those which were slain or died by Sickness were computed at Forty eight thousand five hundred and forty four,* 12.80 as appeared by a List found in the Grand Vi∣zier's Tent after the Siege was raised; so that then the Turkish Army was reduced unto One hundred and nineteen thousand four hundred and fifty six fighting Men, besides Camel-drivers and Attendants on the Camp; and with this vast Force the Turks shame∣fully turned their Backs and Fled, as we shall shortly see in a few days follow∣ing.

On the 8th,* 12.81 there was an appearance of Smoak ascending from Mount Kalemberg, which gave an undoubted assurance to the Besieged, of the approach of some advan∣ced Troops designed for their Relief: And with this joyful Spectacle the Defendants beheld the Turks loading their Camels, and preparing to pack away with their Bag∣gage. Howsoever, they continued still to fire great quantities of Bombs, and Grana∣does into the Town, and to dig their Mines; of which they fired this day under the Bastion of the Lobel: By which they blew up part of the Wall, which as believed would be seconded by a General Assault; and accordingly expected by the Defendants, who in fear thereof remain'd all day in Arms on their Guard, and with them the Regiment of Horse commanded by Dupigni, all serving on Foot, armed with their Helmets and Coats of Mail; but in∣stead hereof the Turks only made a small Attempt with about Three hundred Men, with which they had the fortune to beat the Christians out of the Trenches of the Pali∣sadoes, which united the Communication between the Lobel and Town: But Santa Croce, Lieutenant Colonel to Dupigni, with Fifty of his Regiment, armed as aforesaid, coming into their assistance, repulsed the Turks from those Trenches, and again pos∣sessed themselves thereof: In which Action the Lieutenant Colonel was wounded in the Leg, as was also one of his Captains called Grove, and Sixteen of his Souldiers killed and wounded, besides Twenty five Foot Sol∣diers belonging to other Regiments; but still good fortune so favoured them, that they met with a Mine of the Enemy fur∣nished with Twenty eight Barrils of Pow∣der, which was ready to have been fired that Night, had they discharged it, and filled the vacancy again with Earth.

The Turks having News of the near ap∣proach of Relief,* 12.82 resolved to make their ultimate Effort on the Town, which they thought was now reduced to the last Gasp and Extremity, and that they must carry it now or never: Upon which accordingly they fired their Cannon, and Mortars double to what they had done on other days: But this was but like a lightning (as they say) before Death; for presently in the Af∣ternoon the Turkish Camp bagan to move, and their Cavalry to Ride from one side to another in a confused manner: Their Ser∣vants and Attendants were taking down their Tents, and loading their Camels with

their Baggage; all which was in order to the removal of their Camp, and pitching it in another place more commodious for Engagment, and Fighting with the Enemy. Howsoever, those who were left behind to secure the Trenches, and make good the Siege, still proceeded in their Subterranean Works, and this day fired nine several Mines under the Curtain, which was be∣tween the Court and Lobel Bastion, without much execution.

On the 10th, a Discovery was made of three other Mines,* 12.83 which the Enemy had opened under the Curtain between the said Bastions; to defend which, all the Cannon on that side were brought to that place, and behind them so many Trenchments, Retrenchments and Palisadoes were made and erected, that it was almost impossible for the Enemy to advance ten Paces, with∣out meeting some difficult Pass, or Fortifi∣cation to overcome: And indeed the Turks had already found by good experience, that one span of Earth had cost them the lives of a Thousand Men to purchase it. Not∣withstanding which the place was reduced to its last extremity, and to a sensible want of all Provisions and Ammunition; and no∣thing could keep up their Courage and Re∣solution, but the hourly expectation of Relief, which they signified to the Duke of Loraine, by the continual firing of Rockets and other Fire-works; giving him thereby to understand that the Town was in it's last Agony, and the saving thereof, and of all their Lives depended only on some few Moments of time.

On the 11th, the Turks plied their Can∣non and Mortar-pieces,* 12.84 as violent as at any time before, tho' the Fury of them con∣tinued not above three Hours; for the noise of the approach of the Christian Army be∣gan to silence the Roaring of Cannon, and turned their Thoughts from the offensive part, to a care of providing for their own security. In the Afternoon appeared three several Smoaks on the Mount of Kalemberg, which was the certain Signal of the approach∣ing Succour; at the sight of which, the Defendants full of Hopes and Courage, prepared to make a Sally on the Enemy: The People full of Joy run to the Ramparts which were least exposed to danger; the Women and others who were Feeble and Sickly left their Beds, and betook them∣selves to the Tops of Houses, to behold the pleasant Spectacle of their long desired de∣liverance; some of which were still despond∣ing with fear, and conceiving that the nu∣merous Troops of the Turks so Valiant, and so well Intrenched were almost invincible: Others presaged some wonderful Slaughter to insue; others of more sanguine and chear∣ful Temperament, beheld the Turks as lost, and figured unto themselves their shameful and igniminious Flight. In short, all Peo∣ple were full of Prayers and Vows to his Divine Majesty, that he would be pleased at length to Rescue, and Deliver them from the many Dangers with which they were encompassed: Their Prayers were heard, and towards five a Clock in the Evening, some advanced Troops appeared on the Moun∣tain near the Monastery and Castle of St. Leopold, between whom and the Turks some Shot were exchanged; but Night coming on, the darkness put an end unto a far∣ther Engagement, which was reserved for the day following.

This being the day appointed by Heaven for Relief of this expiring City,* 12.85 which could not have held out twenty four Hours long∣er, the Imperial and Polish Army with the Auxiliaries joyned at the Foot of the Moun∣tain of Kalemberg, which before the Armies began to ascend, it was judged fit in the first place to take a Survey of the Ground, and the several Posts therein. The Marquis Parella, a Gentleman of illustrious Birth and clear Courage, represented the Ground in an exact Map to the Generals, and of∣fer'd with his own Person and Followers to possess himself of the Castle Leopold, and the Monastery, which were very advantagi∣ous Posts on this occasion. The Enterprise seemed so hazardous to the Duke of Loraine, that he commended the generous offer, which the Marquis had made, but judging it a more fit undertaking for Soldiers of less note, he drew out a Party of Sixty Grana∣diers under the command of a Lieutenant, to whom he committed this dangerous Service: The Duke having also in Person by night taken a more exact Survey of the place, and judging it to be of great impor∣tance, reinforced it with Three hundred Soldiers more; after which he returned back to the King of Poland, to inform him of the disposition of the Army. After which all the Forces were ranged in form of Bat∣tail, and began to March over the Moun∣tain of Kalemberg: The utmost part of the right Wing was committed to the Conduct of the King of Poland.

The Numbers of the Christian Forces were as follow.

• Imperial Horse in Twelve Regiments con∣sisted of, 8200 Men
• Imperial Infantry in Forty two Companies, 6400
• Dragoons of the fame in Forty Companies, 2400
• ...

• Cravats Nine hundred, Poles under Lubo∣miski, Fifteen hundred, 2400
• In all 19000
• Poles Twelve thousand Horse and Two thousand Foot, Commanded by himself in person, and under him by his Great General Iablonski, 14000
• The Bavarians Commanded by Baron de Gonfeld, were Three thousand Horse, and Seven thousand five hundred Foot, in all 10500
• Duke of Saxonies Forces Commanded by himself, were Two thousand Horse and Dragoons, and Seven thousand Foot 9000
• Franconia, Commanded by Prince Valdeck, Horse Two thousand five hundred, and Foot Six thousand five hundred, 9000
• 61500

To which being added the several Princes, Volonti••rs with their several Attendants which followed them; this whole Army was computed to amount unto Sixty five thousand Men, which were now Marching to Engage the Turkish Army, which after after all their losses, had still remaining (as we said before) 119456 fighting Men; in this March over the Mountain of Ka∣lemberg,* 12.86 the Prince of Saxelawemburg Ge∣neral of the Cavalry, with eight Regi∣ments, of Horse, two of Dragoons, and one of Cravats belonging to the Emperor, with all the Cavalry and Dragoons of Bavaria and Franconia, were placed on the Right Wing, next to which Marched the King of Poland with his Army. The Infantry of Bavaria and Franconia were drawn up in the third place or middle, Commanded by Prince Wal∣deck; near unto whom all that day was the Elector of Bavaria, who pretended to serve as a Voluntier, it being his first expedition in the War. All the Emperor's Foot, and that of Saxony commanded by Prince Herman of Baden, were drawn up on the left Hand, and Marched directly along the Danube, and towards the Monastery of St. Leopold. Next to these on the left Wing marched Count Caprara with seven Regiments of the Emperor's Horse, to which the Poles, under Lubomiski were joyn'd, with all the Caval∣ry and Dragoons of Saxony, commanded by the Elector himself in Person. In this Or∣der the Army mounted the Hill, with a slow pace, to attend the Motion of the Ar∣tillery, which thô consisting of small Pieces; yet the Ways were so Rough and Rocky, that with double Teams of Horses, they ascended slowly to the Top of the Hill. And now both Armies with opening of the Morning began to take aview of each o∣ther:* 12.87 The Stars were not with drawn from the Sky, when the Christians heard the Alah, Alah sound from the Turkish Camp, which are the Lauds or Praises which they sing to God in their Prayers. The Fires and Lights in their Camp discover'd the excellent symetry, and order in the dis∣position of their Tents and Troops; which had been the most pleasing Spectacle in the World, had it not been of Enemies and In∣fidels, who came to destroy the Christian Religion, and the German Empire. From hence it was that the King of Poland, and the Duke of Loraine taking a view of the Enemies Forces, did conceive that the or∣ders in which they were placed, did look as if they intended to dispute every Foot of Ground between each Army; which they might have done with great advantage, in case they had possessed themselves of the Woods in the Forest of Vienna, and of Am∣buscades, which according to the nature of the Ground might be pleaced to hinder the descent from the Mountain. Wherefore the King desired of the Duke of Loraine Two thousand German Foot to Flank his Horse at the entrance out of the Wood, and to sup∣port them in the descent down the Craggy Hill, and accordingly four Batalions were granted for that service.

Count Lesly, who was General of the Artillery, had received Orders to Raise a Battery at the coming out the Wood, for better security of the Army in their March over the Hill, which he almost effected with one nights work; but before he had quite finished it, the Turks made a discovery of what was there doing, and were put in mind thereby of what they themselves should have done to impede the Enemies passage that way: But certain it is, they were so confident of their invincible strength, that they thought it too mean for them to take the advantage of Posts, or Situations against an Army, of which they conceived so low an Esteem: But finding themselves at last deceived in those imaginations and Coun∣cils, they detached early in the Morning some Forces to demolish the Work, which Troops came very near, and posted them∣selves behind certain Trees which were felled, and Planks, which served for Barrica∣does against the Shot of the Battery.

The Duke of Loraine observing from the Monastery of St. Leopol, the motion of the Turks against the advanced Troops, Ordered several Batalions under Command of the Duke of Croy to support them, which coming seasonably to their Assistance caused the Imperialists to enlarge their Front in that Line, and gave them Resolution to

Attack the Enemy, who were drawn up behind certain Banks, and charged them with so much Gallantry, that they forced them to retire into their main Body. In this Action the Duke of Croy being wound∣ed in the Shoulder by a Musquet Shot,* 12.88 was carried out of the Fight, and his place of Command supplied by the Count of Fountaine.

The whole Body of the Turkish Army beginning now to move, the Duke of Lo∣raine gave Orders to his left Wing to ad∣vance, and to Prince Waldeck, and to Duke Saxelawemberg to Sally out of the Woods, and fall upon the Enemies Front at the Head of their Encampment. In the mean time the King of Poland was advanced as far as to the Chappel of St. Leopold, where he heard Mass with great Devotion, which was celebrated by Father Mark Aviano, a Capuchin and Confessor to the King, which being finished, the Blessing was given to him and all his Army: And then the King Cry'd with a loud Voice, Now we may March with entire assurance that God will give us Victory; And then mounting on Horse-back, he Road in amongst the Ranks of his Army, and made this Speech to them as follows.

Generous Polish Cavaliers: 'Tis not only the Work of this Day to maintain the Glory which your Ancestours have acquired, and your own Courage hath Atchieved by passing to the Succour of the Invincible Bulwark of Christendom against the Ottoman Troops: Nor is it our Aim only to Defend our own Country, which in case Vienna were lost, would lie miserably exposed to the Invasion of those Enemies against whom we Fight at present. But our chief design is, to defend the Cause of God, and save the Western Empire which hath done us the Honour to have recourse unto our Arms; an Honour which our Ancestors never durst to hope for, and which is reser∣ved, as a Reward of your Valour: Whefore resolve to Conquer, or to Dye nobly in this Cause, in which Martyrdom is held out for the Prize and Recompense. Behold there∣fore your King, who Fights at the Head of your Battalions: And be confident that the God of Hosts, whose Cause we are going to maintain, will Fight on our side.

The Mountain of Kalemberg, and the Woods of the Forest of Vienna resounded by this time with the Ecchoes from the Peals of Cannon, and Vollies of small Shot, which called the Inhabitants of Vienna to the Tops of their Houses, and of the Ram∣pires to behold the long wished for Sight of their approaching deliverance: How∣soever they were not so much taken up in seeing, and admiring, as to neglect their Guards and Watches on their Fortifications; but on the Contrary, they plied all their Cannon, Small shot and Granadoes, against the Enemy in their Trenches,* 12.89 with much profuseness, knowing that the time of their deliverance being come, they might the more lavishly bestow their Ammunition on their Enemies: The like quantities of Cannon, Fire-works, Bombs, &c. were returned from the Turks on the Town, and in greater a∣bundance than had been at any time since the beginning of the Siege; and all the Mountains, Plains and Places round the City were filled Fire, Smoak and Noise: In the mean time the King of Poland con∣tinued his March down the Hills, as did the Regiments of Dragoons of Heisler and of Saxony, which were posted on the left Wing, near the Chappel of St. Leopold: The like Orders were given to all the Imperial Army to advance towards the Enemy, who be∣gan now to shelter themselves under Rocks, and behind Trees, and in rough places: The right Wing also moved at the same time, and all with equal paces.* 12.90 The Turks made some resistance as yet, but so faintly as was not able to withstand the Fury of the Christians; and the several Shelters un∣to which they began to have recourse, showed plainly their intentions to quit the Field. The Devotions which the King of Poland used this Morning, retarded his March for the space of a full hour, during which the whole Christian Army made a Halt near to Neudorf, until the Poles were come up into the Line equal to the rest of the For∣ces. The left Wing of the Imperialists without much resistance, possessed them∣selves of the Post which the Turks possessed at Holstadt, and the Prince Waldeck caused the Enemy on the other side to give way. The appearance of the Poles on the Top and on the side of the Hill, looked very formidable to the Turks. The King, who marched at the Head of his Army, detach∣ed several Troops of his Hussars to Skir∣mish with the Front of the Enemy; but be∣ing over-powred, were forced to Retire to a place where Prince Waldeck had very sea∣sonably caused some Batalions of Bavaria, and of the Regiment of Merci to advance, which gave a stop to the pursuit which the Turks made after them.* 12.91 The King upon this disorder of the Hussars caused the first Line of his Army to advance, which charged the Turks with so much Fury, as caused the Gross of their Body to Retire unto the Top of a Hill, where some of their Foot were drawn up, and several Batteries of Can∣non planted. And now all the Polish Army moved, the Enemy opposing them in di∣vers scatter'd places, from whence they fired Vollies of Musquets, with much dam∣age to the Poles; but as yet they were

not broken, but still advancing gained Ground on the Enemy.

In the mean time The Duke of Loraine being far advanced with the left Wing to∣wards the Enemy; the Turks to avoid the Effort which was making on their Right, drew themselves into Batalia before their Line of Circumvallation, and fortified them∣selves with some Pieces of Cannon, as if they intended to have made a strong resi∣st••nce; but their Resolution continued not long before they gave way, and abandoning that Post, opened a way to the Christians into their Camp, without any opposition. Then it was, that the Duke of Loraine com∣manded all the left Wing to Wheel about unto the Right, taking in the whole com∣pass of the Turkish Camp, without break∣ing their Ranks, or falling upon the Plun∣der of the Enemies Baggage, or Tents which they had left Standing. The King of Po∣land,* 12.92 and Prince Waldeck with their several Troops, enter'd the Turkish Camp about seven a Clock in the Evening: And the Duke of Loraine about half an hour after made himself Master of the Counterscarp, and Suburbs of the City; the Ianisaries who were lodged in those Quarters escaping by favour of the Night, with much less Slaughter than if it had been Day; and in∣deed they behaved themselves with much more Valour, than others of the Turkish Militia: The Darkness put an end to the Battail, in which the Christians had gained a compleat and an undoubted Victory. And now the Duke of Loraine had leisure to send to complement the King upon this fortunate Success, a great part of which Glory, he attributed to the Valour and good Conduct of his Majesty and his gener∣ous Cavaliers: The King returned an An∣swer on the other side, with like obliging expressions, confessing, that thô every Na∣tion and Battalion in the Army did their parts; yet much of the Honour of the Success of this Day, was due to the Bra∣very of the Germans, who were the first to enter into the Camp and Trenches of the Enemy.

Thus were the Christians become Masters of the Turkish Camp, where they lodged that Night in the same Form and Order, as the Turks had done the Night before, with Fires and Lights in all the Tents; only it was a more grateful Spectacle to the Be∣sieged, which they could behold with more Comfort and Security, than ever they had done the Nights before; for this was of Joy, and the others of Terrour.

In the Night the Turks passed the River at Sweker,* 12.93 with so much Fear and Precipi∣tation, that they not only left their whole Camp standing, but even the Standard of the Empire, which is the Sacred Banner of their Religion, with the three Horse Tails, which are the Ensigns of the Vizier's Au∣thority. Moreover, they abandoned to their Enemies all their Tents, Baggage, Am∣munition and Provisions, with all their Can∣non and Artillery, being One hundred and eighty Pieces; and so speedy were they in their Flight, that before the next Day in the Evening, the Van of their Army had passed Raab.

Next day early in the Morning Count Staremberg attended with his Son, and se∣veral of the principal Commanders of the City, went out to return Thanks to his Benefactors for so great deliverance, and to Congratulate with them their Fortunate Successes and Triumph, which would ap∣pear Glorious over all the World: But the first thing which the Duke of Loraine did that Morning by break of Day, was to Or∣der all his Army to put themselves into a readiness to March, whilst he consulted with the King of Poland, how, and in what man∣ner they might pursue the Enemy, and im∣prove the Victory. But the King seemed so well satisfied with the advantage already gained, and with the Prey and Booty of which he was possessed,* 12.94 sitting Master in the Vizier's Tent, with all the Appurtenan∣ces and Accommodations thereunto belong∣ing, that he excused all farther Proceedings at present; saying, That his Army was much Harassed, and required Repose, and not in a Condition to pursue an Enemy, whom they beheld at a far distance advan∣ced in their way before them, by the Fires and Smoak whith ascended upwards; for as the Turks fled they burnt all the Villages through which they passed. And now in the Christian Camp, and in the City was time for Joy and Triumph. Count Staremberg having paid his Respects, and made his Complements to the King of Poland, and the Duke of Loraine, he conducted them into the City, with a numerous attendance of Nobility and Gentry, who had served in the late Siege; all the Forces were drawn up on both sides of the Streets, between which they passed with loud Acclamations of Joy, unto the Church of the Augustin Fryers, where in the first place, as was most just, Te Deum was Sung, and Thanks returned to God with Sincere Devotion: Thence they went to the House of the Go∣vernour Count Staremberg, where he recei∣ved the Applause and Praises of the King of Poland, and the Duke of Loraine, which were due to his Conduct and Valour; and the like Commendations were bestowed by them upon all the Officers and Souldiers of the Garrison, who had every one signalized themselves during this Siege, by some

Action, or piece of Service or other which was Remarkable and worthy of Observation: Afterwards these welcome and long-desired Guests were entertained with a sumptuous Feast at the Governour's House;* 12.95 after which, towards the Evening, with the like Joy and Festivity they returned to their respective Quarters and Tents in the Camp. In the mean time, the Besieged Inhabitants, who had long been pent up and inclosed within the Walls of the City, were not only desi∣rous to breath in a more open Air, but were carried with a Curiosity to see the Ap∣proaches, which the Enemy had been ma∣king on them, and how near they had en∣tred to the Heart of the City, that it may be doubtful, whether it was more pleasant to Men, lately delivered from the extremi∣ty of a perishing Condition, to behold how near they were to the devouring Enemy, and yet to escape; or to survey, with an amazed Curiosity, the Tents, Batteries, Trenches and Approaches, which the Turks had formed against them with wonderful Art and Industry.

The Face of all things, was now changed, Want and Famine into Plenty, Fears and Anguish into Joy, and War into Peace: In the Vizier's Tent,* 12.96 of which the King of Poland was possessed, the rich Vestments, Jewels, and Mony there found, were valued at a Million, and became the Prey and Boo∣ty allotted to his Majesty, which no Man envied considering the generous and heroick Action of that Prince, for whose Merit no Reward seemed too great: Amongst other things in that Tent the Standard of Maho∣met was found, which the King sent to Pope Innocent the XI. by his Secretary Tulenti.

On the 14th. the Emperor, with the E∣lectors of Bavaria and Saxony, entred in∣to the City of Vienna,* 12.97 which he beheld with Eyes of Compassion and Tenderness; for seeing the Desolation, which the Enemy had made, and considering the Slaughter of many of his trusty Citizens and valiant Sol∣diers, he could not refrain from Tears of Sorrow, mixed with Joy for the Deliverance and Safety of the superviving Party. Being entred within the Gates, he went directly to the Cathedral of St. Stephen's, not on Horse-back, or on a Triumphal Chariot, but humbly and meekly on Foot, carrying a Taper in his Hand, in a kind of peniten∣tial manner, went to the great Altar to pay his Duty, and offer up his solemn Thanks to Almighty God, according to his usual Devotion, for the wonderful and miraculous Deliverance of that City. And having thus in the first place complied with his Service towards God, he went in the next to visit the King of Poland, whom he overtook at Sweket, a Village about a League distant from Vienna, as he was proceeding on some farther Enterprise against the Enemy: Up∣on notice of the Emperor's Approach, the King, whose Army marched in the Van,* 12.98 made a stop; and the German Army being in the Rear, the Emperor placed himself at the head of them; and the Polish Army facing at the same time about, the Ki••g appeared at the head of his; and so between the two Armies these two great Princes, at∣tended with a numerous Train of the chief Nobility and Gentry belonging to each Court, met and embraced each other, and with very affectionate Complements, and Expressions of Kindness and Friendship; ha∣ving entertained Discourse together for the space of near half an Hour, after second Embraces, they departed. Never was there a more heroick and generous Action per∣formed in the World, than was this of the King of Poland, who, after a long and tedi∣ous March, so valiantly exposed his own Person to Hazard, and his Army in the face of an Enemy, which to human Appearance was Invincible; and all this to bring Relief and Succour to an Ally, and to maintain the Bulwark of Christendom against Infidels, and Enemies to the Christian Cause; 'tis such a piece of Bravery as cannot be parallelled with all its Circumstances in any History of past Ages; and therefore with much Reason and Justice were his Praises celebrated over all the Christian World; and the Poets, and other refined Wits in diverse Countries, and diffe∣rent Languages, exercised their Pens in Pa∣negyricks and Elogies, striving to out-vy and surpass each other in the Excesses of Praise, which how Hyperbolical soever could never reach to the imputation of Flattery. We shall repeat one, which was composed at Rome by Guicciardin Procur. Gen. of the Celestines:

ELOGIUM JOANNI SOBIESCO

Dominatione Polonico, Lituanico, Liberatione Austriaco, Pannonico, Profligatione Ottomanico, Tracico, Religione Christianissimo, Pietate Cattolico, Zelo, & obsequio Apostolico, Inter Reges Praestantissimo, Inter Duces Invictissimo, Inter Imperatores, citra fabulos, Solo nomine tremebundo, Solo aspectu Hostes profliganti CUI Gloria Militaris Regnum peperit, Clementia firmavit, Meritum perennabit. QUI Raro Probitatis, & Religionis exemplo, Propria deserens, Aliena defenden••,

Docuit, quo pacto, sacra Foederum Iura Incantur, Colantur, Perficiantur. Ottomanicam Lunam fulgentissimo Crucis Vexillo, Aeternam Eclypsim Minitantem, Adeo proprie, fortiter{que} è Christianorum finibus eliminavit. Ut unum, & idem fuerit; VENISSE, VIDISSE, & VICISSE. Inter, igitur, Christiani Orbis plausus, Inter vindicatae Religionis, & Imperii laetitiam, Inter cruentatae Lunae extrema deliquia, Agnoscant Praesentes, credant Posteri, Non tantum nascenti Evangelio, quo promul∣garetur, Sed & jam promulgato, ne profligaretur; Utrobique fuisse missum à DEO Hominem CUI NOMEN ERAT IOANNES.

Del P. Maest. Guicciardini Procur. Gener. Dei Celes••ini in Roma.

Which Noble and Heroick Action would have remained on the Records of History to all Posterity in honour of this King, had he not afterwards sullied and tarnished the Glory thereof, by condescending and stoop∣ing to Actions as low, and mean, as this was Sublime, and only worthy of the Dig∣nity of a Heroe, as we shall show in the following Year.

But to return again from whence we have digressed; the Emperor and King having passed their Complements, Prince Alexander, Son of the King, whom his Father presen∣ted with the Complement of having Enlist∣ed himself early into the Service of his Im∣perial Majesty. The young Prince, by or∣der of his Father, had habited himself in the German Fashion, and was admitted to Kiss the Emperor's Hand, as were all the Persons of Quality belonging to the Army, and Court of Poland.

The King after having viewed the Riches taken in the Vizier's Tent, which he assum∣ed to himself as the Reward of his own At∣chievements: Out of Complement, he sent to the Emperor to make tender of one half of the Booty, accompanying the Message with the Tugh, or Horse-tayl on a Staff, with a brass Knob on the top, which was one of the three Staves of Authority carried before the Vizier: Such another kind of Present like this, being Mahomet's Standard, he sent to the Pope; which being Gifts of no great Value, more than for the Curiosity of them, he frankly and really offered; but as to half the Prey, it was generally believed, that his Majesty was well informed before∣hand, that the Emperor was of too generous a Nature to accept thereof; and would not have been so prodigal of his Offers, had he imagined he should have been taken at his word.

But it is not here to be forgotten, that after the Bishop of Newdorf had sung Te Deum before the Emperor, and performed the other Ceremonies, which lasted for the space of four Hours; at the Conclusion of all, when the Emperor was come out of the Church, the Arch-Bishop of Vienna turned him about, and pointed to the Spir•• of the Cathedral Steeple: Behold, Sir, said he, that Spar which issues from the Spire, at the end of which is a Star within the Crescent or Half-moon; and consider that that Monu∣ment was there fixed in the Year 1529, when Soliman Besieged the City, and was so to remain by Compact with the Citizens, conditionally,* 12.99 That the Turks should not batter the Steeple with their Cannon: And now whereas that Article was broken, by the continual Shootings, which the Enemy had made against it at the last Siege, it is but reason that the Crescent should be ta∣ken down; and in Memory of the present Deliverance, that a Cross should be erected in the place thereof; for which the Emperor having given present Orders, they were ac∣cordingly executed.

On the 10th. the Duke of Saxony return∣ed home with his Troops,* 12.100 which speedy departure so soon after the raising of the Siege, (which seemed too short a time for Refreshment of his Soldiery) was interpre∣ted for a Sign of Discontent, perhaps to see the Poles Rewarded with the greatest Spoils, and the Auxiliaries neglected, as if they had no Share or Merit in the Victory.

The Emperor finding his Palace much ruined and unfurnished at Vienna, staid but few days there before he returned to Lintz, where he intended to remain until the Repairs of Court and City were made, and the Walls and Trenches cleared of the dead Bodies, which rendred the Air Unhealthful and In∣fectious: During the time of his stay at Vienna, he took delight to visit the Re∣trenchments and Fortifications, which the Defendants had made behind the Walls and Bastions, to dispute every Foot and Inch of Ground, as occasion had required: He also surveyed the Batteries, Trenches and Ap∣proaches of the Enemy, and saw the Stores of Ammunition and Provisions which they had left behind them, which served again to recruit and replenish the Arsenal at Vienna. The List and Account whereof was as fol∣loweth: Six Thousand five Hundred Tents, four Thousand five Hundred Barrels of Pow∣der, six Thousand weight of Lead, 20.000 Granado Shells, eight Thousand Hand-gra∣nadoes, 11.000 Shovels and Pickaxes, one Thousand six Hundred weight of Match, two Thousand five Hundred Fire-balls, 52 Hun∣dred weight of Pitch, eleven Hundred weight of Oyl of Petolium and of Tar, and five Hun∣dred

Thousand of Lincet-oyl, Ninety five Hundred of Salt-peter, five Thousand one Hundred Pieces of coarse Linnen, two Hun∣dred Thousand Hair Sacks for carrying Earth and Sand, eighty one Hundred weight of Barrs of Iron and Horse-shooes, an Hundred Ladles for melting Pitch, two Hundred weight of Pack-thread, and Thongs made of Camels Hides, and Buffoloes Leather for binding, four Thousand Sheeep-skins, two Thousand Hal∣berts, four Hundred Scythes and Scycles, five Hundred and sixty Barrels of Guns for use of the Ianisaries, Fifty two Sacks of Cotton and Cotton-yarn, one Thousand five Hundred Wool-sacks empty, two Thousand Plates of Iron for covering Targets, an Hundred and twenty three Hundred weight of Greese and Tallow, two Hundred thirty Powder-horns, two Thousand six Hundred Baggs for Pow∣der, four pair of Smith's Bellows for a Forge, twenty one Instruments, or Engines for rai∣sing Carts when overturned, eight Thousand Carts for carrying Ammunition and Provi∣sions, all empty, one Thousand great Bombs, eighteen Thousand Cannon-bullets, great and small, an Hundred and ten Pieces of Cannon of all sorts, as Culverin, Demycul∣verin, demy and whole Cannon, Sakers, &c. thirteen Mortar-pieces, mounted for shoot∣ing Bombs, six great Anvils, diverse Sacks for use of the Ordnance, and many Ladders made of Cords. All which, as we have said, were carried into Vienna, and laid up amongst the Stores of that Arsenal.

After this Work was done, the next was to employ all the Labourers belonging to the City, with the captivated Turks, whom they made to assist in filling up the Trenches, Holes and Vaults which the Turks had made; some of which were so deep, that they seemed rather to be Caves and Dens than Trenches for covert and shelter for Besieg∣ers: So that had not the Turks busied them∣selves in such fruitless Labours, they might have compassed that in half the time, which was not effected in the space of sixty two Days. Amongst these other Works, several Vaults were found filled with dead Bodies, putrified and stinking, and all the Country round for many Leagues were strowed with dead Carcasses; for Burying of which, or Burning, or casting into the Danube, strict Orders were given, and which with much diligence were executed, to prevent a Pesti∣lence, the Putrefaction of which began al∣ready to infect the Air. Amongst the dead, the Bodies of many Women and Children were found, who had been made Slaves and Captives by the Turks, and Massacred by them, either out of Revenge, or because they were an Incumbrance to them in their Flight; but to these Bodies some Respect was shown, being carried to Cimeteries, and there interred after the Rites of the Christi∣an Burial, with Crosses erected over their Graves. Howsoever some Turks, who were Men of more tender Bowels than the others (for we must not figure them all to be of the like fierce and cruel Disposition) did qui•• the Possession of their Slaves with more gen∣tleness, and set them at liberty with their Lives, of which most were Women and Children, the which the Germans and Poles took up and brought them back again to Vienna.

By this time, that the Trenches were fil∣led without the City, and the Walls and some Houses repaired, the News of the happy Deliverance of Vienna had spread it self over all the Countries, from whence Provisions of all sorts came, and Boats la∣den with Corn, Wine, Fruits and Herbs ar∣rived daily in, to supply the Wants of the City; the Face of which was totally chang∣ed, from Famine to Plenty, from War to Peace, and from Terror and dismal Appre∣hensions to Joy, Triumph and Festivals.

The Spirits of the Imperialists and Poles be∣ing highly raised by these Successes, some Par∣ties pursued the Turks, who were as much de∣jected as the others were elevated; and thô they hastened in a precipitous Flight, appre∣hending an Enemy just at their backs; yet many of them in the Arrear, appointed to conduct twelve Pieces of Cannon, and some Baggage were over-taken in the Pursuit; and brought back to Vienna, where these Captives, with their other Brethren, were ordered to work in Chains for filling the Trenches, which they had before opened, and repair of the Walls and Bastions, which they had battered down with their Cannon, and blown up with their Mines.

The Grand Vizier hastning his March, or rather his Flight, for (as we said before) he actually Run away and shamefully turned his Back with near 120.000 Fighting Men; meditating (as we may believe) of the Dis∣grace,* 12.101 Ruin and evil consequences of this Misfortune, sought and endeavoured to clear his ill Conduct, and want of Courage by casting it upon others, as is common to the Nature of Mankind. Accordingly he dispatched away a Letter to the Grand Seignior, giving him an account of the un∣fortunate Success before Vienna, caused by the Cowardise, or Treachery of several great Officers and Generals of his Army: Parti∣cularly he named the Vizier of Buda, to whom having given command to Charge the Enemy with a Body of Twelve thousand Men, as they descended the Hill of Ka∣lemberg: he, and his Soldiers instead of obeying these Orders, shamefully turned their Backs and put themselves unto Flight; which when the rest of the Army saw, they

were struck with a common Consternation and Fear, suggested to them to secure their safety by following the Example of their Fellow-Soldiers: So the whole misfortune of the Day was attributed to the ill Conduct, and Cowardise of the Vizier of Buda, which was sent to the Grand Seignior, then residing at Belgrade, and in hourly expectation of better News.

The Vizier of Buda, who had received Information by several Hands of the Dis∣courses with which the Grand Vizier enter∣tained all the Officers concerning him, lay∣ing to his Charge the Loss and Ruin which had happened; thought fit to disculpate, and clear himself by a more faithful Rela∣tion of Matters in a Letter to the Grand Seignior;* 12.102 wherein he set forth, That by the unskilfullness of the Grand Vizier, and his want of Resolution in Military Affairs, this important matter had miscarried: For had he fortify'd the Forest of Vienna, and ere∣cted some few Redoubts on the descent of the Hill of Kalemberg, the City by all the Force of the World, could never have been Relieved: Or had the Vizier spent that time, which he employ'd in sinking Vaults and Caves for shelter, in bold Storms and Attempts, thô with loss of half the Army, the importance of the place, and the con∣sequences of the Success, would have large∣ly paid for the effusion of Blood; but using unnecessary cautions of Mines, and formal Approaches, by which he hoped to have constrained the City to Surrender upon Ar∣ticles, and hereby assumed to himself the Riches and Plunder of the place, which taken in Heat of Blood, and by Dint of Sword, would have become the Prey and Booty of the Soldiery; he gave occasion to such delays, as served the Christian Army, and turned to the Ruin and Miscar∣riage o•• this whole Enterprise.

The Grand Vizier being weary of such Complaints as these,* 12.103 resolved to Sacrifice the Life of the Pasha of Buda to his own Folly and Destiny; commanding him to be Strangled, together with the Pashas of Es∣sek and Possega, and the Aga of the Ianisa∣ries, great Friends and Confidents of the Vizier of Buda, and the best and most experienced Officers of the whole Army, with above Fifty Officers and Soldiers more, whom he accused of Cowardise; but this Execution of Justice (as they call it) could not secure his own Life, but rather furnished his Enemies at Court, such as the Kuzlir Aga and others, with instances where∣with to aggravate his Crimes to the Grand Seignior; and indeed there now offer'd a surprising occasion to wreak their Malice on the Vizier, since it is almost impossible, for a Man to be unfortunate and yet to be estemed Innocent. Nor did the Vizier es∣cape clear, with the remainder of his shat∣ter'd Army to Buda; for being Attacked in the Rear by the Garrison of Raab, he lost Six hundred Men more: Howsoever, he proceeded in his March, and Reinforced the Garrisons of Newhausel and Strigonium. The Death of these Pashas, by which the Vi∣zier hoped to have saved his own Life, raised such Mutiny amongst the Turks,* 12.104 as caused a greater Fluctuation of Rage in the Minds of the Soldiery, than they had lately endured of Fear from the Enemy; between which two Passions, there was nothing but Confusion, Discontent and Dis∣couragement in the whole Army: For the Pasha of Buda was popular, and well be∣loved by the Soldiery, and esteemed the most Martial Man in the whole Camp: And the Aga or General of the Ianisaries was so well affected by that Militia, that they high∣ly resented his Death; for at no time, (much less in this) can they endure to have their General punished or cut off, un∣less it be by themselves, and in their own Mutinies.

In this confusion were the Turks, when the Chief Captains of the Christian Army consider'd, that the present Relief of Vienna would be of little benefit ••o the Christian Empire, unless the Victory were pursued,* 12.105 and improved by succeeding Enterprises: All the Princes and Commanders agreed hereunto, (except the Elector of Saxony, who as we have said before return'd home) and wisely judged, that the Turks having made a Retreat with a Body of near 120.000 Men, entire and whole, they might reasonably be expected the next year to return again unto the Siege, unless advantage were taken of their present Con∣sternation, to break and confound them be∣yond a possibility of Recovery: At this Council, it was proposed to Besiege New∣hausel or Gran, and for enlargement of Winter-quarters, and Annoyance of Buda and Gran, that Pest and Barcan should be taken: In fine, after some debate it was concluded, That nothing could be resolved at present concerning the manner of Pro∣ceedings, for that the Actions of War, were to be regulated according to Motions of the Enemy; but that something was to be undertaken speedily, whilst the Iron was hot, and the Spirits of the Turks cold, and still under their late Consternation: The King of Poland being of the same Mind, Commanded his Troops to advance to∣wards Presbourg, which on the 18th En∣camped near Ficken, together with the Imperial Forces, and came thither on the 19th where they were forced to con∣tinue until the 25th for want of a Bridge,

which could not be finished until that time.

Whilst the Bridge was framing,* 12.106 and the Army detained on the Banks of the River; a Messenger from Tekeli brought a Letter to the King of Poland, containing certain Proposals in order to an Accomodation. The King having received a Character of Tekeli to be a Man of Intrigue, and False, and who had frequently made Offers of Peace, but never observed any; admitted his Messenger to Audience in a manner of Coldness and Jealousy, and yet with re∣spect due to the Person from whom he was sent: But before he would receive the Letter, he asked, Whether it was Dated before, or since the Raising of the Siege of Vienna: To which the Messenger making answer, That it was Wrote two days before that Success: The King thereupon Replied with an angry Frown, Go said he, and re∣turn the Letter to your Master again, and tell him, That he should correct and amend the Stile, and change the Substance and Sense thereof, according to the alteration of Times and Affairs.

Such is the force of Success and Prospe∣rity of a Prince, that so soon as the News of the Relief of Vienna was divulged in the Upper Hungary, many Counties declared for the Emperor; and the Fortresses of Papa and Totis,* 12.107 were the first to give Examples of Obedience and Duty to other Cities. News also came at the same time, that the Count of Budiani, who upon the formida∣ble appearance of the Turks,* 12.108 had deserted the Post he maintained on the Passage over the Raab, and had taken Party with the Malecontents, and joyned with a Body of Turks and Hungarians, and had Fought a∣gainst the Imperial Troops, and Burnt and Plunder'd several Villages on the Frontiers of Stiria; Had now with the turn of For∣tune, changed his side and interest; and having Surprised, and Cut in pieces those very Turks with whom he was Associated, had united his Forces with those of Count Aspremont, and therewith troubled and in∣fested the Turks in their Retreat.

The Bridge over the Danube being fini∣shed, the Poles were the first to March over it into the Isle of Schultz; and were fol∣lowed by the Imperial Army: But the Troops of Bavaria and Franconia, remain'd still Encamped near Vienna, for want of Orders to advance farther; but Letters were sent to the Princes of that Circle, to continue the Aid of their Forces for some farther design; and a Messenger was dis∣patched to the Elector of Bavaria, who by Reason of some indisposition of Health, was advised by his Physitians to go to Brin, for benefit of the Air, which was esteemed more wholsom than that of Vienna.

But the year being now far advanced to∣wards the end of September; to stay for such Orders, and the March of these Auxi••liaries, the Season would be too far spent, to undertake any Action of great moment; wherefore the King of Poland, and the Duke of Loraine resolved to advance with their Army to Comorra without the Rein∣forcement of the Allies. Being come to a place called Wismar, within an hours March of Comorra, Advices were brought, that Tekeli had dispeeded a Detachment from his Camp before Levents to Bergstadt, that the Vizier was at Buda, from whence he had Reinforced the Garrison of Newhausel with Four thousand Men; but that in the Tur∣kish Army were such Discontents caused by the late ill Successes, and by the Cutting off of the Pasha of Buda, and other great Men well effected by the Soldiery, that there was nothing but Mutiny and Confu∣sion in the Camp. Upon this Intelligence, it was resolved at a Council of War to at∣tempt Gran,* 12.109 and which to make the more Feasible, it was concluded necessary in the first place, to take the Fortress of Barcan, which is a Palanca opposite to that City, and covers the Foot of the Bridge over the Danube, which makes a Communication be∣tween the two places. By this time Four thousand Swedish Infantry and One thousand Horse, with some other Auxiliaries (which by reason of the distance of the places, from whence they came, could not Arrive in time to partake in the Honour of relie∣ving Vienna,) were all sent with what expe∣dition was possible down the Danube to Re∣inforce the Army, which was thereby be∣come more numerous and flourishing, than before the Fight at Vienna.

The first to pass the Arm of the Danube, which is called the Waag, was the King of Poland with his Army; which was the work of the 4th and 5th of Octob. the Imperial Ca∣valry* 12.110 followed, but the Foot could not pass the same day: The 6th they Marched to Mose, two Leagues distant from Comorra, where Count Staremberg had Orders to March the Foot; and on the 7th to joyn the Army, which would stay and attend them at that place. But the King of Po∣land impatient of delay, contrary to expe∣ctation immediately mounted on Horse-back, and sent to advise the Duke of Lo∣raine that he was Marching towards Bar∣can.* 12.111 The Duke being surprised at this sud∣dain Resolution, returned Count Dunewald to his Majesty, to represent unto him the necessity of taking the Foot with them, and the danger of dividing the Army, in a place so near to the Enemies Quarters, be∣ing between the Turks on the one side, and

the Malecontents on the other. But the King being already mounted on Horse-back, when Dunewaldt came to him, he an∣swered, That he knew no Reason which might cause him to defer his Proceedings, having certain Intelligence, that the Detachment of the Turks near Barcan was very inconsi∣derable, and desired that no time should be omitted in following with the rest of the Army. The Duke leaving only a Regi∣ment of Cravats to support the Infantry, Marched away with all the Horse to attend the Poles: The King being come within an hour's March of Barcan, understood from the advanced Troops of his Van-guard, that they were in sight of some Squadrons of the Enemy; which they having orders to Charge, the Turks gave ground, but be∣ing supported by a greater Body, the Van was forced to Retreat; to Succour and Sup∣port which, other Troops were commanded to Charge the Enemy; and at length, the King in Person with all his Cavalry was engaged. The Turks, who until now had concealed Seven or eight thousand Men un∣der covert of a Hill, began to appear, and Sallying forth,* 12.112 Charged the Poles both in the Front and Rear with such Bravery, as that they killed Two hundred of them, with the Palatine of Pomerania, and put the rest unto Flight, taking several of their Co∣lours, Kettle-drums and some Baggage. Count Dunewaldt, who had Marched with the King of Poland, observing the Skirmish of the first Troops, sent to advise the Duke of Loraine, that the Poles were Engaged with the Turks; upon which News he hast∣ned his March with all the diligence that was possible; and having passed certain narrow Ways and Bushes, he espied at the opening of the Plain, the Turks in hot pur∣suit of the Poles: At the sight whereof, he immediately took care to draw up his advanced Troops into Battalia, and gave order to Prince Lewis of Baden to do the like with those Marching in the Rear. The appearance of the German Regiments, which stood firm and entire before the face of the Turks, caused them to desist from their pursuit, and to return under Barcan. The Duke of Loraine thought not fit to follow them that Day, but rather to Rally and Fortify the Poles, and to enquire after the King, who was said to be lost; but at-length his Majesty appearing and found in safety, it alleviated something of the ill Success of that Day; which by that time that the Story was told, and Matters rela∣ted in what manner things had passed, it grew towards Night, when it was thought sit to Encamp until the Morning.

All that Night there was great distur∣bance in the Polish Camp; the loss sustain'd by the Slaughter of so many of their Friends and Comrades, was such a Grief and Dis∣couargement to them, that they were desi∣rous that Night to yield the Quarter on the right Wing, which was nearest to Barcan, unto the Germans, who had formerly chal∣lenged that place as their due: And towards Morning the principal Officers insinuated unto the King the many Circumstances, which presented to render the Success diffi∣cult, alledging that their Army was Galled, and soar of their Wounds and much Dis∣couraged, and the Enemy flushed with Yesterday's Fortune, and more numerous than was believed.* 12.113 The news of this Discon∣tent and Wavering in the Polish Camp being brought to the Duke of Loraine, he im∣mediately went to the King to keep him steddy to the former Resolutions and Mea∣sures; and so well mannaged his Discourse with him, producing many Reasons why the Enemy could not be very strong, and arguing the Probability and almost Cer∣tainty of Victory; that in fine he prevailed upon the King, his Senators, and chief Of∣ficers to make Tryal of next Day's En∣gagement.

The Duke of Loraine having taken a full Survey of the Ground, and of the Situation of Barcan, gave a description thereof unto the King; and offered the Ho∣nour of the right Wing unto the Poles, for which they had formerly contended; but being much taken off of their Mettle, they desired to change their Station, and mix some of their Troops with those of the Im∣perialists.

An hour before Day the Duke of Loraine caused to sound to Horse, and with the dawning of the Morning the whole Imperial Army was drawn into Battalia, consisting of Horse and Foot, to the number of Sixteen thousand two hundred Men, besides the King of Poland's Army, and the Fifteen hundred Po∣landers under the Command of Lubomiski. Prince Lewis of Baden Commanded the right Wing, and under him Count de Gondola, and the Baron of Mercy. Count Dunewaldt Com∣manded the left,* 12.114 and under him the Counts of Palfi and Taaff; and the main Body of In∣fantry was conducted by Count Staremberg, the Duke of Croy and Count Serini. The Poles being expected in their Station, seem∣ed still tardy and backward to draw out, by Reason that the King had in the Night received Intelligence, that the Enemy was greatly recruited by a strong Body, Com∣manded by Hasly Pasha of Aleppo, and the Pashas of Silistria and Grand Cairo; and that it was much to be doubted,* 12.115 whether the whole Turkish Army were not joyned with them. But the Duke of Loraine op∣posing unto these Doubts undeniable Rea∣sons,

why it was not possible for the Gross of the Turkish Army to be joyned with these Forces before Barcan; and yet on sup∣position, that they were yet considering the advantagious Ground on which the Army was drawn up, they needed not fear the whole Ottoman Force; of all which he made such clear Demonstrations, that the King was again confirmed in his former Re∣solutions, and so with a Party of his Hus∣sars, and of his Infantry, and of the Flow∣er of his Cavalry, he posted himself on the right Wing, between the Imperial Cavalry and the Dragoons: And the great General Iabloniski, with some of the Hussars Foot and Cavalry marching on the left Wing, be∣tween the German Horse and Dragoons, and the rest of the Polish Army made a third Line. In this order they marched about half an hour, when about nine a Clock they discover'd the Enemy drawn up in Battalia upon the Plain, marching very slowly, and in such manner, as that their Force seemed equal to that of the Christians: The Armies being come very near, the Turks of the right Wing charged the left of the Christians with much fierceness, as if they had had a particular spight, and aimed chiefly at the Poles:* 12.116 And at the same time, the Turks who were on the rising of a Hill advanced, as if they intended to Charge the main Body of the Christians. But being within half Musquet shot of them, they on a sud∣dain Wheeled about, and fell upon the left Wing; which when the Duke of Loraine observed, he crossed the Line of the Caval∣ry on the left Wing; and with all the party of the first Line which had not been en∣gaged, he in Person charged the Enemy in the Flank with so much Courage and Bra∣very, as put them to a General Rout, and into that Confusion,* 12.117 that they were never more able again to Rally: Dunewaldt was Commanded to Pursue them, and with the Poles of the left Wing enter'd pell-mel with them at the very Gates of Barcan, at which place many of them were killed, and peri∣shed in the Marshes of Gran.

* 12.118Whilst Dunewaldt pursued the flying E∣nemy, the whole Army advanced in Bat∣talia towards Barcan; and in the way thi∣ther it was resolved by all Parties to As∣sault the place in this heat of Action, whilst the Enemy was Affrighted and in Disorder; the King accordingly drew out some Troops of his Cosacks, and the Duke of Loraine five Battalions of Staremberg, Grana and Baden, which were appointed for that Service: Which Detachment was no sooner order'd, than Information came, that the Bridge over the Danube by the Crouds, and Multitudes of the Turks pressing over it was broken; and that Barcan it self was so filled up with People, that they had scarce room to stir, and were ready to tram∣ple one another Under-foot. Prince Lewis of Baden with these Forces, and three Re∣giments of Dragoons, and three Pieces of Cannon assaulted the Fort, and took it by main force. The Slaughter which was there made by Fire and Sword was very Cruel and Bloody: But most,* 12.119 to avoid the Fury of the Enemy, threw themselves head-long into the Danube; some endeavoured to save themselves by Swimming, others by their Horses, hanging on their Mains and Tails; others on Planks and Boards of the broken Bridge; in which Passage thô many saved themselves, yet the greatest part perished in the Waters; as appeared by the Bodies of Men and Horses, together with their Garments, which cover'd the Surface of the River, in places where the Current ran not so rapid on the Sides and Banks, as in the middle of the Water. In fine, of these great numbers in Barcan none escaped, un∣less Seven or Eight hundred Men, who ha∣ving betaken themselves to a Redoubt be∣longing to that Fortress, obtained Quarter for their Lives on Condition of quiet Sur∣render. In this Action the Turks lost their best Captains, and the Bravest of their Soldiery, and so fatal was this Fight to them, that they never recovered their Cou∣rage and Spirits again, but suffer'd them∣selves for several years afterwards to be beaten, and baffled by their Enemes: After which we shall find them still decaying and giving Ground; and at length falling into Discords and Civil Dissentions, the Ottoman Empire had nearly expired, had not the Christians falling into Wars amongst them∣selves, (which have always proved advan∣tagious to the Turks,) given new Life and growth again unto that People.

This Victory obtained, the King of Po∣land with his General and Senators, justly applauded the Wisdom and Conduct of the Duke of Loraine, and Valour of the Ger∣man Troops, to whom he acknowledged the whole Success of that day was to be attri∣buted: In the Quarters of the King Te Deum being sang, and Thanks returned to Almigh∣ty God for so signal a Blessing; the Duke of Loraine took a Survey of the Fort of Bar∣can, to see in what manner it was possible to be put in a condition to offend Gran, which was Situate on the other side of the Water, just in opposition to it: But such was the Fury of the Soldiers, that they burnt almost all the Palisadoes, and set fire to part of the Town; and so ravenous were they after the Plunder of the Place, that the Germans and Poles had fallen into Civil Wars amongst themselves, had not Count Staremberg put an end to the Scuffle, by commanding the ••ermans to with-draw▪

and leaving the Poles Masters of the Place, they made all the Spoyl they were able, in revenge of the Loss they had suffered the day before. Nothing could come more sea∣sonable, nor more advantagious to the Chri∣stian Arms than this Victory; for besides the Loss (as we have said) of the best of their Men, there remained not above two or three Thousand alive of all that Army, which consisted of Fourteen thousand of their best Horse, and Twelve hundred Ianisaries, com∣manded by the new Pasha of Buda, Haly, Pasha of Aleppo, and six other Pashas. Twelve hundred or One thousand Prisoners were ta∣ken, and amongst them the Pashas of Alep∣po and Silistria, with several other Agas. The Consequences of which Victory were very happy to the Christians; for besides, that it administred new Courage to the drooping Spirits of the Poles, it totally dis∣mayed the Malecontents, and produced such Disorder in the Turkish Army, that the Great Vizier,* 12.120 with all the Authority with which he was clothed, was not able to con∣tain them within any bounds or limits of Duty; but rather fearing to be Murdered by them than hoping to Appease them, was forced to abscond himself from their Rage in obscure Retirement. By this Overthrow the Grand Vizier lost all the remainder of his Baggage, which had been saved at the Battle of Vienna, with Twelve Pieces of Cannon, which had been advanced some Hours on the way before the Siege was raised, and was employed by the new Vizier of Buda for the Service of this Camp.

The Duke of Loraine pursuing the course of his good Fortune, was desirous to con∣clude this Campaign with the taking of Gran, which was the glorious period to which the Emperor directed him, if possible, to advance his Affairs.* 12.121 In order hereunto the Duke of Loraine taking first (according to his usual Methods) a judicious Survey of the situation of the Place, and the way thereunto; observed, that in the middle of the River, something below Gran, there was an Island, in which was not only good Fo∣rage for the Horse, but also an ancient In∣trenchment, which, with some little Labour, might be made useful and defensive against the Cannon of the Town: And from the farther side of that Island, with the help of a few Boats, the whole Army might find an easy Passage. The King of Poland appro∣ving this Design, Boats were ordered down from Comorra, for framing the Bridge: But whilst this was doing, the late Successes which had brought great Reputation to the Empe∣ror's Affairs, had moved Tekeli to send the Count de Humanay in Behalf of the Malecon∣tents, to offer Terms of Peace and Pacifi∣cation. The Duke of Loraine, who had been long versed in the Practices of Tekeli and his Associates, was of opinion,* 12.122 That the Malecontents were not as yet reduced to such Terms, as might render them fit and disposed for a Treaty: Howsoever, at the desire of the King of Poland, being admit∣ted to Audience, they proposed a Cessation of Arms, and an assignment for Winter-quar∣ters: To which the Duke of Loraine reply'd, That such Concessions at present were not agreeable to the Interest and Dignity of the Emperor, and took from hence occasion to make some Discourse of the Laws and Con∣stitutions of their Kingdom, and to reproach them for their Rebellion, and want of Faith towards their Sovereign. In short, he told them, That if they would hope to tast of the Emperor's Clemency, they must with∣out any previous Conditions lay down their Arms, and renounce all Alliance with the Turk, which was the first Preliminary or Step to a Treaty. With this answer the Deputies being retired, in a few days afterward,* 12.123 not only Papa and Totis (as we said before) submitted, but Wespring and Levents received German Garrisons; and the Counties of Trinschin, Tirnaw, Nitria and Levents decla∣red against the Cause and Interest of the Malecontents, and received the Garrisons into their Castles and Fortresses, which were sent thither by order of Count Caraffa to take Possession thereof.

The Bridges being finished by the 16th of this Month of October, and the Bava∣rian Troops come up to joyn with the Ar∣my; the Duke of Loraine desired the King of Poland, according to his Place of Pre∣cedency, to lead the way with his Troops; but the King made some difficulty thereof,* 12.124 alledging, That a Survey ought first to be taken of the situation of the Place, and En∣quiries made how well it was provided with Men and Ammunition, and how far the Vi∣zier, with his Forces, was retired from af∣fording it Relief, or disturbing the Siege. Accordingly Two thousand Horse being ap∣pointed to take a View of the Country, they passed the Bridges without opposition or di∣sturbance, and so dismayed the Turks, that they deserted Thomas-burg, a Palanca not far from Gran, and set it on Fire, but was soon quenched, and Possession taken by the Im∣perialists. Upon the appearance of a Party on this side of the River, two Hungarians of Totis brought Intelligence, that the Vi∣zier was marched with his Army towards Esseck, having left a small Force encamped near unto Buda. This News hastned the Passage of the Christian Army over the Ri∣ver, (tho' the Poles remained in their Camp, and moved not as yet) and gave Encou∣ragement to the Generals to hope, that the

Siege would not be of long Continuance, or of much loss of Time, or Men. The Horse and Foot marched apace over the Bridges into the Island, and so by a short cut, cros∣sed over another Bridge to the Banks of the Danube, something above Cannot-shot be∣low Gran. In the mean time, the Duke of Loraine, with the Chief Officers of both Ar∣mies, took a particular Survey of the Town, and of the Ground and Country thereabouts.

Gran is situate about six Hungarian, or thirty English Miles below Comorra; it was anciently called Strigonium, but now by the Hungarians it is named Gran; from the Ri∣ver Gran, which comes out of the Upper Hungary, and empties it self in the Danube, just over-against the City. Under the Name of Strigonium, four Cities are comprehended, together with the Castle which is situate on the pitch of a high Rock hanging over the Danube,* 12.125 and over-tops the Cathedral Church, where Stephen the first, King of Hungary, a holy and devout Prince, lies interr'd. In the Year 1543, this City was first brought under the Turkish Dominion, by Solyman the Magnificent. In the Year 1594 it was Be∣sieged by Mathias, Arch Duke of Austria, but was not taken until the following Year by Count Mansfield, who in a bloody Fight totally defeated the Ottoman Force. The Turks esteeming this Place of necessary Im∣portance to the Conquest of Hungary, re∣turned before it in the Year 1604; but finding a vigorous Resistance, were forced to raise the Siege after Twenty three Days continuance. Howsoever, in the Year 1605, investing the Place with a more formidable Power, it yielded it self into the Hands of the Turks, who have since that time remain∣ed Masters thereof until this happy Year 1683.

The Imperial Army continuing its Pas∣sage over the Bridges, the Two thousand Men of the advanced Troops took their Post on the 21st and 22d at Night, not doubting but that the King of Poland would follow with his Army in the Rear,* 12.126 as was before resolved; but, contrary to all expe∣ctation, the Duke of Loraine received Ad∣vice, that the King, by persuasion of his Senators, had changed his Mind, and de∣signed not to pass the River, letting him know, that he should continue his Camp for three or four Days longer; but after that he should be constrained to March away. This alteration in the King of Poland's Counsels, was strangely surprising to the Duke of Loraine; for thô he doubted not but in a short time to become Master of the Place with the Imperial Forces only, with∣out the Assistance of the Poles; yet consi∣dering that the News of the Separation of the two Armies, might encourage the Grand Vizier with his Army (which as yet was not far distant) to return to the Relief of the Town, and the Besieged to a more vi∣gorous Defence; and that the Malecon∣tents might be induced to Post themselves on the Danube, to intercept and interrupt all Communication between Comorra and the Camp: Which Matters were of such high Importance, that the Duke of Loraine thought not fit to form the Siege, until such time as he had first fixed the King in his former Resolutions; unto which he sent the Counts of Staremberg and Rabata, to press him with all the earnestness imaginable, gi∣ving him to understand how difficult it was for the Imperial Army to retire from an En∣terprise, to which all the Methods and Forms were already laid and prepared; and of which the Design appeared so promising, that in a few Days they might with good reason expect a happy Success and Event thereof. Moreover the Emperor had given his Orders for investing Gran, and was al∣ready in expectation to hear that t••e Siege was laid, esteeming i•• of high Advantage to the Reputation of his Affairs,* 12.127 to have the Campaign concluded with the success of so glorious an Action: Yet whatsoever was or could be said by these Officers did not pre∣vail on the King, until the Duke of Loraine himself went in Person, to represent the great Inconveniences, and even Subversion of the late happy Successes, which would b•• ••he necessary Consequences at this time o•• the Separation of the two Armies. In fine, he so managed his Discourse with those Rea∣sons, and in such obliging Terms, that the King concurred with him, desiring him to hasten the execution of this Enterprise, in which there was no time to be ••ost, consi∣dering how near the Winter-season was ap∣proached.

The Siege being now in good earnest re∣solved, the Polish Army passed the Bridges with all the Artillery, Ammunition and Bag∣gage; and the Duke of Loraine with the chief Officers taking a second S••rvey of the Town, and the Ground round about it; the Approaches were ordered to be made, and the Army began to take their several Quarters, as directed by the General Offi∣cers. The Foot were encamped on the tops of some rising Hills;* 12.128 the Croats and Dra∣goons, with a Party of Horse on the side of the Danube. The Bavarians were posted on the River above the Town, at the foot of the Bridge which passes over to Barcan, where a Battery was raised: The rest of the Infantry was divided into two other Squa∣drons towards St. Thomas's Mount, where other Batteries were raised, all things pro∣ceeding with such expedition, as the Sea∣son of the Year, and other Circumstances of

the Army requir'd. The Lines being drawn, which extended three Miles in compass, the Cannon, of which ten Pieces being twenty four Pounders, and eight Mortars were by force of Men drawn up and planted on the Top of the Hills of Marinberg, and Thomasberg, and on the 25th by break of Day in the Morning, they began to play upon the Town, and much Batter'd the Castle on that side of the Gate, which looks towards Buda, and all that Day Bombs were thrown, whilst the Imperialists in despight of the Enemies Fire advanced to the very Ditch,* 12.129 and there lodged near to the Quarters of the Bavarian Troops. On the other side, which looks towards Barcan, about five a Clock in the Afternoon the Imperialists stormed the Lower Town, and without much resistence made themselves Masters of it, with the loss of the Major of Staremberg's Regiment, and seven Soldiers. The Inha∣bitants retir'd into the Castle, from whence they fired incessantly both small and great Shot: Howsoever, that very Night the Christians gained the Foot of the Hill, on which the Castle is Built, and began to un∣dermine the Place, there being a wide Breach already opened in the Wall of the Castle, so that every thing seemed in a readiness for an Assault; but before things were put upon that Extremity, the Duke of Loraine thought fit with the consent of the King of Poland, to send a Summons to the Castle in his Majesty's name, which was done by a Turkish Prisoner, offering them Conditions of safety for their Goods and Lives, provided that a Surrender were made that very Evening: But the Defen∣dants desiring until next Day to give their Answer it was deny'd them, and Attacks were made and the Ditch passed, and two Lodgments made on the side of the Hill, and another Mine began; of which the De∣fendants being sensible, and fearing to be taken by force of Arms,* 12.130 they returned an Answer by Eleven a Clock that Night, how that they accepted the Conditions.

In the Morning early, being the 27th, Hostages were exchanged for securing the performance of the Conditions, which were these.

First,

That all the Cannon, Ammuniti∣on, Provisions, and all offensive Arms, (excepting those hereafter excepted) should remain in the Castle.

Secondly,

That those of the Garrison might carry with them, as much Bread, Flesh and other Victuals, as would serve them for two Days Provision.

Thirdly,

That the Duke of Loraine should provide them with Carts, for carrying their Baggage to the Water side.

Fourthly,

That Boats should be granted them for carrying away their Persons and Goods, and that in case they could not be cleared away at one time, that then they might have Liberty to fetch them off at twice: And that in case the Boatmen were not sufficient to carry away all the Goods, that the Proprietors might have Liberty to perform the same.

Fifthly,

That so soon as these Capitu∣lations were Signed, that the Garrison shall immediately quit the place, and resign it into the Hands of the Christians, who were to take entire Possession thereof; and that the Carts and Boats being in a readiness, they should without delay lade their Goods and Houshold-stuff.

Sixthly,

That the Prisoners taken du∣ring the Siege, be forthwith released and set at Liberty.

Seventhly,

That the Defendants shall have Liberty to March away with their Wives, Children and small Arms, and also with their Horses, Camels, and other Beasts of Burden. In fine, That these Articles be kept, and observed inviolably on both sides.

On the 28th of this Month of October, all the Garrison, being in number about Three thousand five hundred Soldiers, marched out of the Castle between the Re∣giments of Grana and Loraine drawn up in double Files; but before they would suffer them to depart, a search was made after the Mines, which the Turks discovering to them, they were discharged of their Powder:* 12.131 The Garrison marched forth without any Order, but mixed together with their Wives, Chil∣dren and Families: Those who designed for Buda, were embarked on Boats provided for that purpose; and such as were willing to go unto other Parts by Land, which were about Eight hundred Persons, were conveyed by Colonel Heisler with One thousand six hundred Horse.

After all the Matters were past, and the Christians in possession of the Fortress, the late Governour thereof called Beker Pasha, and Oslan Pasha his Deputy, the Comman∣der in chief of the Ianisaries, the Sagar∣gibashee and Samsongibashee, who are Ma∣jor Generals of the Ianisaries, with many other Agaes and others, who had escaped out of the Battel of Barcan, desired great∣ly to salute the Duke of Loraine; who wil∣lingly admitted them to his Presence, and treated them with much Humanity: In their Discourses with the Duke they told him, That the defeat which the Turks had received before Barcan, was seen from the Top of the Castle of Gran, by the Garrison and Inhabitants therein; which sad Spe∣ctacle made such impressions of fear in their Minds, that they had no power or life

remaining to resist the Vigour, and speedy proceedings which the Christians shewed in the Prosecution of this Siege: The Arms and Ammunition found in this Fortress, were Sixty Pieces of Cannon, besides Twenty two belonging to the City below the Castle, Six thousand Barrels of Powder, Three Mortars, Match, Bullets, Granadoes, Bombs in great quantities, as also Flour, Barly, Salted Flesh, Rice and all sorts of Provisions sufficient to sustain that Fortress in a Siege for many Months.

Thus was this City reduced in a far shorter time, and with much less loss than was expected by the King of Poland and his Senators; for which Te Deum was Sung, and Thanks render'd to God Almighty in the Cathedral Church of that Archbisho∣prick,* 12.132 after it had remained a Mahometan Mosch, in possession of the Turks for above One hundred and forty years: The Com∣mand of the place with a Garrison of Two thousand Men, was committed to the charge of one Carlovitz, Serjeant Major to the Re∣giment of Staremberg.

The Elector of Bavaria, who for the sake of his Health, remained at Brin to take the Air by the prescription of his Physitians, hearing of the Siege of Gran, hastned thither to partake in the Triumphs of it: And coming into the Camp on the 26th of October, early in the Morning with a part of his own Cavalry, which was not employed in the Siege; he had the good fortune within the space of Twenty four hours, to behold the form and manner of the Siege, a Treaty offered and the place Surrendred. Soon after which the Imperia∣lists making their Incursions into the Coun∣try, took two Castles, one called Scombeck Situate between Gran and Buda, wherein were Four hundred Turks, and four Pieces of Cannon with much Provisions: And also another Castle called Sordeck, lying towards Alba, wherein were six Pieces of Cannon mounted, with abundance of Am∣munition and Provisions of all sorts. The news of these happy successes were posted to the Emperour by the Count of Auspurg, to the great Joy and Triumph of the Im∣perial Court.

In this manner the Campagne being glori∣ously concluded to the great Reputation of the Emperor's Affairs, and to the Disgrace and Discouragement of the Turks; The next care and incumbence of the Generals was to provide Winter-quarters for the refresh∣ment and welfare of the Army,* 12.133 which had been much harassed by the Fatigues of many and great Actions. The Elector of Bavaria desirous in like manner to provide for his own Troops, hastned their march out of Hungary, together with the Marquis of Dorlach, who with Three thousand Men which he had conducted out of Suabia, ac∣companied the Elector, having remained but one day in conjunction with the Im∣perialists. To regulate and assign the Quar∣ters of the two remaining Armies, Com∣missaries were appointed: And thô accor∣ding to the Articles of Treaty, the Empe∣ror was not obliged to allow Winter-quar∣ters to the Army of Poland, intending to reserve all the upper parts of Hungary for the accommodation of his own; yet in re∣gard Conditions were not too strictly to be insisted on, with persons unto whom great acknowledgments are due, Quarters were assigned unto the Poles on the other side of the Tibiscus, in Parts near adjoyning unto Transilvania, which were the Quarters that the King declared he had desired, from the time he first enter'd with his Forces into Hungary. Howsoever, when his Majesty was on the place, the Prince of Transilva∣nia paid unto him a Sum of Money on Condition, that his Army should be re∣moved from thence, after payment of which they marched into the three Counties of Esperies, Cachan and Tokay, which were ap∣pointed to receive them, five of the Impe∣rial Regiments being dislodged from thence.

But as the German and Polish Armies were marching towards their Quarters, on the Banks of the River Gran in sight of Leventz; they sent their Summons requi∣ring the Governour to Surrender the place into their Hands,* 12.134 which in few hours time was yielded, and the Garrison permitted to march out. In the place were twelve Pie∣ces of Cannon well mounted, and Provisi∣ons and Ammunition in great quantities.

The Croats found the like good fortune, having in their march taken the Castle of Raboniz, about six English Miles distant from Kanisia, and the Town of Probenz, Situate on the River Drave; as also the Castle of Esseghet,* 12.135 and the City and Castle of Brevenitz, which was so near to Kanisia, that it seemed already blocked up, if not almost besieged: And here these generous Soldiers thought fit to fix their Winter-quarters, which they had conquered and won, as if they had scorn'd to abide in any place which was not opened to them by their own Swords.

The Duke of Lorain being at Sequi, about an hours march from Leventz, and busied in assigning Quarters for Twenty seven Re∣giments,* 12.136 was visited by the General of Lituania, accompanied with the principal Officers, who gave him to understand, that they were come with an Army of Ten thou∣sand Men, which were Quarter'd in the Neighbouring Towns and Villages, and

that they were marching to joyn with the other Troops of his Majesty of Poland, and to follow his Orders and Instructions. The Duke after having courteously received them, prescribed them the Roads which they were to take, and deliver'd into the Hands of the General a Letter for the King, perswading him to employ that Army which was fresh, and not harrassed with the Fatigues of War, upon some Enterprise, it seeming somewhat absurd, and perhaps of ill report in War, for so considerable a Body of Soldiers, to take a long march out of Lituania into Hungary, and to per∣form nothing, but to return again. To this Letter the King made no other Reply, Than that for maintenance of his Winter-quarters, he should have occasion of those Troops.

The King of Poland in his march to∣wards Cackaw, (which with Esperies and Tokai, were appointed for the Quarters of his Troops) passing near to the City of Setzin, sent his Son Prince Alexander with Summons to Surrender, which being refu∣sed, the Poles made an Attack in two places, with which the Defendants being affrighted, offered to Capitulate, and in that Amaze∣ment before the Articles were agreed,* 12.137 they opened their Gates and let in the Enemy, who being oblig••d by no Terms, made a miserable slaughter of the poor Inhabitants, of which there were Two thousand Turks, besides Twelve hundred Ianisaries and Spa∣hees; and on the Walls were twenty Pieces of Cannon mounted. A Garrison of Germans being put into the Town, the King continued his march towards the Quarters designed for his Troops, where having refreshed him∣self for some few Days, he passed on to∣wards Cracovia,* 12.138 attended only with the Servants and Officers of his Court: And not long afterwards was followed by his whole Army into Poland; where we will leave them to their own Fortune, which seemed favourable to them abroad, whilst they were directed by the auspicious Con∣duct of the Duke of Loraine, and other the greatest Captains in the World. But looking on them in their own Country, as we shall hereafter do, we shall find their Successes much different from their late Triumphs and Glories: For being left to themselves, and inspired with French Councils and In∣t••rests, we shall hear of no great Atchieve∣ments afterwards gained upon the Turks, nor attemps made to recover Kaminiec, the Bulwark and Fortress of their Kingdom on that side: Of which the Turks being sensible, made but weak Preparations a∣gainst them, leaving them to the Tartars, who (as things were then governed) pro∣ved a sufficient match for their Neighbours the Poles. Notwithstanding this separation, and that the Polanders were withdrawn in∣to their own Country;* 12.139 yet the Reputa∣tion of the Emperor was highly exalted, and his name terrible to his Enemies, so that every small Castle and Fortress Surren∣der'd upon the first Summons; as the Ca∣stles of Iasem, Zalabstat, Sumst••m and Se∣ramz, with other places all belonging to the Malecontents, of which divers Persons of Quality returned to their Duty and Al∣legiance, and particularly the Count of Zabbor, the Commander in Chief under Tekeli, who by the Count Esterhasi, being introduced to the Presence of his Imperial Majesty, he was with his usual Clemency received, and a gracious Pardon granted to him.

These Triumphs in Christendom increa∣sed the Troubles, Discontents and Commo∣tions in Turky, which are always attended with Tragedies and Destruction of their Chief Ministers and Rulers. We shall be∣gin with the fate of Kara Mustapha the Grand Vizier, the Chief Author and Cause of all the Evils which are past, and those which for many years following are to en∣sue. We have in the beginning of this History, made mention how that the Valide Soltana which is the Queen Mother, the Kuzlir-Aga, who is the black Eunuch of the Women, and the Embrahore, who is Master of the Horse to the Grand Seignior, were all mortal Enemies to this Vizier, and at∣tended only an opportunity to destroy him, which was now very practicable, un∣der the present Circumstances of Affairs, especially having the Widow of the Pasha of Buda, whom the Vizer had lately put to Death, and who was Sister to the Grand Seignior, to joyn with them in their me∣thods of Revenge. The Grand Vizier be∣ing sensible of his Danger from these Ene∣mies, and from the ill success of Affairs, which usually prove fatal to the Generals or Commanders in Chief, marched away towards Belgrade with a great part of his Army, esteeming it a Matter of higher Con∣sequence to his own safety, to purge him∣self from blame in the Opinion of his Ma∣ster, than to return back to the Relief of Gran, being already advanced as far on his way to Belgrade as the Bridge of Esseck, where he received the first intelligence of the Defeat, of the several Pashas before Barcan, and the Siege of Strigonium. These misfortunes hastned his proceedings to Bel∣grade,* 12.140 where being admitted to the pre∣sence of the Sultan; he described the admira∣ble order of the Siege before Vienna, and how near he was to have been Master there∣of, and even of all Austria, and the Em∣peror's Hereditary Countries, as Appendages

thereunto belonging, had not these fair hopes been defeated by the Cowardise, and ill Conduct of the Pasha of Buda, and sever∣al other Officers whom he had justly puni∣shed with Death for their Treachery, and want of Courage. He also laid much blame upon Tekeli, and on the Princes of Transil∣vania, Moldavia and Valachia, for not per∣forming their Duty, either out of Treache∣ry or Fear, or some secret Corresponden∣ces or Reserves for the Christian Interest, In fine, he so well mannaged his Discourse, and justify'd all his Actions with such Co∣lours and appearances of Truth, that the Grand Seignior who was naturally constant to his Ministers, and particularly favoura∣ble to this Vizier,* 12.141 who had often feasted and treated him with Presents, and brought great Sums into his Treasury (no matter by what means) did accept of the Excu∣ses he had made as justifiable, and acquit∣ted him of all the Crimes of Misgovenrment which were laid to his Charge; and having received him to Pardon, and Grace, the Sul∣tan bestow'd the usual Presents on him in such Cases given, and bid him do better the next year, and so return'd to Adriano∣ple, leaving the Grand Vizier at Belgrade; but notwithstanding this new Re-establish∣ment in the favour of his Master, and tho' as some say, in Confirmation thereof, he obtained a Writing under the Hand of his Master, Promising and Engaging never to take off his Head upon any Instances and Ad∣dresses that could be made him: yet his Ene∣mies were busy in Contrivances to take him off; amongst which the most irreconcila∣ble of any was a Woman, the Grand Seig∣nior's Sister, Widow of the late Pasha of Buda, who perceiving that her Letters were not prevalent enough to obtain her desir'd Revenge; she undertook a Journey from Buda to Adrianople in Disguise, not being known on the way, until she discover'd herself at her Arrival at the Court; where being come,* 12.142 she was entertained at the Entry into the Seraglio with the unhappy News of the Death of the Valide or Queen Mother, a Person much lamented by all, for her Piety and good Works, but especi∣ally at that time by this Sultana, who hoped to have used her as the chief Instrument of her Revenge: Howsoever, she was not a little comforted by the Kuzlir-Aga, or chief Eunuch of the Women, when he told her, that the Valide upon her Death-Bed, had charged him to tell her Son the Sultan, that his Affairs could never prosper, so long as they were in the Hands and Man∣nagement of so vile, and unfortunate a Per∣son as this present Vizier▪ But whilst they and others of the same Faction, were meditating of these Matters; Tekel••; who had heard of the Complaints made against him by the Vizier, and that he was in part charged with the miscarriage of the late Successes; fearing his own safety,* 12.143 came and boldly presented himself at the Feet of the Grand Seignior, and in discharge of himself, solely laid all the blame upon the Vizier, which he confirmed by so many particular Instances, and by such Reasons, that the Grand Seignior assented to all his Allegations: But howsoever, not thinking it seasonable at present to stir greater Com∣motions by change of Officers, (to which he was never much inclined) he favoura∣bly dismissed Tekeli with new assurances of his Protection, and of sending him very considerable Forces, and Recruits against the next Spring.

This Address of Tekeli had a little pre∣par'd the Grand Seignior's Mind to receive different Impressions, than what he had hi∣therto conceived against his Grand Vizier; which were soon afterwards ripened by new Commotions raised by the industry of the Faction amongst the Ianisaries,* 12.144 who Tu∣multuously assembling ran to the Grand Seignior, and crying out, that the Vizier had Treacherously forsaken their Compa∣nions, and suffer'd them miserably to Pe∣rish in their Trenches before Vienna, and had Unjustly and without any Reason put their Aga or General to Death; for which Crimes, and many other Miscarriages they demanded the Head of the Vizier. The Sultan (to whom nothing was so terrible as the Toleration of the Ianisaries) entertained them with fair Words and Promises, and by distributing Money amongst them, for that time dispersed this Tumultuous Meet∣ing. But fearing the return again of the Rabble and this unruly Soldiery, a Divan or Council was called, at which the Mufti and all the Viziers of the Bench, with other Grandees of the Court were present: After a mature Consideration of the State of Affairs in the Empire, it was concluded of absolute necessity for ap∣peasing the Minds of the Soldiery, that the Grand Vizier should Dye,* 12.145 who had been the Cause and Author of all the late Mis∣fortunes. Nothing could be more grie∣vous to the Grand Seignior than this advice; but being again terrified with the Threats of next days Commotions, the Imperial Command was signed for the Vizier's Death, and the Execution thereof commit∣ted to the care of the Chiaous Bashee, or Chief of the Pursuivants, and to the Kapigeelar-Kajasee, who is Master of the Ceremonies; which two Officers; with some few Ser∣vants were dispatched away Post to Bel∣grade. These Ministers of Death being near to the City, sent privately a Messen∣ger

to inform the Aga, [year 1684.] or General of the Ianisaries of their Business, requring him in the Name of the Grand Seignior to be aid∣ing and assisting to them in this Work, that it might be performed with all the quiet, peace and silence imaginable. All things being disposed by the Aga accordingly, both he and the two Executioners went directly to the Vizier's Apartment, who, so soon as he had cast his Eyes on these new-come Guests, thô they were really his Friends, and had been his familiar Confidents for∣merly, yet he suspected much the Import of their Message; but being nothing surpri∣zed at what he had some time expected, he chearfully gave them the usual Salams or Salutations, demanding of them their Bu∣siness, which brought them to Belgrade: To which the Janifar-Aga made answer, That the Sultan demanded the Seal from him. To which the Vizier reply'd, Most willingly; and putting his Hand into his Bosom, he took the Seal out, and resigned it. What more, said he, is it that you re∣quire? The Standard, said the Aga; which was immediately produced and delivered. At last they produced the Command for his Head, which he having read, he said, Oh Deceitful World! After my Death the Grand Seignior will remember me, and the whole Em∣pire too late lament my Fall. He then after their usual manner washed, kneeled down and prayed, and yielded his Head to the fatal Cord: Being dead, the Executioner cut off his Head,* 12.146 and the Skin being flead off, it was stuffed with Straw, and put into a Bag, and carried away in post to the Grand Seignior, and laid before the Gate of the Divan, on the 7th day of Ianuary, 168••/4;.

ANNO, 1684.

IT is very seldom that a Grand Vizier falls into Disgrace, or is put to Death alone, but all his familiar Friends, Confi∣dents and Creatures, incur the same Fate, and either attend him to the next World, or are banished into remote Parts;* 12.147 and some∣times the whole Set of Officers and Mini∣sters of State are changed with him. This Man had a corrupted Court, and was ser∣ved by Instruments of the same Humour and Temperament like himself, and which were either naturally ill-inclined, or made so by his Example. With him died the Testerdar or Lord Treasurer, and several other Engines of his Rapine and Violence. The Estates of these Malefactors were sei∣zed and converted to the Grand Seignior's Coffers, which were esteemed in all to a∣mount unto 14 Millions of Dollars: to which Sum, and a far greater, it was belie∣ved, that Estate only of the Vizier would have amounted unto; but it is most certain he had disbursed vast Sums of Mony in this Expedition out of his own Treasure, ho∣ping to have had a return tenfold out of the Estates and Spoils of the Christians, in∣stead whereof his own Riches became a Prey to his Enemies; all the Mony (which as some Report) amounted to above two Mil∣lions found in his Tent, were all his own, and as they had been Acquisitions obtained by Force and Rapine, so they became the Booty and Spoil of the King of Poland, passing from the possession of one Covetous Man into the Coffers of another. The sublime Office of Great▪ Vizier being now vacant, the difficulty of the present Affairs required to have it supplied with a Person of Valour, Wisdom and Experience; this Office, for which many Candidates pretended in former times, did now appear so weighty and full of Thorns, that the most ambitious amongst the Turks were willing to decline it, or at least not seem to seek or affect it. The Selictar Aga, or Sword-bearer to the Grand Seignior, called Soliman Aga,* 12.148 an ac∣complished Person in Mind and Body, a Man of good Sense, being always in the Eyes of his Master, and a Favourite, was pitched upon, as the most fit and proper of any for this Employment: But he excused himself to the Sultan with this Comple∣ment, That thô nothing in this World could be more desirable to him than this Office, yet since the execution thereof must necessa∣rily carry him from the adorable Presence of his Master, under the Shadow whereof he desired always to live, he could not with∣draw himself from thence without much Reluctancy and Discomfort, and therefore desired that the Seals might be conferred on some other Person, more worthy than him∣self. The Grand Seignior judging, that these Expressions proceeded from a Heart truly devoted to him, accepted of the Excuse, and resoved to constitute Ibrahim Pasha, then Caimacam with him at Adrianople, common∣ly known by the Name of Kara Kaia, in the Vizier's Office:* 12.149 He had formerly been Kaia, or Steward to Kuprioglee; and after his Death was made Embrahose, or Master of the Horse: He was afflicted with a Di∣stemper called a Serpentine or Cancer, which some Years since was caused by an Erysi∣pelas; some said it was a politick Disease to excuse himself from going to the War. He was a close politick Man, and become very weary and cautious by the Dangers and evil Fate of his Predecessors: As one means to secure his Condition, he frequently call∣ed and assembled all the Officers of the Di∣van, and with them consulted all of the Me∣thods in what manner the declining Condi∣tion

of the Empire might be recovered; concerning which, speaking his own Sense, he often declared, That the Errors of the late Vizier were to be retrieved, and a quite different Course to be steered; for whereas he had contrary to the publick Faith bro∣ken the Truce with the Christians, without just Reasons, before the time was expired, for which the Mussulmen had tasted the Di∣spleasure of the Divine Vengeance: They were now to appease the Anger of God,* 12.150 by renewing the same Truce, which had been injuriously violated with the Emperor, and observing it for the future, with such Faith as becomes the common Honesty of Man∣kind.* 12.151 But this Proposal was in no manner agreeable to the Mind of the Grand Seignior; for thô he was naturally a gentle and a peaceable Prince, and disliked this War at the beginning: Yet like an unlucky Gamester, he was unwilling to give over with an ill Hand, hoping that the Wheel of Fortune might once again turn in his Favour: He had also promised Tekeli considerable Aid and Assistance against the next Campaign, and was unwilling to forfeit his Promise and Reputation with him.

The Vizier finding a Disposition in the Grand Seignior to continue the War, desi∣red to be released from his Office, which the weakness of his Body rendred him un∣capable to discharge; to which the Sultan reply'd, That he was one of those, who had opened the Gate, by which much Di∣shonour and Mischief was entred into the Empire, and now would with-draw his Neck out of the Collar; but if he did not shut the Gate again, he would hang him in all his Divan Robes.

The Turks indeed were then very low, and reduced to such distress for want of Soldiers, that from Selibrea, which is about thirty Miles from Constantinople, in all the Coun∣try of Romania, (except the Sea-coast) all that were capable of bearing Arms were sent to the War; but being raw Country People, proved of little Force against a Veterane Army.

The Vizier finding himself disappointed in this Contrivance, and sensible of the pre∣sent Disadvantages, propo••ed that the War should be managed on the defensive part, rather than to adventure the whole Concern∣ment of the Empire on the Hazards and Chances of War,* 12.152 which seemed to be go∣verned by some evil Influences of the Stars, which at that time were not very propi∣tious to the Ottoman Cause. This Council being generally well approved, it produced two Resolutious, one was to divert the in∣tended Design of the Grand Seignior's go∣ing in Person to the War; for in that Case nothing could become the awful presence and appearance of the Sultan, but Fire and Slaughter, and direful Vengeance whereso∣ever his terrible Sword was drawn; it being agreeable to the Opinion which the Turks fancy and conceive of their Emperor, That he is Omnipotent, and that in one Hand he carries all the Riches and Honours of the World, and in the other Victory, and all sorts of Delights for ever. But to draw this Case a little nearer to the Person of the Vizier himself; it was farther resolved, That in case a defensive War were to be managed, it were neither consistent with the Reputa∣tion of the Grand Vizier, who was the Sultan's Deputy and Representative; but more becoming a Sardar, with Title of Se∣raskier, or General to wage a War, in which the chief Art is to decline a Battel and all Engagements, Thus had this old and poli∣tick Vizier obtained his Point by sitting at Home, and seeing others play the Game, which he could approve or disapprove without danger, according to the Successes: The Person appointed to be Seraskier,* 12.153 or General, was Kara Oglou Chiamacam of Con∣stantinople, who had formerly been Captain Pasha, or Admiral of the Seas.

The Grand Vizier remaining at home, had time to consider and reflect, That the cause of the general Toleration of alm••st all Christendom against them, did proceed from the Neglect, Contempt and ill Usage which the late Vizier had put upon all the publick Representatives of Christian Prin∣ces, some Instances of which we have given at the beginning of this History: To redress which, it was thought fit to cajole and soften a little the Foreign Ministers from Christian Princes, whom the late Vi∣zier had so contemptuously used, and treat∣ed with Disgrace, as had raised all Christen∣dom about their Ears; and so with much Complement the Ambassadors of England and France were invited to Adrianople by the Vizier, to sit with him upon the Soffraw,* 12.154 according to the usual Custom and Privi∣ledge of Ambassadors, which the Pride of the late Vizier would not allow them. The Lord Chandos, then Ambassador from his Majesty of Great Britain to the Ottoman Port, being at that time Sick, excused his going, and perhaps also was desirous to spare the Mony of the Turky Company, and not lavish it out in an empty and fruit∣less Journey: But the French Ambassador, Monsieur de Guilleragues, for the Glory (as he thought) of his Master, made splendid Preparations at the Cost of the Merchants, to enter Adrianople; where, being arrived, he was in a short time received to Audience on the Soffraw, which Priviledge hath been restored to all other Ambassadors since that time.

That which hastned this Favour and In∣dulgence to Foreign Ministers, was the ap∣prehension of a War just then breaking out with the Venetians; for the Doge of Venice being newly dead, and his Place supplied by Seignior Marco Antonio Gustiniani, the Senate sent Orders to their Secretary at the Ottoman Port,* 12.155 called Seignior Capello, to declare War against the Turk, and their League and Alliance with the Emperor and Poland; and having so done, to make his Escape in the best manner he was able. Seignior Capello having complied with these Instructions, conveyed himself away in the Habit of a Seaman, upon a French Man of War called the Faithful, which was come to Constantinople for Convoy to some other Ships.

The Moscovites, who had for a long time plaid fast and loose (as we have formerly mentioned) in their Treaties of Peace with the Turks, became now more fixed and re∣solved on a War, being animated thereto by the strong Alliance and Confederacies made against them, and the cross Fortune of the Turks, which seemed every day to decline. This Union and strong Combination,* 12.156 as it made the Turks tremble, so the Sense there∣of softned their Minds, and rendred them much more plyable and gentle to those Chri∣stian Ambassadors, who remained in Peace and Amity with them; and gave just occasi∣on to the English, and others trading in their Dominions, to applaud and own the Ju∣stice, Moderation, and easy Access of the Turks, much different from that, which they practised in the time of their Prosperity, so that thô our English Merchants, in all their Letters, complained of the badness of Trade, and ill Markets, yet they praised and com∣mended the present Security in which they lived, and the readiness of the Turkish Mi∣nisters to afford them redress upon all Complaints.

The Treaty of Confederacy and Alliance being vigorously carried on at Vienna, by Seignior Contarini, the Venetian Ambassa∣dor to his Imperial Majesty, by and with the Consent and Assistance of the Pope's Nuncio, these following Articles were a∣greed between the Emperor, the King of Poland, and the Republick of Venice, and afterwards Sworn unto at Rome, at the Feet of the Pope, by Cardinal Pio in Behalf of the Emperor, by Cardinal Barbarini in the Name of the King of Poland, and by Car∣dinal Ottoboni for the Venetians.

The Articles are these.

* 12.157THat a League offensive and defensive be concluded between the Emperor, the King and Republick of Poland, and Re∣publick of Venice; the which shall continue until the end of this War, and to be defen∣sive for ever.

The Protector and Guarantie,* 12.158 whereof shall be this Pope Innocent the XI. and his Successors; and the Apostolical See shall ever be Moderator to judge and determine which of these Parties falls from his Faith, and fails in a due Performance.

That during the time that this League continues in Force,* 12.159 none of the Parties shall enter into Treaty, or accept of any Condi∣tion, thô never so advantagious without the Consent, Privity and Concurrence of the other Allies.

That his Imperial Majesty shall enter in∣to this League, as King of Hungary,* 12.160 Bohe∣mia, and Arch-Duke of Austria; as doth al∣so the King, as King of Poland and Great Duke of Lituania, binding these their Do∣minions and Inheritances; as doth also the Republick of Venice, bind and oblige their Dominions and Territories to the perform∣ance of these Covenants.

By this League is understood only a War against the Turks,* 12.161 and against no other Prince or Potentate whatsoever.

The Emperor for his part,* 12.162 and the King of Poland for his, do promise to wage War against the Turks with very powerful Armies by Land; and the Venetians with a power∣ful Fleet at Sea, and with their Troops in Dalmatia to the utmost of their Force, until a Peace be concluded.

That in case either of these Parties be hard pressed by the Enemy,* 12.163 so that the Aid and Assistance of the others be necessary, they shall leave their present Designs, and apply themselves to the Relief of the Party oppressed.

That this War be carried on by way of Diversion, that is,* 12.164 That the Emperor en∣deavour to conquer and subdue all the Forts and strong Holds in Hungary, the King of Poland to recover Kaminiec, Podolia and Uk∣rania; and the Venetians the several Towns, Fortresses and Islands which they have lost.

That so soon as these Articles are signed,* 12.165 that the several Covenants herein contained, be put into immediate Execution.

That all Christian Princes be invited to enter into this League,* 12.166 and especially the Czar of Moscovy.

That this League shall not be understood to prejudice any other League made with any other Prince; particularly,* 12.167 That lately concluded between the Emperor and the King of Poland.

Thus did the Senate of Venice, after Ma∣ture Deliberation, (for that Republick did never act rashly) enter into the Confedera∣cy with the aforesaid Allies against the Turks.

The many Insults and Avanias with which the Grand Vizier, and others did daily oppress them (of which at the beginning of this History we have given some In∣stances) and the difficult Circumstances they lay under by these hard Task-masters,* 12.168 who were continually drawing, and forcing Mony from them upon false pretences, without which they always threatned War, were just Grounds and Reasons for breaking that Peace, which was concluded with them after the loss of Candia in the year 1668. This happy League was farther improved by Applications to the Czars of Moscovy, who had not long before signified unto the Court of Poland, their inclinations to en∣ter into this Alliance; to forward which the Baron of Zerowski was dispatched into Moscovy, and in his way thither, by Poland to take Blumferg with him, being both Com∣missionated to Sollicite the Czars for their Assistance and Union with the other Con∣federates. The like Addresses were made to the Princes of Italy, who being encoura∣ged, and warmed by the late prosperous Successes, were ready to contribute all the Force and Aid within their Power. The City of Rome moved by the Exhortations, and Ex∣amples of the Pope, did chearfully Concur, and the Cardinals, Princes and Prelates did all Contribute immense Sums for carrying on this Holy War: And the Pope did not only Issue forth liberally Monies out of his own Coffers, but sent Forces which were raised in his own Dominions and Territories, to joyn with the Imperial Army in Hungary:* 12.169 Thus did all things, according to the usual course of Nature, Concur towards the Pro∣sperity of the Christian Affairs; for Man∣kind naturally sides with the uppermost and strongest side, and are ready to depress, and beat down the weak and dejected Party.

Nor did the Emperor only endeavour to fortifie, and strengthen his side by united Interests and Alliances; but to weaken his Enemies, by with-drawing from them the Malecontents, who were their Associates, and the first Incentives to this War: The Successes of the Emperor had damped the Spirits of the Malecontents in such man∣ner, that they began now to believe the Turks were vincible, and that they had put their Trust in a feeble Arm of Flesh, which could not Defend them, and engaged their Interest with a Party; from which they could promise themselves no Security or Redress: Wherefore,* 12.170 seriously laying aside their for∣mer ill Principles, many of the Counties and Cities began to Capitulate, and desire to have their Aggrievances redressed, upon which they promised to submit unto the Emperor's Pleasure, and return to their Obedience▪ But this good Humour being not general amongst all the Malecontents, but confind to some few Cities and Counties, no Capi∣tulations or Articles were Signed or Con∣cluded, so that notwithstanding their good Intentions, the Imperialists made Havock of them in all Places; and the Turks hear∣ing of their Inclinations to return again to their Obedience to the Emperor, and of the Steps they had made towards it,* 12.171 Treated them in all Places like Enemies, with Fire and Sword; so that miserable was the State of this poor People, who were become Ob∣noxious to both Parties; they had been the Original causes of the Mischief, and were likely to Perish in it.

But the Clemency of the Emperor Commi∣serating their unhappy Condition, Published an Act of General Pardon to all the People of Hungary, who had been mislead,* 12.172 and debauched from their Duty and Allegiance to their lawful Sovereign, Dated at Lintz in the Month of Ianuary 1684; whereby a Door was opened to a Treaty, and Pardon offer'd to all such who were desirous to re∣turn to the Protection of his Imperial Ma∣jesty, and to renounce their dependance on the Turks: This Edict was affixed in all publick Places, as Church-doors, and the Market Crosses, and dispersed in all the Frontier Garrisons, being Written in the Latin and the Hungarian Tongues, that none might pretend ignorance thereof. The direction was in this manner▪

To all the States and Orders, as well Pre∣lates, Barons, Nobles, as to all Free and Royal Cities, Counties and People, and to all Persons whatsoever (none excepted) within the Kingdom of Hungary.

In the first place, The sad and deplorable Condition of that Kingdom being bewailed, caused by civil and intestine Discords, which evil and perverse Spirits had raised, and by their evil Perswasions had deluded many Thousands of poor Innocent Men, to Sacrifice their Lives and Fortunes to their Lust and Revenge, and even to joyn and unite them∣selves with the Turks, who were the ancient▪ and irreconcilable Enemies to the Kingdom of Hungary, and the Christian Religion. And tho' His Imperial, Majesty having been, thus highly provoked by the Rebellions and Out∣rages of the People, and by the Power of his Victorious Arms might justly exempt, and re∣ject them from all Pardon: Yet his gracious Clemency prevailing, he doth once again offer his Mercy, to as many as before the end of▪ February next ensuing, shall renounce and abandon the interest and party of the Male∣contents, and union with the Turks, and re∣pair to Presburg, where Commissioners shall be appointed to receive them, and to deliver out Pardons to them, taking a new Oath of

Allegiance to their King, with assurances to remain for ever as good Subjects, in perfect Loyalty and Obedience to his Majesty, which being perform'd, such as are of the Nobility shall be restor'd to their Honours, Dignities and Estates: And in case any such have for∣merly enjoy'd Honours, and Places of Trust, their Case shall be consider'd by the Commissi∣oners, who are to make Report thereof unto the Emperor, who will be ready in such Cases so to Act, as shall be most suitable to the Royal Service. Such Soldiers as having been seduced by their Commanders to leave and relinquish the Imperial Army, shall return a∣gain to their Duty, and to their Colours, shall have the same Post allotted to them as formerly, and shall be received again into the Garrisons, or Regiments respectively. All Counties and Cities, who by their Deputies shall appear before the Commissioners, in order to such Reconciliation, shall have safe Pasports to go, and return with all security. As to matters of Religion, the Worship of God, and Restitution of Churches, all the particulars agreed unto, and promised at the last General Diet held at Edemburg, shall be perform'd and inviolably maintained. As to the Sta∣tute made in the year 1655, concerning the Coronation of the King of Hungary, on which various Glosses and Interpretations have been put, which have caused great disorders and di∣sturbances; the same shall be referr'd to the next Convention of the States to consider thereof, and Decrees therein, what shall be most agreeable to the Fundamental Constituti∣ons of the Nation. So that a true, and im∣partial Interpretation being put on all things as well in Religious, as in Temporal Matters, a good and lasting Peace, and right under∣standing may pass between the King and his People. And as to those, who shall not take hold of this Golden Scepter now held forth unto them with this opportunity, and within the time limited: It is declared, That they are excluded from Mercy, and are guilty of all the Miseries, which shall fall upon themsel∣ves and their Country; and shall be Prose∣cuted as Rebels, Outlawed and Felonious Per∣sons, and such as are never more to be receiv'd into Grace, or Pardon.

To put this Commission into Execution were appointed the Duke of Loraine, the Count Kinski Chancellor of Bohemia, the Baron of Abele, and Count Vinceslat of Altheim, who were to open the same at Presburg, on the 15th day of February. But in regard nothing was declar'd expli∣citely in this Decree, touching Liberty of Conscience, the Exercise of the Protestant Religion, and the Conservation of Privile∣ges, it seemed so short and narrow, and in∣comprehensive of the Cause, for which the Malecontents had so long contended, that very few thought it worthy the acceptance: Howsoever some there were, who being convinced by the Success of the Emperor, that they had engolfed themselves in a de∣sperate Interest, embraced the offers of the Imperial Pardon, such were the Baron of Baragotzi, who abandoning Tekeli's party,* 12.173 Fled with Three hundred Hussars into his Castle of Zakwar. The Count Humanai, and some other Hungarian Lords followed his Example, and fortified themselves in the Castle of Angwar: The Barons Ladisla∣us, Francis Baragotzi, Schienissi, Clebai and Malkai, intending a like Revolt were seized, and by Order of Tekeli were put to Death.

With all these Misfortunes the Spirit of Tekeli being nothing abated, but rather rai∣sed with Rage and Despair; he Issued out a Proclamation of his own, in Imitation of that of the Emperor's,* 12.174 in which with an Imperial Stile, he declared Pardon to all such as should within a time limited, re∣turn to the defence of the Malecontented party, of which he had owned himself the Head and Protector: And for their better Encouragement he laid out a Project of con∣stituting a Republick, by which all the Nobility, and many of the Commonalty should come to bear a share in the Govern∣ment: And to punish those who had Re∣volted from him, he marched with a Body of 10.000 Men of his own, and a considerable force of the Turks under the Command of the Pashas of Buda, and Agria to Besiege Count Baragotski in his Castle of Zakwar, of which Count Rabata having advice, he presently marched with all his Forces a∣gainst them, which Tekeli fearing, declin'd an Engagement, in a Season when the Winter was scarce past; but on a suddain, turning his design on the Castle of Angwar, which was defended by the Count of Hu∣manai,* 12.175 he took it by force in three Days time, and carried away the Count himself to Cassovia, where he cut off his Head.

To revenge these Insults, the Lituanians, whom the King of Poland had left behind him in their Winter-quarters, made frequent Incursions upon the Countries of the Male∣contents, especially into the County of Sepusa, burning their Villages, and carrying away their Cattle. But this Militia remain'd not long in those parts, before they were recalled by the King of Poland out of Hun∣gary, either because he was informed that his Soldiers deserted daily, or else out of some pique, or discontent of being refused to be Mediatour,* 12.176 and Guaranty for the Peace with the Malecontents, for which Reason he declared, That he would not concern himself in a War against Tekeli and his Complices, but against the Turks only, to

which the Articles of Alliance did oblige him, and to no other.

The Spring being now advanced, and Tekeli at Cassovia, he Wrote a Letter from thence to the Pope, Dated the 12th of April, wherein he represented; That ever since the last year he was very desirous to put an end to the Trou∣bles of Hungary,* 12.177 upon those Terms and Con∣ditions, which were agreed with the Baron Saponara. And being not able to obtain from the Emperor a Grant to constitute the King of Poland Guaranty of this Treaty, he was for∣ced to take new Measures, and to support Himself and his Interest under Protection of the Turks, which his Enemies interpreted to be a Renuntiation of his Christianity. But he sacredly protested to his Holiness, that he took up Arms for no other Reason and Cause, than the Defence of his Country, and to con∣serve himself from entire Ruin, having had the experience of many years, that the Em∣peror was in no State or Condition to defend him. That He and his Party did not deserve the Odious Name of Rebels, considering that the Arms they took up were in Defence only of the Liberties, and Privileges granted unto them by the ancient Kings of Hungary, and particularly by King Andrew the II. whose Letters are conserved amongst the Archives of the Vatican; which if his Holiness would be pleased to inspect and examine, he would easi∣ly find, that those Articles have been so far from being performed, that they have been wholly laid aside, and violated in every particular. That as to his own Person, he hath been des∣poyled of his Estate, and made an Exile in the very tender years of Youth, with others of the Hungarian Nobility, who could never obtain redress upon their complaints, but in∣stead thereof received Sentence of Death by corrupt and partial Iudges, without any re∣gard to the formalities prescribed by Law. And tho' in this Cause not only Protestants, but great numbers of Catholicks were concerned, amongst which George Lippa Archbishop of Gran was one, a Person very Zealous for Re∣storation of those Liberties, which the Em∣peror had Sworn to maintain, when in the year 1655 he had received the Crown of Hun∣gary at Presburg; yet nothing could avail towards moderating the violent Proceedings of that Council, by which the Emperor was govern∣ed; so that having no other remedy, they were enforced as their last Refuge, to have recourse unto their Arms, not with design to act against the Catholick Religion, or to the prejudice thereof, either in Hungary or elsewhere, but only to maintain those Liberties which were established by Law, and confirm'd by several Diets. In fine, He beseeched his Holiness to Iudge of his Intentions by this Declaration, ra∣ther than by the Sinister Reports of his Ene∣mies, to whom he wished a long Life, and a happy Pontificate.

The Pope having received this Letter as∣sembled a Congregation of the Cardinals, at which the Ministers of the Emperor, and the King of Poland were present to delibe∣rate, and consider what Answer was fitting to be returned thereunto.

The Season of the year being now far ad∣vanced, both sides prepar'd for War. The Seraskier, called KaraI brahim,* 12.178 having taken his Farewel of the Grand Seignior and Great Vizier, departed from Adrianople in the Month of May, and arrived at Belgrade where he found a Body of 60.000 Men, of which he sent one half to the Army de∣signed for Poland, with which Recruit they became a Hundred thousand strong, and lay Encamped near the City of Nicopolis: With the remainder the Seraskier marched to Buda, where he joyned with 20.000 more, and expected the Auxiliary Troops of Asia, which amounted unto 30.000 effective Men;* 12.179 so that the whole Force this year of the Ottaman Army in Hungary only, amoun∣ted unto 80.000 Men, besides 15.000 which were appointed for the Guard of the Bridge of Eseck.

Nor were the Preparations less consider∣able at Vienna, thô a diversion was much fear'd of the Imperial Forces, by the Jealou∣sies which the Arms of France gave in Flanders and upon the Rhine, and the Pre∣tentions which the French Ministers were daily making at Ratisbon,* 12.180 and in other Courts of the Empire, by which there was some appearance, as if a Check would be given to the smooth and prosperous proceedings of the Imperial Forces in Hungary. This surmise was cherished by those, who were desirous to clap up a Peace with the Turk, alledging that it was impossible to carry on a War in Hungary, and at the same time resist the formidable Force of France in Alsatia, and on the Confines, and perhaps in the very Heart of the Empire. But God, who by his Divine Providence Governs all things, was pleased out of his Com∣passion to Christendom to incline the Heart of that King to be Christian, and to Accord a Truce with the Empire for some years, that so he might take off the Scandal of being a Friend to the Turks, and of inter∣rupting the Progress of the Christian Arms against the Common Enemy to the Faith of Christ. In fine,* 12.181 The dread of a French War being vanished, the whole Gross of the Imperial Army came to refund it self upon the Turks, and was in number and quality as follows:

The Infantry were in all Twenty seven Re∣giments,

55080

The Cavalry all armed with Back and Breast,

12800

Dragoons,

5600

Polanders hired and paid by the Emperor,

4000

Croats who were Horse,

3200

One Regiment in Vienna,

1200

Twenty Independent Companies in Rab, Gran and Comorra,

3000

In all

84880

Besides the Confederate Army under the Duke of Bavaria, which made about 20.000 Men, so that the whole Chri∣stian Army this year composed a Body, In all

104880 Men

But how numerous soever this Army seemed to be, yet after the Garrisons were out of it supply'd, and Forces sent into Al∣satia, and to the Rhine; and considerable Detachments into Croatia and Stiria, and Parts of the Upper Hungary, the main Body remaining with the Duke of Loraine, did not amount to above Forty thousand Men, with which he designed the Siege of Buda.* 12.182 This was an Enterprise becoming the Valour of so great a Cap∣tain, for the Town was Defended by a Garrison of Forty six Chambers of Ianisa∣ries, each consisting of One hundred and fifty Men, besides Spahees and the Militia of Rascia, which in all composed a Body of Twelve thousand effective Men. The City of Buda it self is raised on a Hill, and is na∣turally very strong; under it there is ano∣ther Town Built by the Turks, which is called the Lower Buda. But before Ap∣proaches could be made hereunto, it was judged necessary to secure the Navigation down the Danube, for carrying the heavy Cannon, and Provisions necessary for main∣tenance of the Siege, which could not be done but by taking the strong City of Vicegrade with the Castle, which so far commanded the River, that no Boats, or Vessels could pass down the Current with∣out being infested by the Cannon of the Place. For Vicegrade is Situated on a Rock on the side of the Danube between Gran and Buda,* 12.183 but much nearer to the latter, and is fortified by a Castle erected upon a small Hill. This place hath been so considerable in former times, that it was the Residence of the Hungarian Kings, of which there re∣main great Ruins to this day of sumptuous and magnificent Palaces. The Crown of the Kings of Hungary was anciently conser∣ved in this place; but as the Turks advan∣ced in their Conquests, for better security it was removed to Presburg. This Crown is of a different Figure from that which other Princes use; for it is very low, with a Cross on the Top, encompassed with four Leaves, of which one is larger than the other three.* 12.184 This Crown is held in great estimation by the Hungarians, being, as they say, brought down from Heaven by an Angel, and planted on the Head of their King St. Stephen. It being necessary (as we have said) to take this place to make the way clear, and open unto Buda, the Duke of Loraine caused a Body of Horse to pass the Bridge of Gran; and be∣cause the Country was full of Woods and Inclosures, all the Baggage and Incum∣brances of the Camp were left under the Cannon of Gran, with a Guard of four Regiments of Foot, and a Detachment of Six hundred Horse, besides four Battalions of Count Kaiserstein, Commanded by Ge∣neral Hailewell;* 12.185 with the rest of the Army the Duke of Loraine marched away, and having pitched his Camp about an hour's distance, or three English Miles from Vice∣grade, he with some other Officers took a view of the place: And on the 16th day of Iune by break of day in the Morning,* 12.186 he raised his Camp, and by nine a Clock the same Morning the Foot and Dragoons had taken their Post upon a Hill, where they brought up some Mortar-pieces and Cannon, and began to Batter the Town: But it being consider'd, that this would be a long work, an Assault was resolved, as the shortest and most expedite course to put an end to this Action. Count Ernest of Staremberg disposed and directed in what manner the Attack should be made; and the Duke of Newburg commanded during the time of it's Execution. The Cavalier Rosne in despight of the Enemies Fire broak in at the first Gate, and being come to the second, the Baron of Asti with his Grana∣diers threw himself over the Walls into the City,* 12.187 by which time Rosne having broak in at the second Gate, the Defendants began to give ground, and retreat into the Castle, but so precipitous was their Flight, that be∣fore they could croud into the Gate, many of them were cut off, and killed by the Enemy; after which the City was Sacked, and delivered up for a Prey into the Hands of the Soldiery. The next day by three a Clock in the Morning, the Duke of Loraine took a view of the Castle, and designed to raise divers Batteries against it, for that the Bombs by Reason of the Figure of the Castle which was long and narrow, could not easily take place: But whilst these Batteries were raising, the Duke sent a Herald with a menacing Summons, that in case they should refuse to Surrender, he would deliver them up into the merciless Fury of the Soldiers. The Turks being

astonished at the Resolution and Bravery of the Christians, were affrighted into a Trea∣ty; and Hostages being given on both sides, it was agreed, That the Besieged should have Liberty to March out with their Arms, Bag and Baggage, Wives and Children, lea∣ving behind them all the Artillery and Am∣munition belonging to the Place.* 12.188 The Sol∣diers were no more than Six hundred in all, who were transported in Boats into the Island of St. Andrew's, to pass from thence to Walt: In the Castle were only six Pieces of Can∣non, (on four of which were the Arms of the Emperor Rodolfus;) the Provisions and Ammunition also was very small and incon∣siderable, which might be the true Cause of this sudden Surrender; for otherwise the Castle was very capable of making a longer Defence.

As things were passing in this manner be∣fore Vice-grade, News was brought to the Duke of Loraine,* 12.189 that the Turks had made an attempt on the Baggage which lay under Command of the Guns at Gran, and that the Regiment of Rabata had been worsted; upon which News the Duke of Neuburg with his Horse took the Allarum, and hastned to their Assistance, and was followed also by the Duke of Loraine; but in their way thi∣ther, they received Letters, that the Di∣spute was already decided in favour of the Christians; for thô they lost Eighty Men, which were killed, together with Major General Hailewell, who was run through the Body in two places with a Lance, and Baron de Kery, with a Lieutenant of the Re∣giment of Taff; yet the Turks having at length been beaten out of the Field in disor∣der, and with a loss of One hundred and twelve Men which lay dead in the Field,* 12.190 the Victory clearly appeared in favour of the Christians: Count Rabata, Nephew to the General of that Name, was taken Prisoner, but was afterwards rescued by two Horse∣men, whom he well Rewarded for that great Service.

The Death of Major General Hailewell, a Soldier of long Experience and undaunted Courage, being lamented with such Grief and Sorrow as Soldiers usually express in the time of War for each other; The Duke of Loraine supplied Vice-grade with a Gar∣rison of Five hundred Men out of the Regi∣ment of the Duke of Neuburg, the Com∣mand whereof was given to the Baron d' Ambouche, Sergeant Major of that Regi∣ment: The Duke of Loraine having refresh∣ed his Army for some short time near unto Gran until the Troops were come from Vice-grade, he raised his Camp on the 20th of Iune, and traversed the Danube over the Bridge at Strigonium, and by next Day in the Evening the whole Army, Cannon, Bag∣gage, and every thing being passed over, they continued their March towards Pest, where the Recruits of the Silesian Forces were expected: The March thither was difficult through Woods and narrow Places, so that on the 27th they encamped near Witzen, in sight of Fifteen thousand Turks, under the Command of ten Pashaes, and Eight thou∣sand Tartars, with their Officers,* 12.191 who were drawn up in Battalia on the side of a Hill; the Access unto which was very diffi∣cult over Rocks and Bushes, and broaken Ways: On their right Wing they had the Danube, and on the left a Bog or Morasse; the Imperialists immediately upon this ap∣pearance, put themselves into a Posture of Battle, with as much speed as the difficulty of the Place would permit, having their right Wing towards the Danube, and their left towards the Mountain, extending very largely their Front, they marched close and slow to pass the rough and broaken Ways, which thô the Turks defended with four Pieces of Cannon, yet Prince Lewis of Ba∣den forced through, as did also Count Sta∣remberg, and gained the Pass, bringing some Pieces of Cannon to make good their Post. The Turks began now to move, and to charge the Regiment of Taff, which was in the middle of the Line, with their usual Cries of Ala, Ala: The Duke of Loraine who was in that part of the Army, which was the middle, so as to be more ready to relieve those Troops, which he percei∣ved most in distress, had his Horse killed under him by a Pistol-shot, as had also two other Cavaliers, who road near his Person; but they being again remounted, the Chri∣stian Troops moved with a regular Order, keeping themselves close and firm like a mighty Wall: The Turks charged them three times, endeavouring to break into their Bo∣dy; but being every time repulsed with some loss, they began to give way and to retreat; but Rallying again, they made another Charge; but failing in the Attem••t, and not able to break into the Enemies Ranks, the Christians pressed them so hard, and put them into such Disorder,* 12.192 that they fled and trampled one upon the other, lea∣ving their Cannon, and the Ianisaries which guarded them, to shift for themselves, who being surrounded with several Regiments, were all cut to pieces.

In this Battle about Six or Seven hundred Ianisaries were killed, great numbers en∣deavouring to swim over to the other side were drowned in the Danube, and about Three hundred Prisoners were taken: The Turkish Cavalry for the most part faved them∣selves in Pest, by the swiftness of their Hor∣ses, which thô not so strong in Battle as the German, yet more nimble and useful in

Flight. There were no more than six Pie∣ces of Cannon taken, without other Spoyl either of Tents or Baggage; for this Force being only a Detachment sent from Buda to give some Interruption, and stop to the Pro∣gress of the Enemy, they carried no Incum∣brances with them, which commonly cause Camps to move slowly.

The Garrison of the Fortress of Witzem, beholding from the top of the Castle the Success of this Fight, were put into such Consternation, that upon Summons from Count Schaffemberg, they surrendred without Terms or Conditions, but at Discretion; all the Persons therein, to the number of Fifteen Hundred, were made Captives, and put into the Emperor's Gallies, which row on the Danube, for the Service of the Army. The Duke of Loraine having in this manner secured the Passes, which obstructed the Navigation of the Danube, he caused the whole Army to march towards Pest, and up∣on the 30th of Iune, he encamped about three English Miles distant from that City; over which, in the Evening about Sun-set, appeared a great Fire and Smoak, which was judged to arise from the Town,* 12.193 and that the Turks themselves intended to Burn it to the ground: By break of Day in the Morning, the Duke mounting on Horse-back at the head of his Cavalry, (ordering the Foot to follow him at leisure) he ap∣proached near the Walls, and gave orders to a Detachment of Dragoons to make dis∣covery of the State and Condition of the place, which was soon found to have been set on Fire and abandoned by the Turks, only a few remained, who had not time with the rest to pack up their Baggage and be gon; these endeavouring to make some little Opposition were killed, and three Co∣lours taken; those who escaped fled over the Bridge, and broak off Fifty of the Boats to prevent the Pursuit of the Enemy, which floating down the Current, were taken up by the Christians. The Duke of Loraine being come to Pest, caused the Fire to be extinguished, which had as yet Burnt but one third part of the Town, all the Stores of Ammunition and Provision being saved: The Works and Fortifications were ordered to be repaired, and Cannon to be mounted on the Walls; but the Place pro∣ved too hot for them, being so much in∣commoded by incessant shooting from Buda, that there was no abiding for them there; for Pest lies in a beautiful Plain, and gives Denomination to the Country round about, which is called, Comitatus Pesthiensis: From Buda is hath a sumptuous Prospect, by the appearance of the Towers on the old Walls, and Spires of the Moschs, but is so over∣topt by Buda, that all the Cannon there can shoot into it; so that the Imperial Ar∣my quitted the Place, until it should fall into their Hands, and follow the Fate of Buda, as an Appendage or Dependance thereof.

The Troops being with-drawn from Pest, they marched back to Witzen, where two Bridges of Boats were making to pass the River at the Island of St. Andrew's, where the River divides it self in two Branches, and makes the Ferry over much more short and easy.* 12.194 The Passage over the first Branch or Arm was not very difficult; but that on the farther side of the Island was much more hazardous, by reason that the Stream was broader and more rapid; and the Turks with 20.000 Men encamped within three Miles from the Banks of the River; but nothing seemed now too hard or dangerous to a victorious Army, and an invincible Captain; for whilst the Bridge was finish∣ing with incredible Expedition, some Sol∣diers for Spyes swam over to the other side, where having observed,* 12.195 that the Turks lay with much Security within their Camp, and without any motion; (which was a strange thing, considering that they might easily have defended the River, and made the Pas∣sage over impossible) Five thousand Foot, with some Pieces of Cannon were ferried over in Boats, where being landed without any disturbance, they intrenched themselves, and raised a Battery, from whence they could shoot into the Enemies Camp, and secure the Passage of the Water for the rest of the Army. On the 10th of this Month, the Bridge being finished, the whole Army passed over the same Day, and joyned themselves with the other Body already on that side.

The Seraskier being informed, that only a part of the Army was got over, he advan∣ced against them with all his Horse, and eight Hundred Ianisaries,* 12.196 and two small Field-pieces; with him were the Pasha of Buda, and thirteen other Pashas, leaving the rest of the Ianisaries, and all other his Foot, with the Cannon about the distance of an Hour's March: The Attack which the Turks made was so suddain, that the Christians had scarce time to put their Forces into or∣der of Battail; but howsoever such was the readiness of this Army, and the good Dis∣cipline of it, that every Regiment and Troop at the first sound of an Allarum took their Places without the least Confusion. The Duke of Loraine, at the head of his Ca∣valry, undertook to lead the Van, and there∣with sustained the first shock of the Enemy with Carbine-shot only, standing so firm and resolute, that no breach could be made into their Ranks; in which time, the rest of the Army had opportunity to put them∣selves into posture of Battle, which, upon

their Motion, appeared so formidable, that the Turks began to make a disorderly Re∣treat, and to fly as fast as their Horses could carry them,* 12.197 until they came to the Place where the Ianisaries and Cannon remained: Howsoever, being closely pursued by the Polish Horse, many of them came short home, and several Colours were taken; nor was this Action without some loss to the Christians, and particularly of some Persons of Note and Quality, as namely, The Count de Velheim, Bernardino Scotti, a Gentleman of Milan, with some other Voluntiers of Heroick Courage, who pressing too forward to signalize their Valour, ended their days with much Honour and Glory. The next day being the 11th,* 12.198 the whole Christian Ar∣my advanced towards Buda, between which, and a Party of the Turks there happened a Skirmish, to the disadvantage of the latter; with which, and with a constant Train of other ill Successes, the Turkish Army being cowarded and dismayed, with-drew them∣selves out of the open Plains, to seek shel∣ter under Hills and Mountains, and lodged themselves near St. Gerard••s Mount; whilst Major General Staremberg, advancing near the City, began to prepare Matters necessa∣ry towards a Siege.

The 13th the Turks set fire to the lower Town of Buda, and retired into the upper, which was situate on a Hill, and defended by a strong Castle. The Fortifications here∣of were not very regular, but made of old Towers without Bastions; but the Garrison consisting of Eight thousand Men, was the best of its Strength, Commanded by five Pashaes, and well supplied with all sorts of Ammunition and Provision; the Governour was the Vizier of Buda, and under him, as his Deputy-Governour, was Shitan Ibrahim, of whom we shall hereafter have occasion to give a more particular Character.

The 14th a small Attack was given, and designed purposely as a good Omen to the Soldiery, who still retained in their Memo∣ries, that the same Day of the Year past, the Turks had formed their Siege before Vi∣enna;* 12.199 and this very Day the Duke of Lo∣raine had brought his heavy Cannon to the places of Battery, and had now perfected a formal Siege against the capital City of Hungary: The next day the Cannon be∣ginning to play, they made themselves Masters of the Ditch, and of St. Gerard's Mount, which Commands the Town, and thereon a Battery was raised. The Sera∣skier finding that his Army was dismayed, and neither for their Courage, nor Numbers, a competent Match for their victorious Ene∣my, retired three Leagues distant from Bu∣da, intending often to trouble and infest the Besiegers with continual Alarums.

Whilst these things were thus acting, the Duke of Loraine received Advice, that the Pasha of Maroz, who was appointed to guard the Bridge of Esseck, was advanced with Two thousand Five hundred Men to Vitro∣vitz,* 12.200 a Place about a League distant from the Camp, expecting Four hundred Men more under Command of the Bei of Gra∣disca, with design to force their way in∣to Buda: To prevent which, the Duke de∣tached Four thousand Croats under the Command of Count Transmandorf to march against them, and ordered the German For∣ces to stand all Night to their Arms to avoid a Surprise. Transmandorf marched until seven a Clock in the Morning always a-trot; and having about that time met the Pasha of Marotz, he immediately engaged with him, and charged him so furiously, that after some small Resistence, the Turks fled; of whom about a Hundred were killed in the Pursuit, and several Prisoners taken. After which Success, Transmandorf returning back to the Camp, fortunately Encountred the Governour of Gradisca with his Four hundred Men, who, going to joyn with the Pasha of Marotz, (of whose ill Success he had as yet received no Intelligence) was engaged and defeated by him upon the first Charge or On-set, and had all been cut in pieces, had they not been favoured by the shelter and thickness of some neighbouring Woods. On this Occasion the Croats took fourteen Colours, with several of their Cymbals and Trumpets, and twenty Prisoners: They lost only fourteen of their Men, and had the Pillage of the Camp, with great store of good Provisions, with which they feasted themselves, and nourished their Horses.

And now let us leave the Duke of Loraine for a while before this City, employed in an Enterprise, which could not be effected until two Years afterwards, thô all that time a constant course of ill Fortune ran against the Turks: And let us see what Pre∣parations were making at Venice, and re∣count the Actions and Atchievements which this Republick carried on this Year against the Turks, pursuant to the Proclamation of War lately published.

The Doge of Venice, called Marco Anto∣nio Gustiniano, who entred upon the Govern∣mernt the 26th day of April of this Year, [year 1684.] together with the Council, made choice of these General Officers for carrying on the War: Namely,* 12.201 Francisco Morosini Captain General, Dominico Mocenigo Proveditor Ge∣neral of Dalmatia, the Prince of Parma Ge∣neral of the Infantry, Alessandro Molino and Antonio Bembo Captains extraordinary of the Ships, Paulo Michiel, Matthew Pisani and Iohn Morosini Commanders extraordinary of the Galeasses; and General Strazoldo quit∣ted

the Imperial Service for that of the Re∣publick.

The whole Venetian Fleet consisted of Sixteen Gallies, six Galleassas, and sixteen Sail of Ships; to them were joyned five of the Pope's Gallies, and seven of Malta, and four Gallies belonging to the Great Duke of Toscany. With part of this Fleet the Captain General Morosini put to Sea from the Coast of Italy, on the 10th of Iune, for the Island of Corsu, where the general Rendezvous for the whole Fleet was ap∣pointed:* 12.202 At this Place a Council of War was called, where all the General Officers were present, together with the Proveditor General Cornaro, and General Strazoldo; and by them it was unanimously resolved to Attack the Island of Santa Maura.

This Island of Santa Maura was former∣ly joyned to the Continent of Greece, and reckned amongst the Western, as those of the Archi-pelago were amongst the Eastern Islands; it was anciently known by the Name of Leucas,* 12.203 and was part of the King∣dom of Ulysses. It was once a Peninsula, adjoyning to Epirus by a narrow Isthmus of Land, but at the great Charge and La∣bour of the Inhabitants of Corinth, it was cut off from the Continent, and made an Island: It is near the Morea, at the entrance into the Gulf of Lepanto, where was fought that famous Battle in the Year 1571.

Sultan Mahomet, the Son of Sultan Amu∣rath, took this Island from the Venetians in the Year 1457. But with the Aid and Assist∣ance of some Vessels from the Pope, King Lewis the 12th of France, and the Knights of Rhodes, it was, after a bloudy Fight, recovered out of their Possession, in the Reign of Bajazet the II, in the Year 1499, Benedetto Pesaro being General. But the Year following a Peace being made, it was restored to the Turks, conditionally, That the Island of Cephalania should remain to the Venetians for ever. This Island being the chief Harbour at present, and Refuge of all the Pyrates and Corsairs of Barbary, which much infested the Gulf, and rendred the Navigation very unsecure, and which hindred the Venetians from being the ab∣solute Masters of those Seas, this Enterprise was resolved to be the most necessary and methodical in order to more important Ad∣ventures.

Accordingly, on the 19th of Iuly, the whole Fleet, together with Tartanas and Fe∣lucas carrying Land-forces, set Sail from Cor∣fu, and the next day arrived at Little-more, then Cannon-shot distant from Santa Maura, where they cast Anchor, and landed their Forces, which consisted of two Battalions of the Pope's, and of Malta Six hundred Men each, and Eight hundred Men drawn out of other Troops: Amongst those of Malta were a Hundred Knights, who, clad in their Coat-armours of red Sattin, with the white Cross of their Order, made a splendid Appearance. The next day the whole Fleet entred the Port of Demata, which lies to the Eastward of the Town, and is capable to receive great numbers of Vessels, and the Captain General Morōsini went in Person on shoar, taking a view of the several Posts, in which the Forces had lodged themselves, and of that particularly called Chiche, which was a House of Plea∣sure belonging to the Aga's Son, possessed by Captain Manetta. But before Morosini thought fit to commit any Act of Hostility,* 12.204 he sent to Summon the Place; and in a Wri∣ting set forth the Cause and Reasons which moved the Venetians to raise a powerful Army against the Turk, who had violated the Peace, by harbouring the Corsaires of Barbary, and practised other Hostilities against the Subjects of that State: And that in case they did not Surrender up their Town and Island, the next Morning he would proceed to force them, and make use of the Priviledge and Power of a Conqueror. To which the Go∣vernour returned no other Answer, Than that God would punish the Venetians for viola∣ting the Peace, and making an unjust War upon the Grand Seignior. Whereupon, the Admiral-Flag being spread, which was the Signal of Battle, the Gallies and Galleasses made above Twelve hundred Shot against the Town,* 12.205 which did great Damage to the Houses and Fortifications, and entirely rui∣ned one of the Moschs. Nor were the Turks idle, but fired continually, thô with no great hurt; for their Cannon being mounted too high, did not hinder the Forces of the Pope, Malta and Toscany from posses∣sing themselves of the Suburbs, nor the Batteries from raising, which by direction of Lorenzo Venier, plaid on the Walls with good Success, and did great Execution, and the Bombs which were thrown into the Town put all the Defendants into a Conster∣nation. For, on the first of August, the Bat∣teries had razed a Bulwark to the Ground, and widned the Breach, and dismounted four Pieces of the Enemies Cannon, and the Bombs had set Fire to several parts of the Town; and so far was the Siege carried on, in order to a general Assault, that on the 6th of August the Turks hung out a white Flag, as a Signal that they would Capitulate: Accordingly a Treaty was had, and Hostages given, and at length an A∣greement was concluded, That the Turks with their Families might have Liberty to leave the Town, with so much,* 12.206 and no more than they could carry on their Backs. The Garrison being Seven hundred Men, to∣wards

the Evening marched forth with Sword and Musquet, and were ship'd and carried on the farther Shoar of an Arm of the Sea; all the Christian Slaves were set at Liberty, on Condition to serve on Ships and Gallies of the Republick, in the Quali∣ty of Seamen and Soldiers. The Venetians entred the Town at the Breach; the Plunder whereof, which was considerable, was gi∣ven to the Soldiers: In the Place great store of Provisions were found, with Eighty Pie∣ces of Cannon: The Venetians lost about Two hundred Men in the Siege: Moro∣sini immediately caused the principal Mosch to be Blessed, in which Te Deum was sung, and dedicated to St. Saviour, because it was the 6th of August, on which day is the Feast of the Trasfiguration, when the Turks hung out the white Flag of Surrender. The Command of the Place was given to Loren∣zo Venier, a noble Venetian, one of whose Ancestors was Commander in chief of the Venetian Army, when Selimus was entirely defeated at the Battle of Lepanto.

The Fortifications of Santa Maura being repaired, and a Garison left in it; General Morosini set Sail to the Port of Petula, and thence to the Port of Dragonetta, where he cast Anchor, and landed his Army, which consisted of Two thousand Venetians, about One thousand of the Pope's Auxiliaries, and about Fifteen or Sixteen hundred Greeks. This Army advanced on the Plains; upon approach of which, several Turkish Troops, which were employed to defend Passages, re∣tired without any Resistance, which gave opportunity to the Christians to Burn four or five Villages; which having done, they returned to the Fleet and re-embarked them∣selves. At the same time General Morosini with his Gally got sight of Patras and Le∣panto; and thence Sailing to the Port of Damata, a Council of War was called, and there it was resolved to Attack Preveza, without which Santa Maura could not be secured: Preveza is a Fortress which now stands in the place of the ancient Nicopolis of Epirus, the Situation of which is very Commodious, for it Commands the entrance into the Gulf, and was anciently the Royal City of Pyrrhus. This Enterprize being re∣solved, General Morosini dispeeded five Gal∣lies and six Galleasses to approach the Ca∣stles of the Gomenizze, which being discern∣ed by the Turks from Preveza, they sent back those Soldiers which they had lately drawn from thence, on supposition that the Venetians would make all their Attempt upon Preveza; which happened according to the Desire and Intention of Morosini, whose Aim it was to divide their Forces. The Army in the mean time having left Damata, came to an Anchor on the 20th of September, at the entrance into the Gulf; and the next day Captain Manetta, with Twenty four Barks, and some Brigantines, entring the Gulf, landed part of his Forces,* 12.207 which the Turks in vain endeavoured to hinder by great and small Shot; and next Morning, by break of Day, the Gallies (which had anchored under the Hill of Ma∣homet Effendi) appeared within Musquet-shot of the Place, which gave a Diversion to the Turks, who having drawn all their Forces to that side, gave opportunity to the Christian Forces to land on the other without much Annoyance, under the Conduct of General Strazoldo, which Errour, so soon as the Turks discovered, Shaban Pasha the Gover∣nour immediately ordered Five hundred Spahees to ride full speed to Attack the For∣ces before they were landed; but before they could come, they found the Christians already drawn up in Battalia, upon whom having made some slight Charge, they retreat∣ed again in disorder with the loss of several of their Men.

Thus did the Christians advance, without much difficulty, and make themselves Ma∣sters of the Out-town, and of the Hill of Mahomet Effendi, which Commands the Ci∣ty; and at the same time the Gallies and Galliots approached yet nearer to Preveza, when Morosini thought it seasonable to Sum∣mon the Town, letting them know, that in case they deferred the Surrender, until the last extremity, he would grant no Quarter, nor any Conditions whatsoever: But the Officer who commanded in chief under Sha∣ban Aga, (who was gone to head Four thousand Men without the Town, and ob∣serve the Motions of the Enemy) refused to read or receive the Letter, but barbarous∣ly shot the Messenger who brought it, ha∣ving a Confidence the Governour, whose De∣puty he was, would speedily return and raise the Siege. Whereupon Morosini having viewed the Posts and Situation of the Place, caused his Cannon and Bombs to be landed, and raised his Batteries, which played with so good Success, that several parts of the Town were fired, and most of the Enemies Guns dismounted; and those which remain∣ed on their Carriages were so ill managed, that they did little or no Execution, for there was as yet of the Christians but one Soldier killed, and five wounded. The Breach by this time was found very consi∣derable, and on the 28th a Lodgment was made in the Ditch, and a Mine being ready to be Sprung, Orders were given to pre∣pare for an Assault; which the Turks fear∣ing to expect, hung out a white Flag, and offered to capitulate, and to accept the same Conditions, which were given to Santa Maura: But at length it was concluded,

that Thirty only of the most considerable per∣sons amongst them, might march out with their Arms and Baggage, and the rest without Arms, and with no more than they could carry about them; and that all the Christi∣an Slaves should be set at Liberty. Accord∣ingly the Day following the Turks to the number of Two hundred Men marched out at the Gate towards the Sea;* 12.208 and were Em∣barked on some Grecian Boats with a Con∣voy, and were Landed within four Miles of Larta, about Two hundred of the Inhabitants remaining in the place. The Town being taken the Standard of St. Mark was set up on the Walls, and all the Turkish Colours and Ban∣ners taken down, and sent to the Admiral Gally. In the Town were found Forty six Pieces of Cannon, Eighteen of which were Brass, and carried Fifty five pounds of Ball. The place was well Stored with all sorts of Provision, and with Musquets and Bullets, and Six hundred Quintals of Powder. This Town was very beneficial to the Venetians, for it put them into an entire Possession and Dominion of the Gulf, and the places of that Coast, the Fishing Trade whereof is so considerable, that it yielded to the Turks a Thousand Crowns every year arising on the Customs thereof.

* 12.209Thus ended this Campagne to the Ho∣nour and Reputation of the Venetian Arms: And the Auxiliary Gallies and Forces re∣turned home, having been more diminished by Fatigues, and making Incursions into the Land, than by slaughter or loss sustain'd from the Enemy. The Venetians took their Winter-quarters in several Isles belonging to the Republick. Molino, Captain extra∣ordinary of the Ships, brought back his Squadron to Corsu; but General Morosini wintered at Preveza, with design to render that place impregnable, and to engage the Greeks, who are a People of an unconstant Humour, to remain steady in that Duty and Faith, which they caused them to Swear to the Venetian Republick; whilst these things were carrying on, some matters of less moment were acted in lighter Skirmishes near Clissa, from whence the Turks carried away seven Prisoners; but being pursued by the Morlaques, they were again rescued by them, and forced to quit their whole Booty, with the loss of Fifty of their Men killed on the place. Seignior Antonio Zeno, Proveditor extraordinary of Cataro came to Perasto, and pillaged, and burnt all the Towns and Villages near Castel Nuovo, and hinder'd the Turks from carrying in their Harvest, and seized great Stores of Wheat, and other Corn which he carried to Clissa. To compleat the Successes of this year a Galliot of Dulcigno was taken, Com∣manded by Solyman Reis a famous Corsaire: In the Fight Solyman himself with Twenty of Men was killed, and Twenty two Chri∣stians were Released and set at Liberty, whom this Pyrate was carrying into Slavery.

And now having given a Relation of the Venetian Successes of this year, it will be time to return to the German Camp, which we left at the Siege before Buda.

The Siege, as we have said, being com∣pleatly formed, on the 12th of Iuly a Mine was sprung near the great Tower, which thô it had done great effect, yet it plainly appeared, That the Turks were too strong as yet in the Town to be assaulted at the entrance of any Breach, until such time as their numbers were more diminished by a longer Siege.* 12.210 On the 14th the Vi∣zier of Buda, called Kara Mahomet, died of a Wound, which he had received on his Face; he was one of the best Officers a∣mongst the Turks. Shitan Ibrahim succeed∣ed him in the Government: He was a Person very well known to the English Nation, which had lived in Turky, to which he bore a signal kindness and respect, and particularly to that worthy Person Sir Io∣nathan Dawes, with whom he cultivated a Friendship, which was extraordinary and unsual for a Turk towards a Christian. When I came first into Turky he was then Tester∣dar, or Lord Tresurer; whom I have seen when he was giving out the Pay to the Army to bestow Mony on the Earl of Winchelsea's Pages and Servants, who being then Lord Ambassadour Extraordinary to the Grand Seignior, was returning from an Audience which he had had with the Grand Vizier: He was afterwards Married to the Grand Seig∣nior's Sister, and was sent Pasha to Gran Ca∣ro, which is an Office of the highest Degree amongst the Turks; having remained three years in that Employment, which is the usual time allowed to that Government, he was then recalled, and taxed at Six hundred Purses of Money; he was forced to lay down one half in ready Money, and to pay the other Moiety in a few Days after∣wards, upon Penalty of being committed to a Prison, from whence he had never been delivered but by Death. He was after∣wards made Pasha of Damascus,* 12.211 then of Aleppo, and with his Forces was engaged to pass by Sea to the Siege at Candia. I remember him at Smyrna; when he embark∣ed there, and then he told me, how grie∣vous it was for him and his Men to leave their Horses, (than which nothing was more pleasing and dear) and to Embark on a Gally, and pass the Seas to which he and his Soldiers had never been accustomed. Afterwards he was employed in many great Offices, to which he had been bred from

his Youth, and in which he had deported himself with singular Reputation and Esteem, being naturally of a frank and a generous Temper: He was then about Eighty years of Age, and nothing declined, but still as Robust and Vigorous as if he were but Forty, when he defended Buda, and suc∣ceeded the Pasha who was killed on the Walls; and in this Condition we shall leave him for a year or two, until being involved in the Common Fate and Misfor∣tunes of the Turks, he yielded to the De∣stiny which was provided for him.

* 12.212On the 16th of August the Besieged made a Sally, and were beaten back with some loss; but the next day they had better For∣tune, and killed many of the Christians, as they did also in several other Sallies. But to encourage the Christians in this Siege, several Deserters escaped out of the Town, and to flatter the Party into whose Hands they were fallen, they told a thousand Falsi∣ties concerning the distresses and wants of the Town. But notwithstanding all their Reports, it was concluded necessary, to open the Breach in the Wall of Buda much wider than it was before; to which end the Cannon plaid continually upon that part of the Town, where the Assault was to be made. But in the mean time to disturb these proceedings, the Seraskier Pasha with all the Force of the Ottoman Army, appear∣ed often times in sight of the Camp, which gave such frequent Allarums, that the Duke of Loraine thought fit to draw out a great part of his Army to engage them, leaving all the left Wing in the Approaches, under Command of Count Staremberg, Ge∣neral of the Artillery, and with the remain∣der of the Infantry, and all the Cavalry he marched between the upper City, and Mount St. Gerard, to meet the Seraskier; and so soon as the Way opened into the Vally between Buda and Strigonium, he discover'd a great Body of Turkish Horse upon a Hill opposite to the Army, upon view of which the Christian Army drew into Battalia;* 12.213 and thô the way to an En∣gagement with the Enemy was rough, crag∣gy and very steep; yet such was the Spirit, which by frequent Victories had possessed the Christian Soldiery, that with incompa∣rable Valour, their right Wing moved over all the difficulties of the Ground against the left Wing of the Turks; but they fear∣ing to stand the Shock, made their Re∣treat to another Hill within Cannon-shot of Buda, where their right Wing was drawn up: The Imperial Troops still continuing to advance against the Enemy, detached Two thousand of their choice Horse, who making as if they intended to form ano∣ther Line before the Front, posted them∣selves under the Walls of the City; during which time the main Body of the Turks stood firm, and kept their Ground, until the Christians were come within Musquet-shot; and then their formost Troops fell violently into the Trenches on the right Hand,* 12.214 whilst a Sally was made out of the City by the Ianisaries on the left: And so Fu∣rious was the Charge they made, that they gained the first Post, which was maintain'd by Count Furstemburg, Captain the Regi∣ment of Grana, and passed to the second Guard, defended by a Captain of the Regi∣ment of Baden, and proceeded even to the third Post under one of the Batteries. But Count Aspremont, and Colonel Bek, with two Battalions coming to their assistance, as did also the Battalions of reserve under Staremberg and Souches, the Enemy was so vigorously repulsed by them, that they not only recovered the several Posts which they had lost, but gained a Fort from the Enemy, which was Situated on the Danube, and took four Standards from them, with the Slaughter of many Ianisaries.

At the same time the Enemies left Wing of Horse was so warmly charged by the Im∣perialists, that they were put into a disor∣derly Flight, and run over and trampled down their Foot; howsoever Rallying a∣gain they made a stand, as if they had intended to renew the Fight: But observing the right Wing of the Christians to advance towards them, and the left Wing to come into their assistance, they durst not adven∣ture to stand the Shock, but fled in full Career; but such as were worse mounted, and trusted not to the Swifness of their Horses, in a desperate manner made their way into the City for Refuge. This en∣terprise of the Turks cost the Christians Three hundred Men; those of Qualitie killed were the Counts of Fustemberg and Carlovitz, and the Counts Guido Staremberg, and Scalemberg were wounded, for which the Turks paid most dearly, leaving Seven thousand of their Companions slain upon the place.

The Seraskier,* 12.215 and his Army being thus repulsed with great slaughter and much dis∣mayed; the Duke of Loraine resolved to attempt the lower Town by the Breach which was made: The which was accor∣dingly executed by the Baron of Asti, who in despight of the Granadoes, and continu∣al Vollies of the Musquets surmounted the Ruins, and took possession of the Breach; and being seconded by other Forces, he proceeded and made himself Master of the more inward Retrenchments, destroying the Palisadoes and the Works in such man∣ner, that the Defendants had no other Shel∣ter than their Houses remaining to them

By this time Count Tulli and a Captain of the Regiment of Mansfield were come to their assistance, and together with Asti ad∣vanced to the Gate which opens to the Danube; where after a sharp Fight, with much effusion of Blood on both sides, they forced open the Gate, and gave entrance to Colonel Culemfels with Five hundred Men, who being also followed by great numbers of Hayducks, they so overwhelmed the the Turks with their power,* 12.216 that they fled for refuge to the Castle: But being closely pursued by the Christians, who were now mixed with them, those in the Castle feared to open theirGates, lest by giving entrance to their Friends they should receive their Ene∣mies; so that as many as were excluded out of the Castle fell by the German Sword; others betaking themselves to their Houses, barred their Doors, and hid themselves in Vaults and Cellars: But there being no protecti∣on for the miserable, Fire was applyed to the Houses, whereby those who had esca∣ped the Sword, perished in the Flames.

In this Glorious Action it is said, That 12.000 Ianisaries were Slain, with the loss only of Seventy five or Eighty Christians killed and wounded; after which the sever∣al Posts, and Gates of the Town were well secured; and Orders given to Attack the Palanca and Castle of St. Gerards; which at the first sight, and appearance only of an Attempt, the Defendants abandoned, carrying away with them all their Cannon and Ammunition. The lower Town being thus subdued and possessed by the Christians, the very same Night Batteries were raised on St. Gerard's Mount, and Trenches and Approaches made on that side, whereby the upper City of Buda was more closely Besieged, and the Enemy reduced within a more narrow Compass. Whilst these mat∣ters were Acting, Count Lesly with a Body of Fifteen thousand Men, made an At∣tempt upon the City and Castle of Virovitz, which is in Sclavonia, Situated on the Fron∣tiers of Croatia, and is sometimes called Berseck. To Succour this place the Seras∣kier caused several Troops to advance, who encountring a Detachment of Eight hun∣dred Croats, they put them into Disorder, and caused them to Retreat unto their main Body, with the loss of three of their Stan∣dards; but pursuing them too far, their Career was stopt by the Army of Lesly, who vigorously repulsed them,* 12.217 and put them to Flight with the loss of Five hundred of their Men, and Two hundred killed on the side of the Christians. This good Success was seconded by another happy Encounter which Count Trotmansdorf, with a Party of Four thousand Croats, had over a Party of Two thousand Turks, designed by the Pasha of Marotz (who was appointed to Guard the Bridge of Esseck) to Succour the Town and Castle of Virovitz; for they were all defeated by him, as was also ano∣ther Party of Fifteen hundred Horse, who were marching with all diligence to joyn with the Two thousand lately routed and dispersed. Thus the Town and Castle ha∣ving lost all their hopes of Succour and Relief, they spread a white Flag on the Walls, which demonstrated their intenti∣ons to Capitulate.* 12.218 Accordingly a Treaty being had, several particulars were agreed, and the places Surender'd: The Turkish Garrison, which consisted of about One thousand Soldiers, were permitted to march forth without their Arms, unless Fifteen of the principal Officers, who had liberty to go forth with their Horses and Arms; the rest were to have no more than what they could carry on their Backs. The Turks having quitted the City and Castle, the Christians supplied it with a Garrison of Two hun∣dred Men, under the Command of the Ba∣ron of Schelardt. The News of the loss of Virovitz, put all the Country thereabouts into such Consternation, that several places were abandoned by the Turks, and a way opened to General Lesly to march without any impediment to the Bridge of Esseck.

In the mean time the Approaches, and Works before Buda proceeded with infinite diligence and labour, so that by the 26th Day of Iuly, they were advanced within Sixty Paces of the Counterscarp:* 12.219 Likewise other Batteries were raised of Twenty five Pieces of great Cannon, and Twelve Mor∣tar-pieces, which fired continually; and on the side of Pest, they annoied the Turks with long Guns, and small Pieces of Ord∣nance, that they were not able to approach near the River for Water, of which there was great scarcity and want in the Town. The Batteries not doing the Execution which was expected, by Reason that the Walls were filled with Earth, endeavours were made to Under-mine a corner of the Counterscarp; and on that side towards Strigonium to advance the Works within Sixty Paces of the Tower:* 12.220 In which At∣tempts One hundred and twenty six Germans were killed in one day and night. Within the Town they were industrious and brave, every Ianisary behaving himself, with Resolution and indefatigable Labour: And on the other side, Without the Town the Soldiers were harassed, and tyred with continualWatchings and Pains; and the Pioneers and Labourers working beyond their strenght, in the ex∣cessive heats fell into Malignant Fevers, and Diseases of the Camp, by which the numbers of those People being greatly diminished, the Mines and Works advanced very slowly.

On that side towards Strigonium, the im∣pediments and hindrances were as great, as on the other; for the Defendants continu∣ally Fired upon the Labourers, which ob∣structed them in such manner, that it was impossible to joyn their Trenches to the Wall of the Bastion which Flanked the Cur∣tain; and such showers of Granadoes, and Vollies of small Shot were thrown amongst them, that they were forced to desist from their Work, and to proceed by Mining the Earth, which required much time, and re∣tarded the Conquest of the place.

On the 30th of August, about Sun-rising the Turks made a Furious Sally into the Trenches of the Germans, causing them to Fly, with the loss of Forty or Fifty Men; but other Troops coming to their Succour, they were forced to Retire in much Confu∣sion and Disorder, and endeavouring an Es∣cape by the Breaches in the Walls, and nar∣row Avenues, they exposed themselves to the Swords and Fire Arms of their Enemies, who destroyed them with great Slaughter.

At the beginning of September, the Rains fell in such abundance,* 12.221 that the Soldiers in some of the Trenches remain'd a whole Day up to the middle in Water, which in∣creased the Diseases of the Camp, from which some of the Commanders were not freed; and particularly the Duke of Loraine, who became so indisposed in his Health, that he was constrained to Retire unto Old Buda for ease and remedy, where he continued not above four or five Days, before he returned again to the Camp; during this time the Turks made other Sallies upon the Christi∣ans,* 12.222 for several Days, to their great loss and discouragement; for besides Three hun∣dred Common Soldiers, many principal Officers were killed and wounded; amongst which those of chief Note were the Mar∣quis Cavalieri, Lieutenant Colonel of the Regiment of Gran, Count Tirheim a Cap∣tain of the Regiment of Baden were slain, and Major General Schaffemberg, and the Marquis of Parella, with several other Of∣ficers were wounded. But to suport the Spirits of the Christians, which were not a little dismayed by these losses, and the great difficulties which were yet to be overcome; the Bavarian Infantry fortunately came to their Succours, (thô those of Franconia were Countermanded) which so enlivened, and cheared up the Hearts of the drooping Camp, That the Duke of Loraine sent a menacing Message to the Governour of Buda,* 12.223 giving him to understand, that in case he stood out longer and refused to sur∣render, until he was forced thereunto by a General Assault, which he was preparing to make, that then he would put all to the Sword, giving Quarter to none, nor sparing Age nor Sex: To which Summons he re∣turned this answer, That in such Case he would neither demand Mercy,* 12.224 or Quarter for his own Person, nor for any of the Sol∣diers, or Inhabitants of that place: And on the other side he declared, That he would give no Quarter to the Besiegers, but when they fell into his Hands, would treat them with the same usage, which was threatned unto them: And to shew how much he was in earnest, he caused Forty Christian Prisoners to be brought before him on the Walls, and in Presence of the Person who brought the Summons, he commanded them all to be put to Death; saying,* 12.225 That if it were in his Power to Massacre the whole Christian Army, he would do it with as little Remorse, as he executed his present Rage on those miserable Wretches: And it being farther told this Vizier, that the Duke of Bavaria had in Person, and with 30.000 Men reinforced the Army which encompas∣sed the City: He made answer, That he knew very well what a Petty King of Ger∣many meant, and that his Three thousand Men which he had brought with him, could not terrify him who commanded a Place, where the Soldiers were many and brave, and where was no want of Ammunition and Provisions.

On the 8th, The Christians Sprang a Mine under one of the Towers, where the Turks had placed their principal Battery; and at Night Sprang three or four more under the Curtain, but not with so good effect as was expected: Howsoever, they had brought their Attacks to the very Ditches of the Town and Castle, and had made a Lodg∣ment upon one of the Breaches.

On the 9th and 10th, Several other Mines were fired with such Success, that they overthrew a great part of the Wall, and opened so wide a space, that four of five Carts might enter a-breast: Howsoe∣ver, it was not thought advisable to make an Assault, by Reason that the Defendants had formed several Retrenchments within, and guarded, them with many Troops and Batteries: And besides, the Infantry were so weakned by Dissenteries, and other Sick∣nesses, that it was not thought fit to hazard them upon so desperate an Attempt. How∣soever, having fired a Mine at Kulakupee with good effect,* 12.226 they seconded it with a furious Assault, but were again repulsed with much loss, and great slaughter of the common Soldiers; and the Counts of Ha∣rach and Nassau, and the Major of the Re∣giment of Mansfeldt were all killed; and the Counts of Staremberg and Aversberg were amongst the number of the wounded. Amongst these Disorders and Discourage∣ments, five Christians found means to make

their Escape out of the Town, and inform∣ed the General, that the Turks had raised two Batteries each of five Pieces of Cannon upon a Horn-work which was palisadoed, and was guarded by another Tower behind this Work, and joyned to a more inward Wall made of Earth above nine Foot thick: That there was also a Ditch and Palisadoes behind the Breach, and that there were still 20.000 Men within the Town, who were capable to bear Arms; and that the princi∣pal Officers upon hopes of being relieved by the Seraskier (as was assured them by some Soldiers lately come from Belgrade, and the Bridge of Esseck) had resolved to main∣tain the Town to the last and utmost Ex∣tremity: Howsoever that there was some division amongst them; for thô the Inhabi∣tants seem'd resolute to stand out unto the last drop of their Blouds, fearing lest they should be treated like the Garrison of Virovitza, yet the Ianisaries (who had no other Concerment in the Place, than their own Lives) protested that in case they were not speedily relieved by the Seraskier, they would constrain the Governour to surrender upon Capitulations.

If the Garrison of Buda were in a bad Condition, the Imperial Camp in the Lea∣guer was not in a much better; for most of the Officers were either killed, sick or wounded;* 12.227 and such was the scarcity of all Provisions, caused by the Obstructions which the Seraskier had laid in the way to inter∣cept the Convoys, which fetched them from far distant Places, that the proportion of Meat, and weight of Bread, distributed to every Soldier, was much diminish'd; so that the Siege had then been raised had not the Duke of Bavaria (as we have said) come to the Camp on the 9th of September, with his Infantry, which gave new Hopes and Encouragement to continue the Siege; thô the Death of General Dunewaldt in his Tent, who had the Reputation of a valiant and an experienced Soldier, did very much add to the Sorrow and Discouragement of the Camp.

Still did the Turks continue to make their Sallies with much Bravery, in one of which they spiked or nailed three Pieces of Can∣non. The Prince of Saxony Eisenach had his Leg taken off with a great Shot,* 12.228 and General Kops fighting valiantly at the Head of his Men was wounded, and died shortly afterwards in his Tent. But it was very observable, how Forty stout Turks, naked to the Wast, behaved themselves with two-handed broad Swords, hewing and cutting down all before them; they advanced as far as to the River-side, and having covered the Ground with dead Bodies, they return∣ed with the loss of few of their number in∣to the Town.

The Reinforcement which the Duke of Bavaria brought to the Christian Camp, put the Turks into an Apprehension that the Town would certainly be taken, unless it were relieved by some signal Success of the Seraskier's Army within the Lines of the Christians; which the Turks speedily design∣ed so soon as they were reinforced by some Troops, which were daily expected. Af∣ter some time, the Seraskier received a Let∣ter from the Grand Vizier, that it was im∣possible for him to send any considerable Recruits;* 12.229 having been obliged to dispeed such Troops, as were with him, to the Dar∣danelles, Tenedos and Morea, to prevent the Landing of the Venetian Army, which had already made themselves Masters of Santa Maura. And that therefore he should sup∣ply the want of numbers by his extraordina∣ry Vigilance and Art, and to hazard every thing rather than suffer Buda to fall into the Hands of the Enemy. The Seraskier ac∣cordingly marched with about 25.000 Men, or at most 27.000 to Alba Regalis, and en∣camped before the Town, with intention very speedily to disturb the Siege; but hearing that the Duke of Bavaria was come thither with a very considerable Force, he altered his Design, and marched towards the Bridge of Esseck, to fight those Troops which were sent thither under the Command of Count Erdedi, the General of Croatia, and to hinder them from burning the Bridge, or taking the Forts which covered it. Count Leslie in the mean time followed the Sera∣skier to observe his Motion, and assist Erde∣di; which the Duke of Loraine conceiving not of Force sufficient to oppose themselves against the whole Turkish Army;* 12.230 he recal∣led all his Cavalry from the Frontier Towns, and those which blocked up Newhausel, and with three Regiments of Foot lately come from Moravia, and some of the Bava∣rian Forces, he departed from the Camp on the 16th, with resolution to Engage the Seraskier, leaving the whole Conduct of the Siege to the Elector of Bavaria. But the Seraskier fearing to hazard the whole Affair on the fortune of a Battle, retired under the Cannon of Alba Regalis. Whereupon five Regiments of Horse, and a Thousand Foot, were ordered to Post and Forrify themselves on certain Hills, by which the Turkish Army was necessarily to pass, and could not move without being observed by them.

In the mean the Batteries,* 12.231 which the Ba∣varians had raised, had begun to open a wide Breach; and on that side by the Wa∣ter, their Works were advanced one third in length of the lower Town; and several Redoubts were perfected to impede and di∣sturb the Seraskier in his March from Alba

Regalis, towards the Siege of Buda: The Expectations were great of the coming of the Bavarian Horse, and other Cavalry from the parts near Presburg, under the Command of Count Caraffa, and also of the Swedish Infantry, which were now much wanted at this Siege.

The Rains which fell in such great abun∣dance on the 18th at Night, did greatly retard the progress of the Works which the Bavarians were making, thô their Batteries had good effect upon that Angle, which was contiguous to the Tower on the Ca∣stle side; but the Approaches appeared dai∣ly more difficult than before, and the Works on the River-side proceeded slowly, and on the side of the Curtain, the Miners were not able to advance above three Pikes in length.

The Duke of Loraine being returned to the Camp, the Bavarians who had the At∣tack by the River-side, sprang a Mine un∣der the Tower with so good Success, that it overthrew a great part of the Wall, with one of the Gates: They also made a Line of Communication, which joyned their At∣tack with that of Count Maximilian de Sta∣remberg: The Defendants at the same time made several Attempts to enter the Lines of Bavarians, but could not prevail, by reason that the Entrance was strongly fortify'd; and farther, to defend themselves, they made several Retrenchments within the Town, and pulled down several Houses, covered the Streets with Beams to cast off Granadoes, and hinder the Bombs from do∣ing hurt and damage to the Houses. The 20th of this Month the Defendants had the good fortune to seize a Boat laden with Provisions,* 12.232 as it was going to the Imperial Camp, which caused much Joy in the City, whereby the Report which some Fugitives made of the scarcity and want of Provisions in the Place, was clearly confirmed: And the same day a Party of Fifteen hundred Turks attacked some Foragers sent from the Leaguer, of whom they killed several, and took some Prisoners, with the laden Wag∣gons, the rest making their Escape as well as they could.

In fine, the Seraskier being resolved once more to attempt the Relief of Buda, raised his Camp on the 21st from under the Walls of Alba Regalis, and began his March; of which the Duke of Loraine having Advice by a Polonian,* 12.233 who was escaped out of the Hands of the Turks, immediately drew out his Forces into the appointed Places, and with such Order, as was lately agreed at a Council of War, where they attended all day for the coming of the Enemy; which not appearing, the Forces drew off towards the Evening into their several Quarters, ha∣ving been greatly incommoded by the Rains, which had continued all that day to fall in such abundance. Howsoever, the day fol∣lowing, Two thousand Turks attacked the Lines in two places with much Resolution, endeavouring to force their Passage into the Town; but finding great Resistance,* 12.234 they were beaten off with considerable loss, lea∣ving two Standards in the Hands of the Imperialists. Whilst this Attack was made, Fifteen Hundred Horse and Foot made a Sally out of the Town, and cleared all the Trenches before them, and advanced to the very Batteries, killing about Two hundred Men; but some Squadrons coming to their Relief, forced them back with the loss of Four hundred Men.

The Seraskier, who was retreated to his Camp about two Leagues distant from the Siege, kept the Christians in a continual Alarum, and on the 23d made as if he would have attempted the Lines once more; but the Mettle of the Turks was not so warm and hot as formerly; howsoever, Four hundred of their Men wading over a marshy Ground, up to the Armpits in Mire and Water, found a Way, which before that time, was esteemed unpassable; and got in∣to the Town, except some few, who, stick∣ing in the Mire, were birded off and killed with Musquet-shot.

By this time the Bavarian Troops being come, with three German Regiments from Bohemia, the Duke of Loraine esteemed himself in a Condition able to engage the Turkish Army, and so marching out of the Lines with a considerable Body, he follow∣ed the Enemy, and provoked them to a Battle; but the Seraskier having already performed his Design, by putting some Men into the Town, he declined the Fight, so that the Duke of Loraine without other Action returned again to the Siege; but before they entred the Lines, the Garrison made a desperate Sally both with Horse and Foot, and with such Success, that they drove the Besiegers out of their Trenches, filled up some of their Works with Earth, levelled one of their Batteries, and killed above Three hundred Men upon the Place;* 12.235 and after having routed the Bavarians, they fell in upon the Quarters of the Imperia∣lists, who being less harassed than the o∣thers, gave them a Repulse with equal loss.

On the 25th the Seraskier appeared a third time in sight of the Leaguer, shewing as if he intended to offer Battle; upon ap∣pearance of which, the Christians drew out, of their Lines; but whilst they were rang∣ing themselves into a posture of Battle, a Detachment of Four thousand Horse were dispeeded under covert of the Hills, and

before they were discovered, assailed a Quar∣ter of the Imperialists, which was defen∣ded only by two Regiments of Horse, and two Battalions of Foot, whom charging by Surprise, they totally defeated, and killed above a thousand Men,* 12.236 amongst which were Count Tilly and several other Officers of Note. During this Consternation in the Christian Camp, a Thousand Turks sheltring themselves under the shadow of the Hills, ••ound a Passage into the Town.

The Elector of Bavaria, and the Duke of Loraine being much heated and incensed with these Successes of the Enemy, resolved with some Hungarian and Polonian Horse, and some Regiments of Foot, to Attack the Turks in their Camp;* 12.237 but the Seraskier ha∣ving done his Business by sending Relief and Recruits into the Town, retired under the Cannon of Alba Regalis, and there fortified himself so well, having a moorish or fenny Ground before him, that it was impossible to force his Camp, or hinder the Alarums which several Parties detached from the Turkish Army, appearing sometime on the Hills, and then again in sight of the Leaguer, did daily give them, and disturbed much the proceeding of the Mines and other Works.* 12.238 The Town it self was raised in an advanta∣geous Situation; the Walls were so strong, and ••illed with Earth, that notwithstanding the many Batteries, they could not make a Breach wide enough for four Men to enter a-breast; nor could it well be expected, that they should be starved or constrained by Famine to make a Surrender, during the short remainder of this Year's Season; for indeed this Governour of the Town, had so well husbanded the Provisions, that there was no scarcity as yet of any thing necessary for Human Sustenance; and be∣sides, the Defendants had some times the fortune to seize certain Boats laden with Provisions, designed for the Christian Camp; for it was not possible wholly to debar them from all Communication with the River: Wherefore there seemed no other way left to win the Town, but by a vigorous As∣sault, the which also had so much difficulty and hazard in it, that it seemed neither prudent nor reasonable to be lavish of the Lives of Men, in an Attempt so desperate, that there seemed little or no hope of the Success thereof. The Garrison within, not∣withstanding their frequent Slaughters con∣sisted of Ten thousand Ianisaries and o∣thers, all resolute and approved Men, as had been evidenced by many Proofs:* 12.239 On the other side, the Imperial Army was greatly diminished; the Horses for the most part were dead, or unfit for Service for want of Forage; all the Troops were harassed, weak and sickly; the Duke of Loraine him∣self ill disposed in his Health, and in dan∣ger of a Relapse; the best Officers for the most part were either killed or wounded; so that considering all these Matters toge∣ther, it was not to be expected that the Siege could long continue; besides all which the Rains fell in such extream abundance, that the Trenches were filled with Water, and all the Mines and Works ruined and destroyed. Howsoever the Bavarians being but lately come, and not so much harassed as the other Soldiers, on the 24th at Night advanced their Post near to the Wall at the Foot of the Castle-ditch. On the same day a Body of Two thousand of the Enemy appear∣ed in sight of the Leaguer; who, thô they reti∣red again without any Action, yet they caused an Alarum in the Camp, and several Troops were drawn out against them, which made a Diversion, and retarded the Pro∣ceedings which were advancing against the Town.

The Bavarians being the most active of any, had made a Breach in the Wall near the Castle, which they stormed, and made themselves Masters of a Redoubt or Bulwark on the Wall; but the Turks being very strong on that side, gave them not sufficient time to shelter and ward themselves, but forced them to dislodge with the loss of Three hundred Men.

On the 2d of October a Battery of Sixteen Pieces of Cannon of Twenty six Pound Bul∣let,* 12.240 on the side of the Imperialists, had en∣tirely razed and beaten down a little Tower belonging to the Castle, and next day they endeavoured with Four thousand Men to make a descent into the Ditch, and possess the Breach; but the Turks having with great industry and diligence Repaired it again with Earth, Faggots and Palisadoes, defen∣ded it with such vigorous Resistance,* 12.241 that after a most bloudy and desperate Fight the Christians were droven thence with the loss of Fifteen hundred Men, amongst which was a Major, and several Captains and Of∣ficers belonging to the Bavarian Troops.

Howsoever the Imperialists and Bavarians not being dismayed with all these Losses, continued to advance their Works at the Gate towards the River, and to make their Batteries on the Breach, which as yet, was not wide enough for two Men to pass a∣breast; but being a little more opened, the Ba∣varians stormed it for the space of five Hours; and thô they were several times repulsed, yet they lodged themselves on part of the Breach, from whence they discovered a Fort-Royal with four Bastions, which the Turks had built in the middle of the Town,* 12.242 with intent to fly thither for Sanctuary, in case of the last Extremity; but that Hour was not yet come; for the Defendants, anima∣ted

with their late Successes, made another Sally on the 14th instant with such numbers, that they dislodged the Bavarians from the Breach, drove them out of their Trenches, filled up part of their Works, and killed Two hundred of their Men; to Succour which the Elector coming himself in Person, repulsed the Enemy with a great Slaugh∣ter, and caused his Soldiers and Labourers to open their Works again, and repair to their former Stations. The Miners still continued to Labour, but received consi∣derable impediments by Springs of Water, which overflowed their Works.

The Seraskier kept the Christian Camp in a continual Alarum until the Raising of the Siege: And whensoever he came so near as to engage with the Enemy, the De∣fendants at the same time Sallied from the Town, and retired again with different Succes∣ses, sometimes with advantage and at other times with loss. On the 24th, a general Alarum was given over all the Camp,* 12.243 that the Seraskier with all his Cavalry, and Eight thousand Ianisaries drawn out from Alba Regalis and other parts, and Fifteen Pieces of Artillery, was come within two Leagues of the Lines; upon which Report all the German Cavalry mounted on Horse-back, and drew themselves up into a Posture of Defence; but it proved a false Alarum, and served only to increase the Fatigues and wearisomness of the Soldiery. As the Spi∣rits of the Besiegers were Drooping and Fainting without, so the many Successes of those within, filled them full of hopes of a speedy delivery; for they had lately taken so many Boats laden with Provisions design∣ed for the Christian Camp, that their wants of necessary Sustenance were supplyed. And on the 29th, Some Deserters from the Christian Camp discover'd to them several Mines which were preparing against them, by which intimation they opened the Earth, found and disarmed them of their Powder, which was so great a disappoint∣ment and discouragement to the Christians, that it was esteemed by the most experien∣ced Commanders almost impossible to gain the Town,* 12.244 in regard the Season of the Year was spent, and the Winter already enter'd.

In Consideration of which, the Duke of Loraine assembled a Council of War to de∣liberate concerning the Resolutions, which were to be taken in the present Exigency and Conjuncture of Affairs: At which time Prince Erman of Baden, President of the Council of War at Vienna, arrived in the Camp, having been dispatched by the Em∣peror, with Commission to Command the German Infantry, during the Sickness of the two Counts of Staremberg; and with In∣structions and Orders also to the Duke of Loraine to raise the Siege, in case there was not a certainty, or at least some probable hopes of reducing the Town in a very short term of time; for that his Imperial Majesty desired not to consume his Forces in a de∣sperate and fruitless Enterprise. The arri∣val of this Prince was very seasonable at this time, both for the Message he brought, as also for his ability and knowledge in War, being a wise Man and an experienced Offi∣cer:* 12.245 In whose Presence matters were again taken into Consideration, and the State of the Town within, and of the Camp with∣out, was laid before the Generals and Field-Officers; some few advised to continue the Siege, until the Success was tried and seen of certain Mines, which were still forming in the Bavarian Quarters: But the greatest part, representing the ill Condition of the Troops, the want of all necessaries in the Camp, the extremity of the Season, and the apparent hazard of a total Destruction to the whole Army, in case of a general Assault, were of Opinion, That the se∣curest way were to raise the Siege in the best order possible, for saving and securing the Army from Sallies from the Town, and Attacks by the Seraskier and his Army: But before this Point was concluded, the Duke of Loraine, the Elector of Bavaria and Prince Erman with sevetal other Chief Officers, took a Survey of all the Lines and Quarters of the Camp, and having consi∣der'd, that the Defendants were still Ten thousand strong, and well provided with Vi∣ctuals and Ammunition, and that it was im∣possible without greater Force to debar them from all Communication with the Danube, from which they received daily Supplies; and that the Mines in which they had pla∣ced their greatest hopes, had either been discover'd by the Enemy and disarmed, or by the inexperience of the Workmen and Ingeniers, had taken vent, and reversed without any Execution; It was then con∣cluded, and fully resolved to raise the Siege: A farther Motive whereunto were the Rains which continued to fall without intermission. In the first place therefore, the Winter-quarters were agreed and assigned by the Council, so that the Troops might know, unto what Towns they were to march; then all the Heavy Cannon, Mo••ter-pieces and Bombs were order'd to be carried away and secur'd.

On the 1st of November the Siege was raised,* 12.246 in which the Christians had lost 25.000 Men:* 12.247 And now to bring off the surviving part, and to fortifie the Rear a∣gainst the Sallies of the Garrison, and de∣fend the whole Army in their march against the Seraskier, who being well informed of

their weaknesses, and loss of numbers, at∣tended their Motion, was an Action where∣in to employ the Art and Conduct of the wisest, and most experienced Captain in the World. Wherefore all imaginable care, and caution was used in drawing off; the light∣er Cannon and Field-pieces were placed so as to defend the Rear, as also the Flank and Wings; because that most of the Horse be∣ing Dead for want of Forage, the Men were forced to walk on Foot, in the Ranks of the Infantry which lay exposed, and na∣ked to the Cavalry of the Enemy. The Imperial and Auxiliary Troops, to the number of 30.000 took their march towards Gran: The heavy Artillery and Baggage, with Eight thousand sick and wounded Men, were embarked on several Boats to be carried up the River against the Stream; and such as were most Sick and Weak, were with a small Guard Transported to the Island of St. Andrews, which was designed for an Hospital to receive and Cure them: But the Tartars entring into the Island,* 12.248 kil∣led above a Hundred of the wounded Men, before they could be removed, and pilla∣ged the Baggage with the Equipage of Co∣lonel Piccolomini, and so much as they could not carry away they burnt and destroied: A like Accident happned to some other Boats laden with the Bavarian Troops, which by some accident or other, being by the Winds, or breaking of their Ropes, or Cordage put on Shoar were suprized and taken by the Enemy,* 12.249 which to observe their Motion had laien concealed in the Flags and Osiers, which grew by the Banks of the Danube. Great were the Murmur∣ings and Discontents which arose upon these two unhappy Accidents, occasioned as they talked by the neglect and ill Conduct of the Officers: Nor was the Resolution of abandoning the City of Pest less approved, thô the Fortifications were demolished, the Walls and Gates Blown up, and the most considerable Bulwarks demolished: Howso∣ever, those who conceived another Opini∣on, alledged, That the Masters of the Field would be able to maintain that Fortress, in despight of the ill Neighbours on the other side: And that it would be difficult, and a great loss of Men and time to recover that place, whensoever a fairer opportunity pre∣sented to renew the Siege of Buda: Others of a contrary sense produced opposite Ar∣guments, all People blaming each other, as is usual in Sinister events, when matters succeed in an unlucky manner, different to the first conceived hopes.

The Duke of Loraine before he would leave the Army,* 12.250 saw the several Troops disposed in their respective Winter-quarters. The Imperialists were lodged in Comorra and the Parts adjacent, and as many as these places could not contain were sent to Silesia, Moravia and Bohemia. The Bava∣rians advanced into the Counties of Arva, Czepus, Lipze, Saraz and other places ap∣pointed for them.

The Seraskier having information of the several Quarters, and of the Troops which were lodged in them; gathered what For∣ces he was able, to the number of 18.000 Men, with which passing the River, he Sate down before Wazia or Vualtz; a place de∣fended by Five hundred Soldiers belonging to the Regiment of Thaun, and Command∣ed by the Lieutenant Colonel only: The Fortifications were chiefly the Breasts of the Soldiers,* 12.251 there being only an old Wall in many places Ruinous, and a few weak Pa∣lisadoes unable and unfit for the least De∣fence. The Turks encouraged with these advantages, stormed the place on all sides; the Imperialists repelled their Force with Force, and defended themselves with as much Bravery, as was possible to do, with such un∣equal numbers: But finding it at length impossible, unless by Miracle, to sustain so mighty a Force, without hopes of Relief; they agreed to Capitulate, and sent Pro∣positions of Surrender: The which being accepted, and the Articles signed, the Gates were opened, with intention that the Christians might march out, and leave the Town to the Possession of the Enemy; but instead thereof the Turks rushed in, and with their drawn Cymiters killed and massa∣cred all before them: It was then to no purpose to call out, and revile them with the breach of Faith and violation of Arti∣cles, having the Seraskier's Commands not to observe them, or lend an Ear; nor did it much avail to use resistance, the Enemy being already in the midst of them; all that could be done, was to sell their Lives at the dearest rate. In fine,* 12.252 This Tragedy ended with the Slaughter and Butchery of this whole Party, which was much lamen∣ted at the Court of Vienna, as a loss of the highest concernment, that Regiment consisting of old experienced and veteran Soldiers, Men of approved Valour, and long inured to Labour and Sufferings: This Misfortune also was become the common Discourse of the Army, blaming the Officers for assign∣ing Quarters at so far distance from other Succours, which was to sacrifice the Lives of so many brave Men, without any regard to the Fury of the Enemy; and if Pest which was a Walled and well Fortified Town, and capable of making Resistance was to be Demolished and Dismantled only, because it was esteemed too far distant from Succours and Relief; how much rather should Vualts, or Vualtz have been judged

an improper and dangerous Quarter, which was but an open Town without other de∣fence, than the naked Breasts of the poor Soldiery?

Thus ended this Campagne unluckily in respect to the Siege of Buda, and the Suc∣cesses which followed, thô in other Parts Fortune smiled on the Christian Arms; for General Schultz took Barsfeldt,* 12.253 Situ∣ated on the Frontiers of Poland, after a Siege of three Days, thô it be a place en∣compassed with a deep Ditch full of Water, and good Walls, and Fortified with Towers, Redoubts and Ramparts. The Garrison con∣sisted of Four hundred Men belonging to Tekeli, of which Three hundred after the Surrender took up Arms for the Empe∣ror, and One hundred which refused, were Convoyed as far as Ragowitz. Likewise Ge∣neral Schultz took the Castle of Stropko belonging to the Malecontents,* 12.254 by Sur∣render upon Composition; therein were Eleven Brass Guns, with Ammunition and Provisions for War: He took also the Castle of Makovitz. Count Zober, who Com∣manded the Hungarian Troops at Neutra, Surprized the Castle at Suram, whilst the greatest part of the Garrison was gone out to seek for Forage. But these small advan∣tages made but a poor amends for greater losses; the sense whereof served to move Anger, and desire of Revenge in the gener∣ous Breasts of the Soldiery, and to quicken the Imperial Councils to make Prepara∣tions against the next Campagne: And in regard Newhausel was in the first place aimed at, as a Prize for the ensuing Year, Ge∣neral Heysler was Ordered to enlarge his Quarters in all parts round the City, that so keeping it continually Blocked up, the Conquest thereof might be render'd much more easie, at that time, when the Season of the Year should make it convenient for an Army to make a nearer approach.

* 12.255But before we conclude the Successes of this Year, we must not omit and pass by the Actions of the King of Poland, of whom we have Wrote, and declared such Heroick and generous Enterprises and Atchievements in the Relation of the last Year's Wars: For being one of the Allies of the Empire, we are not to be silent of him; but give him a place in this History, as well, as we have already done unto our Confederates the Venetians: Thô we shall not need to be very Prolix in our Relations of his great Prowess and Deeds, which fell very Flat, and in no manner agreeable to his first be∣ginnings.

The King of Poland enter'd not the Field this Year until the middle of August, when on the 22d of that Month, he took a Re∣view of his Army near unto Budziack; and the next Day he Detached a considerable Party to Invest Iaslowitz, a Town about two Leagues distant from the Camp; and towards the Evening marched thither in Person with the rest of his Army. The next Day Summons were sent to the Town commanding them to Surrender; To which the Governour made this reply, That the Town was committed to him by the Grand Seignior, and accordingly he would de∣fend the same unto the last Extremity: Hereupon Batteries were raised,* 12.256 and the Cannon having played upon the Town for the space of two or three Days, the Defen∣dants thought fit to Capitulate; and Hosta∣ges being given, the Town was Surren∣der'd on the 26th, when the Garrison, to the number of Five hundred Men, marched out with their Arms and Colours Flying. Af∣ter this the King marched to Swaniec, Situ∣ate on the Niester, over which having made a Bridge, he passed his Army; but having received intelligence, that 30.000 Tartars had made their way into Poland, he return'd again back to the other side. And thô the Tartars are a sort of People, who stay not long in a place, but are in continual Mo∣tion; yet the King had the good Fortune to meet with a Party of them, and Cut Four hundred of them in pieces; the rest not being willing,* 12.257 as is their Custom to ad∣venture on a Battle, return'd into their own Country, as did also the King of Poland into his Winter-quarters, the Season of the Summer being already spent.

At the Actions and Successes this Year of the Poles, the Turks at Constantinople made an open Scorn and Laughter; (and indeed their slothfulness in doing nothing deserved no better) and made it their common talk and discourse,* 12.258 That the French King, who was their only Friend amongst the Christian Princes, had with his Money and Presents blunted the Sword of Poland, and laid all the Spirits of that Kingdom into a Sleep; and that the young Prince, the eldest Son was Enchanted, and led away Captive by a French Lady: So that the Turks seemed to apprehend no∣thing of danger from Poland; against which they made no Preparations for the ensuing Year, making it the common Subject of their politick Reasonings, and giving it, as it were for granted, That the Poles, Turks and Tartars had for some time entertain∣ed a friendly understanding between each other.

The Turks always made slight of the Venetians,* 12.259 as of an Enemy whom they could at all times, and at their pleasure crush and suppress; they regarded little, what they had done this Year at St. Maura, or in the Morea, or Dalmatia; the Venetians

having been more beholding for those Suc∣cesses to the Albanians, and others of the Grand Seignior's Subjects, who revolted to them, than to the Power and Conduct of their own Arms; and whensoever Fortune shall but a little change her Hand, they doubt not but to recover their Losses from the Venetians, without much Bloud, or per∣haps but with asking for them. And in∣deed (if it be well considered) the Veneti∣ans, have trifled much in their Proceedings, amusing themselves, and the World, in ta∣king small and inconsiderable Places, in com∣parison of greater Enterprises, and with di∣slodging some Nests of Pyrates, when as they might have a stroke at the very Heart of the Ottoman Empire, by entring the Dardanelli with a Fleet, against which the Turks were not capable to make any Resist∣ance, with less Force than that which was used in taking Santa Maura and Preveza; the Venetians improving the Advantage of the present Fear and Consternation of the Turks, might have made th••mselves Ma∣sters of the Castles on the Hellespont, and sailed to Constantinople it self, and destroyed or burnt it without any considerable Oppo∣sition. They might with this Opportunity have destroyed the whole Turkish Fleet of Gallies, which would have made them Ma∣sters of all the Islands in the Archipelago, the yearly Tribute of which is very consi∣derable. They might in all probability have taken twenty Sail of Ships coming from Alexandria, with Ianisaries and Mer∣chandize to a considerable Value; which whilst the Venetians were pedling about Santa Maura, arrived at Constantinople to the great Joy and Encouragement of that City.

* 12.260 About this time the Pasha of Candia's Head was brought to Adrianople, and ex∣posed before the Gate of the Divan; all his Treasure, which was considerable, according to the Custom of the Turks, was confisca∣ted to the Grand Seignior; he was a bad Man, and unmerciful to all sorts and Sects of People; he had strangled the Metropo∣lite or Bishop of Candia, and miserably ty∣raunized over the poor Christians there; and yet for all that, the Crime alledged a∣gainst him was, That he was too indulgent to the Christians; that he had sold them Corn, and held a good Correspondence with the Venetians. The Pasha of Damascus called Ibrahim Pasha, incurred the like Fate; he had been Ianisar-Aga, and one of the greatest Men in the Empire; but his Ene∣mies taking advantage of his absence from the Court, upon bare Suggestions, without fairer process, took away his Life.

ANNO 1685. [year 1685.]

BEfore we enter upon the Martial Affairs of this ensuing Year, let us take a short View of the State of things in Christen∣dom, and in Turky, and the Preparations that were making on both sides for car∣rying on a more bloudy War (if it can be possible) than that of the preceding Years. The Eyes of all Christendom,* 12.261 and I may say, of the World too, were at a gaze to behold the Successes of ths impor∣tant War; and yet Europe for the most part was either engaged actually in War, or at least in Fears and Jealousies one with ano∣ther. The Plenipotentiaries of France and Spain were at Variance concerning the Confines and Dependencies, and the In∣croachments which the French King made on the Rhine; and Motions in Alsatia, caused such Fears and Jealousies in the Minds of the German Princes, that they with-held much of that Force, which they designed as Auxiliaries to be employed in Service of the Empire, which was then the common Cause and Interest of all Christendom. How∣soever, the generous Elector of Bavaria, a valiant and active Prince, who had in the two last Campaigns improved his youthful Years with the Exercises of War and Mili∣tary Discipline, was resolved to employ his own Person, Armies and Fortune in prose∣cution of this Religious War against the Enemy of Christendom.* 12.262 The Affections he had to the Welfare of the Imperial He∣reditary Countries, and of all Germany were elevated and rendred more zealous and warm by the Love he professed to the Arch-Duchess Maria Antonia, eldest Daughter of the Emperor, a Princess of great Vertues, whom he afterwards espoused, and with her all the Interest of the House of Austria in so zealous a manner, that he seemed to have contracted the same Desires and Passi∣ons with the Emperor himself.

Thô the last two Years Wars had consu∣med both Men and Mony,* 12.263 yet had not the Emperor's Coffers been exhausted, the war∣like People of Germany would not have wanted Soldiers to fight in defence of their Country, nor the respective Princes a readi∣ness to compleat and recruit their Troops beyond the numbers, that, during this War, had appeared in Hungary. The Pope Inno∣cent XI. had already contributed in so libe∣ral a manner, that his Treasure was sunk to a low Ebb, and could not furnish such large Sums as formerly: The Arch-Bishop of Strgonium, Primate of Hungary, an opu∣lent Prelate, who had made large Contribu∣tions, died about this time, aged Ninety three Years; he had also supplied the Im∣perial

Army with vast quantities of Corn out of his own Granaries, which gave a seasonable Relief to the Soldiers before Bu∣da, who were ready to famish in their Trenches for want of Provisions.

But to promote the common Cause, Con∣sultations and Treaties were assiduously and warmly held at the Diet at Ratisbone,* 12.264 by the Commissioners and Plenipotentiaries from the Emperor, and by the Agents sent from the Duke of Bavaria to the other Electors, and by the Convention of the Circles held at Norimburg. Moreover, the Emperor dispatched the Count de Thaun, and the Baron of Meyershein for his Envoys extraordinary, to represent unto all the Courts and Princes of Germany the pressing exigency of Affairs, which did not only concern the Emperor and his Hereditary Countries, but did involve likewise the common Interest, Welfare and Safety of the whole Empire, and all Christendom. These Matters being well inculcated, and circula∣ry Letters wrote, and dispatched to the Cities of Saltzburg, Passaw, Ausburg, Cologne, Ratisbone, Norimburg, Ulm and Francfurt, desiring their Assistance with Men and Mo∣ny, with the use of their great Cannon for Service of the Army; in Compensation for which, the like weight of Mettal, was of∣fered, with so much Mony as should pay the Charge of new Casting the Guns, in re∣gard that in the two las•• Years of War, most of the Emperor's Artillery had been con∣sumed, and the Touch-holes widned and blown, and to New-cast the Mettal a∣gain, there was not time sufficient before the Commencement of the following Cam∣paign.

These Matters were so well represented and negotiated in the Courts and Councils of the respective Princes, that nothing al∣most was denyed which was demanded. The Houses of Brunswick and Lunenburgh furnished an Army of Ten thousand fight∣ing Men,* 12.265 all select and veterane Soldiers, under the Command of experienced Gene∣rals and Officers; and what was of high Importance, they were so early dispeeded, that they arrived at the Camp about the beginning of the Campaign. The Duke of Saxony was not less forward with his Army, which, thô inferiour in number, were yet well-disciplined Soldiers, and conduct∣ed by Officers of approved Valour and Experience. The Arch-Bishop of Saltzburg sent unto the Emperor a Hundred thousand Rix-dollars in lieu of his Quota, and of the Troops which he was obliged to send. The Elector of Brandenburg had promised to send an Army of 12.000 Men into Hungary, with a considerable Train of Artillery, and so to march with them in Person; but the Appearance of Troops from France on the Rhine, and in the Dukedoms of Cleves and Iuliers, the Numbers of which still increa∣sing, gave such an Alarum to that Prince and his Neighbours of the Circle, that a stop was given to the Proceedings of his and their Forces; and a supply only sent of Men and Mony according to the Quota in such cases agreed, and established by the ancient Constitutions of the Empire: Not∣withstanding which, the Emperor's Forces in Hungary, contrary to the expectation of all Europe, much exceeded the general Cal∣culation, and composed a better Army, than had during this War appeared on the Plains of Hungary. The Pope was not less solli∣citous than the other Princes in this Chri∣stian Cause;* 12.266 towards the Advancement and Maintenance of which, as he had formerly, so also this Year he sent supplies of Mony from Rome to Vienna, and granted unto the Emperor a full third of the annual Rents of all the Ecclesiastical Benefices within his Hereditary Dominions; to exact and raise which, Cardinal Bonvisi, Apostolical Nun∣tio, and the Bishop of Newstadt, were ful∣ly authorized and empowred by the Pope; with Instructions to Erect a particular Of∣fice, wherein it was Registred how much was paid, and how the same was particular∣ly employed and expended for the sole Use and Advancement of this War.

Nor were the Turks less sollicitous and active on their side, in their Preparations for the War,* 12.267 which they still resolved to continue on their defensive part; under which Notion, neither the Grand Seignior nor Vizier Azem were obliged to go in Person. Shitan Ibrahim Pasha, late Governour in Bu∣da, during the Siege, (of whom we have already given a Character) was appointed Seraskier, or General of the Army. And thô the Grand Seignior minded nothing so much as his Sport of Hunting, to which he was so immoderately addicted, that he was scarce persuaded to omit and decline it upon Fridays, and spent two whole Months entirely in it, within the Countries between Adrianople and Constantinople; yet the Grand Vizier, who was esteemed one of the wisest and most experienced Ministers that ever had been in that Place, closely attended and followed the main Concernment, both for raising Mony, and levying Soldiers. As to the first, The Grand Seignior's Treasury had already this Year been twice opened▪ and at each time, the Value of Four hundred thousand Pounds Sterling had been taken out of it, all which came far short of the necessary Provisions which the War requi∣red.

The Naval Forces were very inconsider∣able, consisting only of some few poor Gal∣lies,

commanded by the Mosaip or Favourite to the Grand Seignior, a Person of no great natural Talent of Understanding, and of no Experience in Maritime Affairs;* 12.268 nor were the ten Men of War, which they had for the two Years past been labouring to Equip, in any Posture or Condition to make Sail this Summer; so ignorant and averse are the Turks to all Matters, which belong unto the Seas, and so unable for any Naval Fight, that it seems a Complement or Com∣passion in the Venetians, not to have de∣stroy'd them long before. This Mosaip or Favourite,* 12.269 who was Captain Pasha or Ad∣miral of the Seas, had for a long time en∣joyed the Air of his Master's Favour; his Priviledge was to be clothed in the same Habit with the Sultan, to Ride always on his Right-hand, to Converse intimately with him, and sometimes to sit and Eat with him; and yet I never heard, that he was ever e∣steemed for a Man of extraordinary Shapes or Beauty, or to be charming in his Di∣scourse, or to have had any great Talent of Wisdom or Prudence: And therefore if En∣quiry should be made on this Occasion in∣to the Reasons, Why Princes elect such and such for their Favourites, no true Cause in my Opinion can be assigned, unless finding in that Person, of whom they make choice for their Companion, a certain Harmony of Affections and Humour, they love him by Sympathy, and adore their own Image in him, without which, all other Qualities would be mean and contemptible.

But to return to the Vizier, his greatest Study and Application was to make Levies by Land, both in Europe and Asia: Com∣mands were dispatched to that Purpose to Aleppo, Damascus, Diarbiquier and Gran Cairo, the remotest parts of the Empire; but those being Countries ill Peopled, Levies were made with much difficulty;* 12.270 and such as were constrained to go by reason of the far distance from the Rendezvous, came late; many sickned in the March, and some ran away and deserted; and diverse of the Eu∣ropean Troops, which had been harassed the last Year, retired into the Mountains, where they passed the whole Summer; and in the Winter came out from thence, and returned home, where they told Stories, as if they had been engaged in all the Sieges and Bat∣tles, which had happened that Year. The Grand Vizier finding the numbers allotted to be raised, to fall much short of the Quo∣ta, and of a reasonable Calculation, attri∣buted the Default thereof to the negligence of the Musselims or Deputy-Governours to the Pashas, for which some of them were punished with Death; and others being af∣frighted, hereby used all the Tyranny and Force imaginable to compel the poor People unto the Wars; to which many of them going, with much unwillingness, stole aside, and never came so far as the Camp. How∣soever, it was impossible, but that, out of so vast a Tract of Ground, as is the Otto∣man Empire, consisting of many Kingdoms and Principalities, there must be some out of every part, who having Courage enough to sacrifice their Lives for their Religion and Country, came in, and united themselves with the Camp; and these, thô inferiour to the numbers designed and expected, yet composed an Army very formidable, and such as was able to bid defiance to the Forces of Germany. Howsoever the Turks did not think fit to trust so much to their Arms; but that they would first assay and try, if it were possible, to put an end to the War by a fair Accommodation: The Person appointed to manage this Treaty, was Shitan Ibraim, as yet Vizier of Buda, a Person (as we have before-mentioned) of refined Parts, and good Address,* 12.271 and a Cour∣tier fitted for such a Negotiation. In pur∣suance of this Design, this Vizier wrote Letters of Complement to the chief Mini∣sters of State at Vienna, acquainting them of the Grand Seignior's Inclinations to a Peace. And thô it had never been the Custom of the Sultans to be the first Pro∣moters of Peace, or to ask it before it was offered or begged; yet such was the Cle∣mency and Compassion of this Emperor, and his desire to stop the Effusion of Human Blood, that contrary to the Dignity of his Sublime Station, raised above the Throne of earthly Kings, he would now condescend so low, as to be the first who should make this Religious Motion; in order unto which, he desired, that a Pass-port should be sent him for a Chiaus, who was an Armenian by Nation, and (as I think) by Religion a Chri∣stian, freely to pass and repass, and to car∣ry the Proposals, and to Treat thereupon: The Pass-port was accordingly sent,* 12.272 and the Armenian conducted to Comorra, where, be∣ing taken rather for a Spy than an Ambas∣sadour, he was so closely confined and guard∣ed, that he complained of his Restraint to be contrary to the Laws of War and Nati∣ons; at length he was guarded to Vienna, where he was detained under Custody, with as jealous and watchful an Eye, as when he was at Comorra: Howsoever, the reception of this Chiaus became the Subject of much Discourse and Talk in the City, and gave occasion to the World to censure, as if the Emperor had designed to make a Peace un∣der-hand, without the Privity and Concur∣rence of the Allies. The Audience of this Chiaus was deferred for some time, until it was promoted and hastned by the Envoy from the Prince of Transilvania, then residing at

that Court, and by him at length conducted to the presence of the President of the Council, to whom he delivered the Propo∣posals and Articles of Peace: The which after mature Examination, seemed to be projected with such Sagacity and Subtlety, without sincere and open Terms, that they were generally concluded to be Fallacious, and not to be Grounds for a faithful and lasting Peace: And so in fine, the Armenian was dispeeded back with this Answer only, That the Emperor could not conclude a Peace without the Concurrence of the King of Poland,* 12.273 and the State of Venice, the true Allies and Confederates with the Em∣peror; by which Answer, the Minister from Apafi Prince of Transilvania being assured of the Emperor's Resolutions to continue the War, changed the Tenure of his former Memorials, and in his Master's Name, pro∣posed that he might remain in a Condition of Neutrality, thinking it more secure to remain as a Friend to both sides, rather than by adhering to one, to rise or fall ac∣cording to the dubious fortune of War.

But if we look into the Winter-quarters before we Treat of the Feats of War, which were Actions most fit for the Summer Sea∣son;* 12.274 we shall find the Imperialists and Ba∣varians so miserably in want of all Provi∣sions, and of things necessary for the suste∣nance of Human Life: That one would wonder, how it were possible for these Men to be so soon recover'd, and made fit for new Services and Fatigues. For such was the Famine in the Lower Hungary, that the Inhabitants were forced to Abandon their Dwellings, and Fly for Bread into the Town of Buda; where they were enter∣tained for Day-labourers to Repair the For∣tifications, with the Wages of eight pence a Day, two pounds weight of Bread, and a pint of Wine. In the Emperour's Coun∣try, a Bushel of Wheat, which in the times of Peace, was worth no more than ten Groats, was now advanced in price to Eighteen shillings. In Presbourg the Streets were cover'd with famished and dying Peo∣ple; the Soldiers were either Dead or Lan∣guishing, or had deserted their Colours: A Pestilence, as is natural, followed the Fa∣mine, and Cattle died of the Murrain. The Island Schultz, which used to be the Grana∣ry of the Upper Hungary, was now in a Starving condition, and the Inhabitants for∣ced to Eat Roots and the Barks of Trees: Nay, this Misery and Desolation extended even to Vienna it self, where in the Garden of the Archbishop, two Women were seen to Eat the Raw-flesh of a Horse lately Dead. But for a remedy to this Epidemical Cala∣mity, the Emperor, who is the Common Father of his People, caused great quantities of Corn to be brought from all the Neigh∣bouring Countries round about; but the Ways were so broken by the great Rains and Marching of Armies, and heavy Car∣riages, that the People were brought to the last extremity before the supplies ar∣rived. Notwithstanding this great want of Provisions, even to a Famin, and the Snows and Rains, which fell in abundance, with Cold Weather of the Winter; General Schultz with a Body of Four thousand Ger∣man Horse and Dragoons, and some Com∣panies of Hussars, maintained a Blocade round Newhausel. To Relieve which, Count Tekeli,* 12.275 and the Pasha of Agria were parti∣cularly encharged with the Commission: Tekeli had 6000 Men which he had drawn from the Frontier Garrison, and the Pasha had Four thousand, which were all his own Troops. General Schultz being informed of their motion fell upon them with such bravery, that he put them to a total Rout, without much loss or fighting, and took most of their Provisions and Baggage, which were designed for the Relief of that place. Howsoever, Tekeli made a second adven∣ture for the Succour of Newhausel, and with a Party of Three thousand Horse, he made way for a Convoy of Three hundred Carts,* 12.276 laden with all sorts of Ammuniti∣on and Provisions, with as many Horse, each carrying a Sack of Meal to enter into the Town: In the strength and encourage∣ment of which, the Garrison made Incur∣sions at four and five Leagues distance, Plundering and Destroying all before them, which caused the poor Inhabitants to aban∣don their Dwellings, and seek for Succour and Refuge in fortified places. Not long afterwards a second Convoy brought Two thousand Sacks more of Meal into the Town, which with the former were good Preparations against a Siege; but to pre∣vent the like for the future, Count Palfi, who commanded the Hungarian Troops, was order'd to joyn with Colonel Heusler, who having but Two or Three thousand Men, was so unable to guard the Avenues to Newhausel, that the Blocade seemed of no importance: But Heusler being thus con∣siderably reinforced, he defeated a thi••d Convoy which the Turks were sending to the Town, consisting of Eighty Waggons,* 12.277 which carried Ammunitions and Provisions, and Sixty more of Timber for Building and Repair of the Fortifications. A fourth at∣tempt was again made to carry Succours into Newhausel, of which General Schultz having intelligence, he lay in the way and intercepted them, killing Three hundred of the Enemy upon the place, and putting the rest to Flight. Tekeli having notice of this Defeat, pursued after Schultz with a Rein∣forcement

of some Turks, and having over∣taken him in the Mountains between Soniati and Rozenau, he Charged him with such Success,* 12.278 that he killed Nine hundred of his Men, and took Four hundred Prisoners with all their Baggage. Afterwards meeting with a Regiment of Bavarians in their Win∣ter-quarters at Neudorf, he entirely defeat∣ed them, and so returned to Newhausel, which he again Relieved with another Con∣voy.

The Spring coming forward with the time for Action; the Emperor's Council calling to mind the Miscarriages of the last Year, caused for the most part by extream Famine, and want of necessary Provisions for the Soldiery, all possible care was taken to prevent the same for the succeeding Year; and such quantities of Corn from the more remote parts of Germany, and from Poland it self, which is a Country abounding with Wheat, and all sorts of Grain, were brought and laid up in Magazines, as were judged sufficient to sustain the Army for the whole Year without such wants, under which it lately labour'd.

All the remaining part of this Winter was spent about Esperies, or intercepting Con∣voys designed to Newhausel. Esperies is a Town of Hungary in the County of Sarax very well fortified,* 12.279 Situate upon the River of Tarbez towards the Mountains, and on the Frontiers of Poland; it hath always be∣longed to the Emperor as King of Hungary, until such time as in the Year 1678, it fell into the Hands of Tekeli, from whom it was recover'd by force of the Imperial Arms in the Year 1685. Howsoever, at the beginning thereof, the attempt of Ge∣neral Schultz was fruitless, and of evil con∣sequence; for laying Siege to it in the Win∣ter, the Cold and extream Weather, and want of all things necessary, enforced him to Rise again with the loss of Five hundred Soldiers killed and wounded, with several Captains and other Officers, who were all slain by the many brisk and desperate Sallies which the Defendant made from the Town: And being upon his Retreat, Tekeli in person Charged him in the Rear at the Head of his own Men with such Success, that he defeated the whole Party, and Schultz with much difficulty saved his Can∣non.

Towards the end of February Five hun∣dred Ianisaries, and Three hundred Spahees belonging to Newhausel, possessed themselves of the Fortress of Gutta,* 12.280 after a Fight of ••ine Hours; the Garrison consisted only of One hundred and fifty Hussars, under the ••••mmand of a Lieutenant, who with two Soldiers only escaped to Commorra, all the rest being put to the Sword. This Town is Situate on the River Waagh; it was Built during the late Wars in a Moorish or Fen∣ny place, between the Danube, the Waagh and Swartz; it is but * 12.281 a Mile from New∣hausel, and may be seen from the Top of the Steeple of the great Church. The Turks having made themselves Masters of Gutta, were carrying away the Plunder with two pieces of Cannon to Newhausel. Two thousand Spahees, and Six hundred Ianisaries were giving Convoy unto Sixty Waggons laden with Ammunition for the same place, when Colonel Heusler with several Detach∣ments from Comorra, Papa, Vesprin and Le∣ventz, endeavour'd to obstruct their Passage by Ambuscades which he had laid in their way: Of which the Turks having had notice, they alter'd their Course, and endeavour'd to fortifie themselves in some advantagious Ground; but Heusler joyning with Count Zabor, allowed them not time to secure themselves, but attacked them near Weit∣zen with such Bravery, that he put them all to Flight, and seized on their Waggons,* 12.282 with the Provisions in them, which he burnt, because he knew not in what manner to carry them off safe: He afterwards took Weitzen, and put all the Garrison to the Sword; which having done, he received in∣formation that a Pasha with Five hundred Ianisaries appointed for Convoy to Five hundred Waggons, drawn by Five Oxen a∣piece, were retir'd within a little Fortress not far distant, where they concealed them∣selves until the Enemy was retired; he im∣mediately went and invested the place, where he killed the greatest part of the Ia∣nisaries, took the Pasha with many Prison∣ers, and all the Waggons, which he carried to Leventz.

About the same time the Marquis Doria, and the Baron of Soyes having passed the Tibiscus with a strong Detachment of Bava∣rian Troops,* 12.283 and a Hundred Horse belong∣ing to the Regiment of Caraffa, defeated a Party of Five hundred Horse belonging to the Malecontents, killed Four hundred of them, took twenty Prisoners with eight Colours, and a considerable Booty. But General Schultz was not so succesful in his Attempt upon Ungwar, being forced to Retire from thence with considerable loss.

The Successes of General Heusler much troubled the Thoughts of the Vizier of Buda, and the Seraskier, in what manner to defend themselves against the Complaints which Tekeli and the Pasha of Novigrade had made against them to the Grand Seig∣nior: To prevent which, and stop these insinuations from receiving credit,* 12.284 they caused the Pasha of Novigrade to be Strang∣led, with the Pasha of Erla, after which

they dispatch'd two Agas to the Port with all expedition to be before-hand with their Com∣plaints against Tekeli, and the Pashas, repre∣senting that they had put the two Pashas to Death for their Cowardise and evil Conduct, with some Reflections upon Tekeli, as if he entertain'd a secret Correspondence with the Christians. The Grand Seignior and Grand Vizier, being prepossessed with these first advices, applauded the care and justice of the Vizier of Buda, and Seraskier, advising them to be careful in the chocie of such Men, who were to succeed them in those Offices of Trust.

Notwithstanding the advantage which Te∣keli had gained over General Schultz before Esperies, and given it some Relief; yet the Town laboured under great want of necessary Provisions,* 12.285 to supply which Tekeli sent a strong Convoy to support the place with Grain Flesh, Pulse and all things required for a Siege: But Schultz recovering his Forces, and animated with desire of Revenge, watch∣ed his opportunity to fall on the Convoy, which he charged with such Vigour and Bravery, that he killed Three hundred on the place, took all their Carriages, with great quantities Tokay Wine.

Thus did all matters proceed with vari∣ous Successes on both sides; the Imperialists having it in their intentions, to open the Campaign with the taking of Newhausel, made a Preparation thereunto by cutting off all Convoys, and Succours which were design'd for it's Relief: The Turks labour'd to support it, and lost many Men this Win∣ter in the Enterprise; and more particularly remarkable was that Defeat which Colonel Heusler (after having destroyed all the Country to the Gates of Newhausel) gave unto a Party of Five hundred Spahees and Three hundred Ianisaries,* 12.286 assembled in the Neighbouring Villages, to give Convoy to great numbers of Waggons laden with Pro∣visions for supply of the Garrison; the Fight was very warm, and doubtful for some time; but the Spahees at length turn∣ing their Backs, left the Ianisaries exposed, who still maintained their ground under the shelter of the Trenches, which they had hastily cast up, and the Covert of their Waggons with which they had encompas∣sed themselves: But being at length over∣whelmed with numbers, they were entirely overthrown, Two hundred of their Men were killed with an Aga, and about Forty Prisoners taken, with all their Waggons to the number of Forty, laden with Provisions: To compleat this Victory, the Imperialists lost not above ten Men, and freed above Fifty Christians out of Slavery; and of all this Detachment not above Two hundred Re-enter'd the Garrison, the remainder be∣ing either dispersed, or else had made their Escape to Novigrade.

The Great Vizier being informed of these Successes, and thereby made appre∣hensive of the danger of losing Newhausel, resolved to bend the main Force of the Ot∣toman Empire against Hungary. The War on the Frontiers of Poland seemed not so formidable, as to need much Aid; the Tartars,* 12.287 who in times past were considered as Free-booters, and like Locusts and Cat∣terpillers, fit only for Rapin and Spoil, and to lay a Country Desolate, were not ranked in the number of Martial and Well∣disci∣plin'd Troops, and esteemed a match sufficient for that Warlike Kingdom of Poland. The Tartars, who availed themselves much on this late Opinion, which the World had con∣ceived of them, began to stand on their Terms with the Polish and Ottoman Courts: The first offer'd them considerable rewards to accept of a Neutrality;* 12.288 and the latter fearing lest this Mercenary People should fall from their dependance on the Port, overcame their Minds with greater Sums, than what had been offer'd by Poland, to∣gether with a Concession of all the Ukrain, to which the Grand Seignior would resign his Title unto them, and annex it to their Dominions, provided they would recover it again by force of their own Arms. The Proposals of the Sultan being accompanied with a certain Harmony of Affection and Religion, which is between the Turks and this People, were more charming than the faint Offers from Poland, and fixed them in their Resolution to Live and Die, Stand and Fall with the Ottoman Interest.

The Season of the Year being now well advanc'd, and the Weather become mild and fit for Action; the Imperial Troops from the Hereditary Countries, with the Auxiliaries and Bands of Voluntiers, com∣posed of divers Nations, began to descend from Moravia, and with their Officers to march towards the place of General Ren∣devous,* 12.289 appointed in the Plains between Newhausel and Barkan, being esteemed the most convenient Situation for Atchieving any Enterprise, according to the Resolu∣tions of a Council of War. The Imperial Army consisted of Twenty four or Twenty five thousand Men, but the Auxiliaries were above double the number: The House of Brunswick furnished 10.000 Fighting Men, Commanded by Prince George William, el∣dest Son of the Duke of Hanover, who marched in the Head of them. General Chauver commanded the Troops of the Prince of Zell. The Elector of Cologne sent Six thousand effective Men, and the City Six hundred, composed in all of Forty five Companies of Foot, Twelve of Horse and

Ten of Dragoons: All the other Electors and Princes of the Circle complied with their Quotas according to Agreement,* 12.290 Com¦manded by Officers of Experience and Bravery. The Archbishop of Saltzburg over and above the Money already mentioned, contributed to this Summers expedition, a considerable Train of heavy Cannon: So that the Quotas of the Empire according to the true Calculation, amounted unto Forty thousand Men, besides 16.000 Bavarians, all vete∣rane and experienced Soldiers, which were added as Recruits to the other Forces, al∣ready emploied in the War of the last Year. Count Rabata was appointed Commissary General for raising and amassing Provisions wherewith to supply the Army; and for the more effectual performance thereof, it was recommended as a particular Charge to every Circle, to furnish their Men respe∣ctively,* 12.291 with a sufficiency of Victuals for the Campaign; by which means there was an abundance of all things in the Camp, and the Army freed of the misery of Famine at∣tended with Pestilence; which two evils ruined all the designs of the last Year.

About the beginning of May General Palfi was order'd to march into Hungary, and joyn with Colonel Heusler at the Blo∣cade of Newhausel; which they so streight∣ned, that the Pasha Governour of that place, turn'd out all useless Persons out of the Town, who were not capable to bear Arms, and so many of the Christian Slaves,* 12.292 as served only to consume and lessen the Provisions, and not defend the Town: By these Persons the Commanders received information, that the Garrison con∣sisted only of Two or Three thousand Iani∣saries, of which a great number was Sick and Infirm.

The better to reinforce the Blocade, and streighten the place in such manner, that it might receive no Relief either of Men or Victuals,* 12.293 three thousand Horse, and as many Foot were sent to joyn with Heusler and Palfi, and with them many Carts and Waggons laden with all sorts of Ammuni∣tion and Provisions, by which there was no want of any thing necessary for the com∣fort, and encouragement of the Soldiery, that so with the more Strength and Vigour they might be ready to oppose a strong Party which was preparing at Pest, to Convoy Eight hundred Carts with Victuals, and to make way for them into the Town by Force of Arms.

At this time that Palfi and Heusler were emploied in Blocking up Newhausel, Gener∣al Lesly departed from Vienna to Gratz, from whence he drew his Forces into the Field in order to march into Croatia, where he was to Command this Year, with a Rein∣forcement of Seven thousand Men more than he had the last.

General Schultz, who had newly distribu∣ted a Hundred thousand Florins amongst his Soldiers, finding them Couragious and in good Heart, was resolved to begin the Campaign with the notable Exploit of lay∣ing Siege to Ungwar, a small, but the Capi∣tal City of the County of Ung, in which Tekeli had placed a strong Garrison. So soon as he invested it, he took a Redoubt, and began to make his Approaches, and raise his Batteries, and throw Bombs into the Town; and having by his Cannon opened a sufficient Breach in the Walls, he Stormed it, and with great slaughter and loss of Men,* 12.294 he entred and took the Town; and without giving the Enemy farther respite, he Invest∣ed the Castle, and lodged his Soldiers in the Ditch, where in the space of three Days he lost Three hundred Men, besides Twenty Officers killed and wounded. Upon this News, the Male-contents, with a great Bo∣dy, came to relieve the Place; but General Schultz bravely encountred them, gave them a Repulse, and took three of their Stan∣dards; and returning with this Success back to the Siege, he was ready to give Fire unto a Mine, when News came that Tekeli having joyned himself to a strong Body of Tartars, was marching against him,* 12.295 he rai∣sed the Siege with so much Hast and Pre∣cipitation, that he was constrained to leave the greatest part of his Artillery behind him, after he had lost Nine hundred Men, which were killed, and Two hundred wound∣ed; amongst which was Count Strafoldo, who was shot through the Arm with a Musquet-bullet, and Baron Arti his Lieute∣nant Colonel, was wounded likewise.

It was now the beginning of Iune, when the Duke of Loraine, appointed General of the Imperial and Confederate Forces, with ab∣solute Power and Authority from the Empe∣ror, came to the Army, which was encamped near unto Gran, where a Council of War was held, and therein diversely debated,* 12.296 whether they should begin this Campaign with the Siege of Novigrade, which would interrupt all Communication between Buda and Newhausel; or return again to Buda, where the Fortifications were not as yet ful∣ly repaired, nor the Inhabitants totally freed from the dread and fear of their late Dan∣ger; but upon farther examination of this Matter, it was made to appear, that Buda was in a much better Condition than it was before the Siege;* 12.297 for that the Fortifications were all finished, and made better and stronger than they were formerly; that the new Governour had demolished all the Hou∣ses, which had been ruined and defaced by the Bombs, and totally destroyed the Su∣burbs;

that the Garrison consisted of Ten thousand Men, all stout and brave Soldiers; that the Seraskier, with the like number of Men,* 12.298 had encamped between Buda and Al∣ba Regalis, and 12.000 more had passed the Bridge to joyn with a Body of Ten thousand Tartars, so that impossible in a manner it was to lay a Siege, which was daily in hazard of being disturbed by such potent Armies. The Enterprise upon Novigrode seemed much more feasible; but before any Resolution would be taken therein, the Duke of Lo∣raine, with General Souches, Scaffemburg, Colonel Beck, and several Officers belong∣ing to the Artillery and Ingineers, thought fit to take a view of the Works and Situa∣tion of the Place. The Duke at the head of Three thousand select Horse, command∣ed by Count Caprara, on the 25th passed the River Grana, on a Bridge of Boats, and foorded over the River Hippol, which, at that Season of the Summer, was not deep∣er than the Bellies of the Horses. The next Day before Noon they came in sight of No∣vigrode, and by their Appearance, gave an Alarum to the Town and Castle, from whence they fired many of their Cannon, for a Signal to those who were abroad, la∣bouring in their Vineyards, or keeping watch over their Cattle in the Field, to ha∣sten back and retire under security of the Fortress: The Report of the Guns warned every one of the Danger, so that the Guar∣dians of the Cattle, as well as others, drove in their Herds from their Pastures as fast as possible; but could not make such speed, as to get them all into Security, before the Hussars, a People used to that kind of Prey, came up with them, and seized a great share of the Cattle, driving them away for Service of their own Camp: And thô a Par∣ty of Horse sallied out of the Garrison up∣on them, endeavouring to regain the Spoil, yet being supported by a stronger Body, they retired within the Palisadoes, where they were received by several Chambers of Ianisaries.

Novigrode is raised upon a high craggy Rock,* 12.299 fortified by Nature, and the Way so narrow as is not capable to receive above one Man a-breast, and encompassed with a Ditch of about Thirty four Foot deep; this Place was taken from the Christians in the Year 1663. The Duke of Loraine, and the other Generals and Engeniers, ha∣ving well observed the Situation of the Place, and all the difficult Accesses thereun∣to, sounded a Retreat, and began their March back again to the Camp; the Rear∣guard being committed to the Care and Con∣duct of the Count de Ofkirk, with whom were several Princes in Quality of Volun∣tiers, as the Prince de Conti, de la Roche Sur-yon, de Commerci & de Turenne. Upon this Retreat, a Party of the Turkish Caval∣ry sallied out of the Town, seeming as if they resolved to fall on the Rear, with de∣sign only to draw them into an Ambuscade of Ianisaries, who lay hid in certain Hedg∣es and Bushes, not far distant from the open Road. The Stratagem succeeded in part; for these young Gallants thirsting after Glo∣ry; and desirous of an Engagement with the Enemy, could not refrain from pursuing the Turks to the place of Danger, where in all probability they had most certainly been de∣stroyed, had not the Duke of Loraine sent some Troops seasonably to their Relief. The next Day this Party being returned from Novi∣grode to the Camp, General Caprara, who lay confined in his Bed by a Fever, delivered into the Hands of the Duke of Loraine a Letter from diverse poor Christian Slaves, Greeks, Hungarians, and others in Newhausel, miserably complaining of their Servitude, and of the Famine of that Place, which was so great, that they were ready to Pe∣rish for want of Food; so that in case he would only appear with his Army before that Place, the Distress of it,* 12.300 by reason of Famine, was such, as would cause them to Surrender without farther Violence or loss of Time. The Particulars of the State of this Place, was again confirmed by a Turk, who carrying Letters from Newhausel to Buda, was intercepted in the way, and brought to the Camp; where being exami∣ned before a Council of Officers, he there confirmed the Truth of what was related in the Letter, and that the Garrison did not exceed Twelve hundred Men; so that the Pasha, an ancient Soldier, did much lament the Miseries of the Place, which he could not maintain, and must either be forced to make a Surrender of it, or else Sacrifice his own, and the Lives of all the Inhabitants, to the Fury of the Enemy. This Report se∣conding the Letter wrote from the Christian Captives, the Truth thereof was no longer doubted, so that without farther dispute or demurr, it was resolved, at a Council of War, to open this Campaign with the Siege of Newhausel; thô in reality both the Let∣ter was feigned, and the Report given by the Turk false, as will appear hereafter, be∣fore we make an end of the Siege of this Place: Howsoever, it served for the pre∣sent to alter the design from Novigrode,* 12.301 and turn it on Newhausel, against which all Pre∣parations were making, and Orders sent to the Prince of Hanover to advance towards the Town, and cause his Men to provide them∣selves with Faggots and Timber to make Gabions, with other Materials necessary for this Enterprise; and all the Boats, and Floats for Bridges, which lay below Comor∣ra,

were ordered to be drawn up against the Stream: And lest in the mean time, du∣ring this Siege,* 12.302 the Seraskier thinking to make a Diversion, should lay Siege either to Strigonium or Vicegrade, the latter Gar∣rison was reinforced with Three hundred Men, and the former with Fifteen hundred, under the Command of Count Mansfeld, be∣sides several Troops of Hussars, who were appointed to scower the Country round, and observe the Motion of the Enemy.

* 12.303All things being prepared in order to a Siege, on the third of Iuly the Duke of Loraine Commanded the whole Army to raise the Camp, and March towards New∣hausel; and on the 6th they pitched at a Bog or Fenny place in sight of the Town, being hindred from proceeding farther by the Storms and continual Rains, which gave great retardment and stop to their March: But to lose no time, General Heusler was appointed with a Party of Horse to survey the Fenns, and give an account of the Ways and Passages over it; and meeting with a Party of Horse belonging to the Garrison,* 12.304 which was commanded to prevent and stop his Passage, he charged them with such vi∣gour, as caused them to fly back to the Town, pursuing them to the very Gates thereof. After which, having well observed that the Fenns were not to be passed by the Infantry, it was ordered, That every Horse∣man should mount a Footman behind him; so that the Day following all the Army pas∣sed, and encamped by the Banks of the River Nitria or Neutra, about Cannon-shot distant from the Town.

At the appearance of the Christian Army, the Turkish Garrison being greatly dismayed, they quitted the Palanca, which was raised at the Gate of Strigonium, and broke the Island-Bridge, causing all their Forces to be dispersed without the Town in little Forts and Redoubts, to retire within, that being gathered into a Body, they might be the bet∣ter enabled to make a valiant and an obsti∣nate Resistance. The same Day the Pasha opened the Store-houses of the Place, where Provisions were laid up in such abundance, that, being distributed with Frugality, and managed with good Husbandry, were suffi∣cient to conserve and maintain the City for many Months without Famine.

But before the Siege was formed, the Duke of Loraine,* 12.305 with other Officers and Persons of Note and Quality, took a View or Survey of the Town, to discover the parts and places where the Attacks might be carried forward with the best Advantage, and tryed where the River Neutra was ford∣able, as it was at that Season of the Year in diverse places. In the mean time, the Troops of Hanover and Zell, Commanded by the Prince of Hanover, and his Lieute∣nant General Chauvet arrived in the Camp, against whom the Turks spent many of their Cannon-shot without any Effect; which Troops being drawn up in open Field, made so good an Appearance in all Respects, as gave great Satisfaction to the Duke of Lo∣raine, and the other General Officers.

On the 9th about Noon, the Bavari••n Infantry advanced forward, commanded in chief by Count Serini.

On the 10th the Imperial Generals, with the Elector of Bavaria, and the Prince of Hanover, designed the place where the Town should be first attacked; and Horses were sent, and Waggons to draw up the heavy Cannon which were arrived in Boats near to the Camp, and the places chalked out and designed where the Batteries were to be raised.

On the 11th a Council of War was held,* 12.306 and there resolved by all the General Offi∣cers to open the Trenches, and to make the main Attack at the same place and side on which the Turks had done, when they took the Town in the Year 1663.

Great Labours were used on the 12th to enlarge the Trenches, joyning unto which there was a Vally, which served for a Pa∣rade, wide enough to draw up Two thou∣sand Men, and therein to remain under Covert, and out of danger of the Enemies Shot. Two Lines also were drawn,* 12.307 one towards the Point of the Bastion adjoyn∣ing to the Port of Strigonium, and another leading to the Bastion which was contiguous to it; and on this part of the Town the chief Effort was to be made. The Bavari∣ans maintained the Attack on the Gate∣side, and the Imperialists the other; and a third Attack was intended on the side to∣wards Vienna, on the Banks of the River Neutra, which was to be committed unto the Swedes,* 12.308 so soon as they entred into the Camp, as they did the Day following; and having formed their Trenches, they cut a Drain from the Town Ditch, where being a kind of declivity, the Water fell in abun∣dance, and ran with a full Channel into the Neutra. To these several Attacks Three thousand Men were every Day appointed to relieve each other, under Command of the General of the Artillery, two Sergeant-Majors or Battalions, two Colonels, and o∣ther subordinate Officers, which the Prince of Croy, Count Serini, and the Duke of Hanover were successively to Command, ac∣cording to their turns.

All the Day following was spent in open∣ing and enlarging the Trenches,* 12.309 which were broad enough to contain three Men a-breast, and advanced unto Five or Six hundred Paces in length; and sufficient Ground se∣cured

to lengthen them about One hundred and fifty Paces more, which would reach un∣to the side of the Ditch; all which was per∣formed without any considerable loss, not∣withstanding the continual Firings from the Enemy, both of small and great Shot. At the end of every Line a Redoubt was rai∣sed, and a Parallel Line of Communicati∣on drawn from one Attack unto the other, with a place of Parade in the middle, about which three Batteries were raising, one be∣hind the Line of Communication, which was to be the biggest, containing Seventeen or Eighteen Pieces of Cannon, because it was to front and succour the other Bat∣teries on each side; the other two were to the right Hand, and to the left of five Pieces of Cannon, each to Flank the main Battery.

On the 14th, the Redoubts, the Parallel Lines of Communication, the Parade, and the Trenches were all perfected and suffici∣ently opened, so that now the Siege was completely formed; and an Allodgment prepared on the brink of the Ditch; which thô the Besieged did endeavour to disturb by constantly Shooting on the Workmen,* 12.310 yet nothing hinder'd to perfect the Allodg∣ment which was made wide; and extreamly well fortified on all sides.

The City of Newhausel is Situate on a Plain with some little rising Hills about it, and on the Banks of the River Neutra; it is not far from Comorra, and about a Days Journey from Strigonium; it is en∣compassed by six Bastions,* 12.311 according to the manner of the modern Fortifications; the distance of the Curtains, and of the Flank∣ers are of an exact equality, and the Form is a Sex-Agon, or Six-Angles. After the Turks had taken it in the Year 1663, they brought the Neutra round the Town and filled the Ditch with Water, and made it so Deep, that it was almost impossible to form any Mine under it.

The presence of the Duke of Loraine, who was always an Overseer and director in making the Trenches, in which he for the most part remain'd until after Mid∣night, did very much contribute to the dispatch of that Work: So that between the 14th and 21th all matters requisite for the Siege were finished, the Allodgment on the brink of the Ditch was more enlarged than before, the Water whereof being Fathomed, was found to be seventeen or eighteen Foot in Depth; and sometime increased, notwith∣standing the Drain, by the excessive Rains, which not only supplied it with Water, but much incommoded the Soldiers in their Trenches. The Batteries continually plaid with good Success,* 12.312 and not only had bea∣ten down a great part of the Parapet, but had made a considerable Breach in the Ba∣stion it self; which they intended to widen, and open yet more by the help of another. Battery newly raised, consisting of eighteen Pieces of Cannon; but whilst these things were in agitation, News was brought to the Duke of Loraine, that the Turkish Army began to march towards Buda and Alba Re∣galis, and that Six thousand Turks and Tar∣tars were advanced towards Vicegrade. Up∣on this intelligence General Lesly, who was appointed to watch the Motion of the Ene∣my, was Order'd to endeavour unto the utmost of his power to hinder and obstruct the Passage of the Seraskier over the River Sava and Drave;* 12.313 and Colonel Heusler with Two thousand Horse was dispeeded towards Pest, to get intelligence of the Designs of the Vizier: Soon after this Advices came, That the Seraskier was advancing with all his Forces towards Buda, and had made a Bridge not far from thence over the Da∣nube; but that it was not yet known, whe∣ther he intended to attempt the raising of the Siege, or to Sit down before some Town whereby to make a diversion: But to be better provided, and in a readiness either to meet the Seraskier in the Field, or to defeat his Attempt against any fortified Place; The Duke of Loraine order'd a De∣tachment of a Regiment of Savoiard Dra∣goons, to joyn with some of the Bavarian and Lunenburg Troops, to the number of Three thousand Men, and therewith to Re∣inforce those Regiments, which guarded the Bridge of Comorra.

During the time that a considerable Force was employ'd to observe the Motion of the Seraskier, the Siege was carried on with all imaginable Courage and Resolution; the Cannon continually fired from the several Batteries, and the Bombs and Carcasses were thrown into the Fortress with such good Success, that on the 22d,* 12.314 the Town appear'd to Smoak and Flame in three sever∣al places, which continued all Night, to the great Terrour and Labour of the Defen∣dants: But at length by the great Rains which fell, the Fires were not only extin∣guished, but the Christians very much in∣commoded in their Trenches, and the Wa∣ters of the Ditch increased, as fast almost as they were sunk by the Drain: So that it seeming a long and tedious Work, before the Ditch could be emptied of it's Water, a contrivance was made to pass a Miner over the Ditch in a Boat, and fix it to the Breach in the Wall; but the Boat recei∣ving a Shot from the Town, was ready to sink, and those therein were so incommo∣ded with showers of Stones from the smal∣ler Guns, and Petreras planted on the Walls, that they were forced to Retire, and give over that Design.

On the 24th, the Defendants made a Sally on that side, where a Guard was ap∣pointed of Swedes and Suabians to defend the Drain, which was made to sink the Water of the Ditch; and surprized them at a time, when they were overcharged with Wine,* 12.315 which they had unfortunatly gotten, and laid for the most part in so profound a Sleep, without so much as a Match light∣ed, that a Hundred of them with their Lieutenant Colonel, two Captains and two Lieutenants did never awake from their natural Sleep, but insensibly passed from it, into the last Sleep of Death. The Turks return'd back again into the Town with∣out much harm; but with great Joy and Triumph, which they testified by the Mu∣sick, which was heard from the Walls into the Trenches.

But on the 25th, greater care was taken with the Guards on that side, and endea∣vours used to enlarge the Channel, which being perform'd, the Water in the Ditch sunk eight Foot,* 12.316 so that the Faggots, Stones and Rubbish were prepar'd to fill it up; and that Labour so closely followed, that in one Night the Ditch was half filled up on that side, where the Imperialists were lodg∣ed: But on that of the Bavarians, they ad∣vanced little, by Reason that the Defen∣dants fired so continually from the Parapet of the Bastion, which was opposite to them, as disturbed the Work, and hinder'd them very much in carrying Faggots and Rub∣bish, so freely as was done on the other side.

The Work was now to fill the Ditch on each side, as well where the Imperialists, as where the Bavarians were Quarter'd: To prevent which, the Turks on the 27th, about Noon made a Sally by the Port of Strigoni∣um; and stopped the Channel, by which the Water vented it self out of the Ditch and ran into the River; but being opposed by Three hundred Bavarians they received a Repulse, and made their Retreat back in∣to the Town; the Bank being again open∣ed,* 12.317 the Water fell so low, that the Imperi∣alists discover'd a secret Passage, by which the wet and moorish Ground kept a Cor∣respondence with the Ditch, and supplied it with some Waters from thence; the Chri∣stians endeavour'd to stop this Conveyance, and the Turks to open it, so that what one did by Day, the other destroy'd by the Night.

The increase of the Waters in the Ditch, caused the Besiegers to despair of being able to effect any thing by their Mines;* 12.318 but finding that their Batteries opened the Breach more and more, they resolved to per∣form their work by the two Attacks, on the right and on the left Hand: The two Gal∣leries were in a short time advanced; that to the right, went drawing near to the Wall, being well cover'd, and flanked with Baskets, Barrels and Gabions filled with Earth, in which Action the Lieutenant Co∣lonel of Count Souches was killed: The Turks labour'd with all possible Industry to keep off the Approach of these Galleries, which most certainly threatned the Ruin of the Town; to effect which, they threw certain artificial Fire-works upon the Gal∣leries,* 12.319 composed of Sulphur and Bituminous matter, which burn'd so violently, that it was impossible to extinguish it, until it had laid all in Ashes; and so forcibly did it burn, that it took hold of the next Batte∣ry, and set Fire to the Powder in it, with which divers of the Gunners, to the number of Forty Men were Blown up. Nor did the Gallery on the left Hand fare any thing better, for the Turks shot such numbers of Arrows with artificial Fires into it, that nothing could resist the violence of the Flames: All the Gallery took Fire, with the Parapet and Neighbouring Battery,* 12.320 and burn'd with such fierceness, that it became too hot for the Guards, and dismounted four Pieces of Cannon. The Duke of Loraine came immediately in Person to the assi∣stance of the place, and remained where the Fire was most impetuous, commanding the Officers to march their Troops to that place; and in the mean time employed all his Servants and Attendants, who were a∣bout him, even his very Pages to stop and extinguish the Fire. The Example of the General was so prevalent, that every one gave a helping hand, with such diligence and vigour, that the Fire was extinguished, and a great part of the Battery was saved, with the Cannon and Powder: Whilst this Action was doing, all those who work'd about the Fire lay open to the shot of the Enemy, of which about Sixty Soldiers were killed, and twelve of them near to the Per∣son of the Duke, who exposed himself without fear to the utmost Peril of his Life.

The Fire being extinguished, Order was given to repair the Damage which the Fire had done; which accordingly was execu∣ted with such diligence, that on the next Night following the Parapet was repaired, and the Cannon being remounted began a∣gain to Batter the Town; new Galleries were also making of such matter, as should not be so easily combustible as the former.

The Disorders being composed which were caused by these Fires,* 12.321 the Elector of Bavaria enter'd the Camp; and immediate∣ly repaired to that part where his Soldiers were lodged. The Duke of Loraine having made him a Visit, and passed those Com∣plements

which are due to his Person, and Character; he attended him abroad and showed him all the Attacks, the Approaches, Batteries, and the whole Form of the Siege.

Whilest matters were thus in Action at the Siege, Advices were daily brought of the Seraskier's motion, that his whole Army consisted of 60.000 Men, including the Tartars, and lay Encamped at the Foot of St. Gerard's Mount near Buda, with Twenty five Pieces of Cannon, small and great.

* 12.322On the 26th it was certainly advised, that they had passed the Danube, and that the Van-guard bended towards Vaitz, and the Rear-guard towards Vicegrade and Strigo∣nium. Upon this intelligence it was almost certainly concluded, That the Turks intend∣ed with one part of the Army to lay Siege to Strigonium, and with the other to attempt the Relief of Newhausel; to confirm which two Hussars about the close of the Even∣ing, brought News, that the Turkish Army about Noon of the same Day, had pitched their Camp in sight of Strigonium, and had made a Bridge at the Isle of St. Andrew, for better Communication of their Troops. It being now out of all doubt, that the Turks would either Invest Strigonium or Novi∣grade; the Duke of Loraine with the con∣currence of his Electoral Highness the Duke of Bavaria, resolved to leave 16.000 Men under the command and conduct of Count Caprara to continue the Siege; and with the Gross of his Army to march against the Seraskier; but before their departure they had the satisfaction to see the four Regi∣ments of Infantry belonging to the Elector of Cologne,* 12.323 to come and joyn with them, all brave and stout Men well Armed and well Clothed. Colonel Heusler, who with Fifteen hundred Horse watched (as we have said) the Motion of the Enemy, gave cer∣tain intelligence, that on the 30th of Iuly, the City and Castle of Strigonium were In∣vested by the Seraskier, which caused the Duke of Loraine to hasten his march to∣wards the Relief of that place, leaving all things belonging to the Siege in very good order. The News sent by Colonel Heusler, was confirmed on the 4th of August,* 12.324 by Report of the Cannon, which being car∣ried by a favourable Wind, were heard at the Siege before Newhausel: The Duke of Loraine being on his march, passed his Army consisting of 40.000 fighting Men over the Waagh on a Bridge of Boats, ben∣ding towards Comorra: On their way thi∣ther intelligence was given them, that the Night before, the Turkish Army had been Alarum'd by a Party of Hussars which had fallen in upon their Baggage: Howsoever, they continued still to force the Place, ha∣ving given a fierce Assault upon the lower Tower Town, but were bravely repulsed. This News quickning the march of the Army, the next Day they passed the D••••nube upon two Bridges near to Comorra, and afterwards Ranged the whole Army into order of Battle: The Imperial Troops were divided in the first and second Lines of the two Wings; with them joyned some Dra∣goons, and some Battalions of the Allies; the Elector of Bavaria Commanded the left Wing;* 12.325 the main Body of Bavarians and Swedes were comprehended in this Wing, and that of Franconia and Lunenburg in the Right; the Prince of Hanover and General Chauvet, Commanded at the Head of their own Troops, as the Marquis of Tutriac, and other Generals of the Allies at the Front of theirs. Count Rabata General of the Horse, the Commissary General, Count Palfi and Baron Mercy, and other Chief Officers were of the left Wing; Prince Lewis of Baden, Count Dunewaldt, Count Taaf and Stirhaim, Major General, were added to the right Wing. Prince Waldeck and Count de Fonta∣na, one of the Major Generals marched at the Head of their Troops, and Prince Lubomiski commanded the Cannon: In this order the Army marched, and on the 10th of August they Encamped within three hours march of Strigonium: And the next Day approaching yet nearer, the Report of the Cannon, and all Noise towards the Town seemed to cease; so that it was con∣cluded, that either the Town was taken, or the Siege raised. Whilst they were in this suspense, the Garrision of Vicegrade came in sight of the Camp, to the great surprise of the Generals,* 12.326 who until that time, had never been informed that the place had been Invested by any part of the Ottoman Army: It seem'd a little strange to meet that Garrison in the open Field, march∣ing with their Arms and Baggage, with their Matches Lighted, their Drums Bea∣ting, and their Colours Flying; but this Wonder ceased, when the Officer in Chief acquainted the Generals, how that the For∣tress of Vicegrade, had sustained a Siege for the space of sixteen Days, against all the Force of the Ottoman Army; that the Tower which was adjoyning to the Castle was Blown up, which made so wide a Breach, that it was impossible to sustain another Assault of the Enemy, having endured two Assaults before: And therefore, after a loss of the greatest part of the Garrison, which was reduced from Three hundred and fifty to One hundred and thirty Soldiers, the Surrender thereof seemed excusable, and not to be imputed to the Cowardize, or want of Conduct either in the Comman∣der, or in the Souldiers. There was also something more than ordinary in the be∣haviour

of the Turks towards the Garrison, when this place was Surrender'd: For they out of a Principle of hatred to the Chri∣stian Religion, and of scorn and indignation against all People, but those of their own Profession, were commonly provoked to use their Victories with Pride and unlimited Insolence; and to break their Faith and Engagements, to which they had obliged themselves by Articles and Capitulations;* 12.327 did now contrary to their usual practice, Treat the vanquished of this Fortress with due respect and kindness; and lest any thing should happen, which might seem dis∣agreeable to their Capitulations in their march by Land, care was taken to Tran∣sport them in Boats, and to Land them as near as was possible to the Christian Camp; and for the better security on the way, they were accompanied by three Turkish Officers, whom the Duke of Loraine treated with a Civility, corresponding unto which they had used towards the Garrison.

The next Day being the 11th of August, the Christian Army pitched their Tents at Almatz, about a League distant from Stri∣gonium: From whence an Officer was sent to Complement the Duke of Loraine, and the other Generals, with a Relation of what the Turks had acted in the late Siege: He told them,* 12.328 That one the 30th and 31st of the last Month their Approaches were begun (as were to be seen) on the side to∣wards Comorra, at the Foot of St. Thomas his Mount, and were in two Days time, carried on to the Counterscarp of the low∣er City, where they Sprang four Mines, and seconded them with as many Assaults, in which so many were killed, that the Ditch seemed to be levelled, and filled up with the dead Bodies of the Slain, and made equal with the Border of the Counterscarp. In fine, About two Days before, the Turks ha∣ving received certain Intelligence of the Ap∣proach of the Christian Army for their Re∣lief, had raised the Siege with so much hast and precipitation, as gave Courage to the Defendants to make a Sally upon them at their departure; and falling on their Rear, took a Bloody Farewel of them, with the Slaughter of Three hundred of their Men. The Success of Strigonium made some a∣mends for the loss of Vicegrade, and gave undoubted proofs, that where is any equa∣lity in Force, the Christian Valour and Conduct, challenges Fortune to be of their side, and to favour and assist them.

The Duke of Loraine having recruited the Garrison of Strigonium with Five hun∣dred Foot, and succoured it with Ammuni∣tion, and Provisions necessary for it's De∣fence; raised his Camp on the 13th, and marched away in quest of the Seraskier, with resolution to give him Battle, in case the moorish and fenny Grounds, which in∣terposed between the two Armies, did not prevent the Engagement.* 12.329 The Day follow∣ing, with rising of the Sun was opened a clear Scene, representing the whole Tur∣kish Army, which having passed the Danube to joyn with some Tartarian and Turkish Troops, were Encamped on the farther side of a fenny of moorish Ground, which lies between Newhausal and Senan, extending it self from the Banks of the River to a cer∣tain rising Ground, on which they had plan∣ted their whole Train of Artillery; the Ap∣pearance of which seemed very formidable, and not consisting of less than 55 or 60.000 fighting Men, which for the most part were experienced Soldiers, who had tried the Dint of the Enemies Sword, and often without fear beheld Death in the Face.

The fenny and moorish Ground, which interposed between the two Armies, was the Bar which restrain'd the Courage and Mettle of the Christians; who otherwise, in despight of all disadvantages, where had been any possibility of Engagement, would have broke through all to have closed and mixed with their Enemy. To perform which, the boggy Ground was tried and assaied on all sides; but being found unpas∣sable, the Generals feigned a kind of fear, and unwillingness to Engage, in expectation thereby to draw the Enemy to remove; so that raising their Camp, as if they had fear∣ed a Battle, the Turks carried on by their own Destiny, followed after them, leaving the place of a more advantagious Ground. The Christians retreating at the distance of an hour's march,* 12.330 drew up in the Form and Order before mentioned, extending their left Wing towards the Danube, and their right towards the Hills of Saran. The Se∣raskier animated with this Retreat, as if it had been caused by his more formidable Force, which much exceeded the Christi∣ans in their numbers,* 12.331 raised his Camp and followed the motion of the Christians; and leaving a great part of the Infantry, with the heavy Cannon behind, on the rising of the Hill; on the 15th and 16th Instant, he passed the moorish Ground, and marched towards the Enemy. At break of Day in Morning, so great a Fog or Mist arose, that for some hours neither Army could discover the motions of the other; during which time the Christians had the advantage to draw up their Army undiscerned into a posture of Battle, and to reinforce the left Wing with some Regiments, which were not as yet disposed. No sooner was the Army drawn up in its due Order, than the Fog dispersed, and a bright Day appeared, which showed the two Armies each to the other,

both moving with a slow and regular Pace to joyn Battle. The Turks, who are of the more fiery and fierce Temper, caused their left Wing to March with some hast to charge the right Wing of the Christians;* 12.332 upon which they three times made an Attempt, but the Germans, who stood firm and unshaken like a Rock, three times repulsed them with great Slaughter: The Duke of Loraine per∣ceiving that the Turks pressed the right Wing with their main force, caused his left Wing to move with a slow pace to their Suc∣cour: The German Foot were conducted by their Captains at the head of their re∣spective Companies, with their Artillery in the Front; which being charged with Mus∣quet-bullets, were fired upon them so op∣portunely, and seconded by Vollies of small Shot, that the Turks began to draw back at some distance. The Seraskier observing the disorder of his left Wing, advanced with a strong Body of Turks to charge the utmost part of the right Wing of the Christians; to sustain which, the Duke of Loraine re∣doubled the firing of the first Line, and commanded Count Dunewald to reinforce the first Line with such Squadrons and Bat∣talions of the second Line, as were nearest unto it. The Elector of Bavaria coming at the same time to their Assistance, put the Turks into a disorder and confusion, and afterwards forced them to make a Retreat, and draw a little off. The Hungarian Troops which were accustomed to the Turkish man∣ner of Fighting, were order'd to charge them in the Rear; which having done, they wheel'd about and made a stand. So soon as the Turks were out of reach of the Ger∣man Musquets, they rallied again, and made another Charge as furiously as they had done the first; but the Imperialists maintaining their Ground, and not giving one Foot backwards, many principal Officers amongst the Turks fell in this Charge at the head of their Squadrons, which caused a second Disorder amongst them, and to turn their Backs; and being pursued slowly by some Troops, which continually fired upon them, they were put to the rout and fled.* 12.333 The right Wing of the Turks observing the Disorder of the left, wheel'd about towards that side, not only to Succour the flying Party, but to joyn with them to make a second Effort and tryal of their Fortune: To this Purpose a considerable Detachment advanced to charge the Christians in the Flank; but being repulsed, the whole Army was put to flight, and being pursued by the Hungarians, Croats, and some Troops of Dragoons, fear so possessed many of them, that they took their Way, without any consideration, over the Moorish or Fenny Grounds, where, sinking up to their Middles in the Water; and their Horses plunging in the Boggy places, above Two thousand Men were lost and perished in the Quag-mires. In the mean time, the right Wing of the Christian Army having knowledge of the Passage over the Marsh, by the Turks, who led them the Way, pur∣sued them beyond the soft Ground; and perceiving that the Turks began to rally on the top of the Hill, where they had left their Cannon with some Chambers of their Ianisaries; they made a stand until the Duke of Bavaria was come up with the left Wing. So soon as these two Bodies were joyned on the other side of the Moor∣ish Ground, the Turks durst not stand ano∣ther shock; but leaving their Camp, Tents, Cannon, Baggage and Ammunition, they all betook themselves to a shameful flight: Such was the general Fear and Consternati∣on amongst them, that they fled by three several Ways; and the Ianisaries to Re∣venge themselves on the Spahees, for expo∣sing and abandoning them upon the Hill, killed many of them to get their Horses. Thoô the Turks in the first Action did not lose above Four thousand Men, yet double the Number perished in the Fenny Ground, and in the Pursuit the Seraskier himself was wounded, and Osman Pasha of Gran Cairo, and two other Pashas were killed. The Christians lost not above Two hundred Men, and took but few Prisoners, because that gi∣ving Quarter was almost out of Fashion: The Pursuit continued not far,* 12.334 by reason that the Turkish Horse were more nimble than the Christian, and fled to Buda and Alba Regalis; the Foot saved themselves in the Woods and in the Mountains: Howsoever, afterwards in more cool Bloud, many were hunted out, who had layn hid amongst the Reeds and Ofiers which grew in the wet and marshy Grounds, so that about Four hundred Priso∣ners might be taken, and many Christian Slaves obtained their Freedom. The Turks lost Thirty eight Colours, Twenty three Pieces of Cannon, two Mortars, and great store of all sorts of Ammunition. After the Battle was ended, Te Deum was sung, and Thanks publickly render'd in the Camp to Almighty God for so signal a Victory; and the Prince of Neuburg was dispatched with all diligence to render an account unto the Emperor of the happy Success of that for∣tunate Day.

Whilst the Turks were engaged in Battle▪ and their Army routed and totally defeated▪ their Garrison in Newhausel declined, and the Besiegers daily advanced upon them. The Galleries were again refitted and repaired, and the Soldiers lodged at the Foot of the Breach,* 12.335 so that all things were ready for a general Assault, only Count Caprara thought fit to demand first the Orders of the Duke of Lo∣raine,

not knowing whether he might be de∣sirous to be present at this great Action, to add the Subjection of this Place to the Glo∣ry of his late Victory: But the great Mind of the Duke, which was zealous for the Service of the Emperor, and the Christian Cause, gave orders not to defer the Assault for one Moment; but first to advise the Besieged of the defeat of their Seraskier, and to verify the same by some Prisoners taken in the late Battle, which were sent into the Town, that being informed of their des∣perate Condition, they might be induced to accept Terms of Mercy for their Lives. The 18th was the Day appointed for this Attempt, but the Rains were so violent, that it was thought fit to expect more fa∣vourable Weather, and to break some Pali∣sadoes with the Cannon, which were newly erected within the Breach. The next Morn∣ing being the 19th, at break of Day, the signal of the Assault was given by the dis∣charge of Thirty six Pieces of Cannon, up∣on which,* 12.336 immediately Three thousand Men were appointed to make the Assault. Count Scaffemberg, at the head of his Men, Com∣manded the Attack in face of the right Ba∣stion, and mounted thereupon without the loss of one Man, and was followed by the Troops of Lunenburg and Suabia; the Turks now losing their Courage, did not dispute the Breach with such Resolution as was a∣greeable to the Resistance they had made at first, and thereby gave opportunity to Scaf∣femberg to possess himself of the Bastion without much difficulty. The Baron of Asti, and Colonel Kaletz, who Commanded the other Attacks, with the Troops of Co∣logne, Bavaria and Franconia, were in like manner successful, and planted the Imperial Standards on the Breach, where a Pasha which Commanded it was killed; he was a Native of Bohemia, and of the Family of Garasba. In the Bastion Eight hundred Men were slain, excepting Two or Three hundred, who cast themselves over the Wall into the Ditch, where they met the Sword of the Bavarians, and under that, ended their Days. All this time Seventy Pieces of Cannon continually plaid upon the Town, and Twenty Mortar-pieces which threw Bombs and Carcasses, and Three thousand Men already upon the Walls and within the Town, in which Amazement the Turks spread a white Flag, which was the signal of a Parly or of a Surrender: But alas it was too late; for the Christians being al∣ready Masters of the Town, they killed all without remorse, or distinction of Age or Sex, either of Men, Women or Children. The Governour of the Place died the next Day of his Wounds which he had received on the Breach; the Garrison which consist∣ed of Three thousand Men, was reduced to On thousand Seven hundred, most of which also were killed on that fatal Day.* 12.337 At length the Town being taken, Orders were given to stop the effusion of Blood, which came only in time to save the Lives of about Two hundred Persons.

In the Town Eighty Pieces of Cannon were taken, with great quantities of Am∣munition. About Forty Christian Slaves were set at liberty: The Plunder of the Town was esteemed to amount unto two Millions, besides Plate, good Furniture, and Moveables belonging to the Houses. There were Fifty Horses of Price taken, which were distributed amongst the General Offi∣cers; all which was performed with the loss of Fifty Soldiers only, and one Lieu∣tenant. So soon as the Place was taken, Count Scaffemberg took Post to carry the joyful News thereof unto the Emperor, who was graciously pleased, in Reward of his Services, to conferr upon him the Go∣vernment of that Place. The News of two such Atchievements, as the defeat of the Turkish Army, and taking Newhausel filled all Christendom with Joy and Wonder, and Thanks to Almighty God for such glori∣ous and unexpected Successes; which also being accompanied with the taking of E∣speries, by General Schultz, and the burning of the Town and Bridge of Esseck, by Count Lesly, increased the Jubilee of that Year in Christendom; as on the contrary, never was there such a Damp on the Spirits of the Turks, nor such Sorrow and Grief as at that time: For the Loss having been Uni∣versal through the whole Empire, the Death of Friends and Relations was lamented, as far as to Bagdat or Babylon it self, and to other remote parts of the East.

The Advice of taking Newhausel was brought to the Duke of Loraine, whilst he was in Discourse with the Elector of Bava∣ria, and the other Generals, of carrying on the Wars with such other Enterprise, as might conclude and terminate this Cam∣paign with the greater Glory. Upon the News hereof, the Generals moved with a desire to see the Place, enter'd into it on the 20th,* 12.338 and there beheld the most horrid Spectacle of Slaughter and Desolation in the World. To cover which, immediate Orders were given to bury the Dead, and to repair the Breaches which the Cannon had made in the Walls, and, with the La∣bour of Turkish Slaves, to fill up the Tren∣ches and Approaches which were made without the Town during the Siege. The Christian Slaves, which, on occasion of the late Defeat, had escaped out of the hands of the Turks, came in great numbers to New∣hausel, and there related, how that the Se∣raskier

was come to Buda with a slight Wound in his Leg; that the Confusion amongst the Turks was so great,* 12.339 that they killed and robbed one the other, in the Flight; that in the Sieges of Strigonium and Vicegrade, they had lost at least Four thousand Men; and that the latter place was so weakned by blowing up the Tower, and required so much time and labour to repair it, that they expected Orders from the Seraskier to de∣molish and abandon the Place. And in fine, That the Turkish Forces were so scatter'd and divided, that after all these losses and discouragements, they were scarce able to Rally an Army of 30.000 Men.

We having not thought fit to interrupt the Relation of two such great Matters, as the Fight near Strigonium, and the Siege of Newhausal, with a Digression unto other A∣ctions; which being now past, let us look back, and behold the Progress which Count Lesly, and General Schultz were making a∣gainst the Common Enemy in different Places. Lesly being advanced into the Country near Kanisia, had the good for∣tune to meet a Party of Turks, belonging to that place, which he defeated, and with the Slaughter of several hundred of them, cau∣sed the rest to Fly into their Fortress. After which with an Army of about Eight thousand Men, composed of Croats, Hun∣garians and Germans, he resolved to render himself Master of the Bridge of Esseck: In order whereunto,* 12.340 having left his Baggage at Turnawitz, under the Custody and Guard of Two thousand Men, he marched away on the 9th of August, which Four thousand Germans and Two thousand Croats, all choise and experienced Soldiers towards Esseck, taking with them Provisions for ten Days, in regard the Country was so wasted and destroyed by the War, that it yielded nei∣ther Food for Men, nor Forage almost for Horses. The same Day a Detachment was made of Five hundred Croats, under the Command of an Officer to Invest Michalo∣witz, which upon the first Summons Sur∣render'd, before the Body of the Army ap∣peared, without making any Terms, or Conditions for their Liberty. The Guard of this Fort was committed to the defence of Two hundred Foot and One hundred Heyduks; and the Prisoners taken, both Men, Women and Children were secured in a Tow∣er belonging to the Fortress. After which the Army marched with all diligence towards Esseck: Upon sight hereof, the little Forts and Palancas on the way, fired their Guns to Alarum the Country round about; and passing by Carafina, which is a Town forti∣fied with strong Walls, and a double Ditch, the Turks Sallied forth with Horse and Foot, and Skirmished with some of the Troops, without any great hurt or damage on ei∣ther side. After three or four Days of hard march, Lesly drew up his Forces on the 13th of the Month, into order of Battle in the Plains of Esseck, expecting to meet the Enemy in those Parts: But finding no opposition, they pitched their Tents, and Hutts so much to ad∣vantage, and which took up so much Ground, as if they had contained an Army of at least 30.000 Men: Soon afterwards, a Thousand Turkish Horse came and took a view of the Camp, with some Infantry marching in their Rear. Whereupon the Army Commanded by Siaus Pasha, drew out into order of Battle, and marched soft∣ly against the Enemy, who stood firm, nei∣ther advancing nor retiring,* 12.341 until the Chri∣stians were come within Musquet-shot; and then they began to give Ground, which the Croats perceiving fell upon both their Wings; and gave them a total Rout and Defeat. The Horse fled by the way of Belgrade, but being hotly pursued by the Croats, se∣veral of them were killed; but the Foot found a nearer Refuge in the Town and Castle of Esseck. The German Horse and Foot, advanced still in good Order to the Suburbs of the Town, which at the first Assault they took, and Plunder'd; and thence found an easy entrance into the City it self; from whence the Turks had the Day before sent their Wives and Chil∣dren by Water towards the Danube, into which the Drave falls not far from the City: Those who remain'd, were with their Goods and Moveables retired into the Castle.

The City of Esseck is not very large, but well peopled and well fortified; and as I remember, after the modern fashion; it hath about Five hundred Shops belonging to Tradesmen,* 12.342 and adorned with many Mosques and Caravasaries, or Inns built for the Reception of Travellers, which are com∣monly stately Structures. It is very strange, that this place which was esteemed so strong, and well fortified by the Turks, that they made it their Granary, and Store-House for all sorts of Provisions for sup∣ply of those Parts of the Country, should so easily be abandoned, and opened to the Enemy, which was capable of sustaining a Siege of many Months against an Army of far greater Force, than that of Count Lesly's which did not exceed Six thousand Men;* 12.343 especially being well provided with quanti∣ties of Rice, Bread, Bisket, Salt and pow∣der'd Flesh; and with Barly and Oats; all which served greatly to refresh, and feed the Men and Horse of Count Lesly's Army, which were languishing before for want of Victuals, the ten Days Provisions which they had taken with them being almost

consumed. So soon as Lesly became Ma∣ster of the Town, Guards were set to op∣pose any Sally from the Castle, whilst the Soldiers were Ransacking the Houses, un∣to whom all the Plunder and Pillage was given. In the mean time, Count Lesly went to take a view of the Bridge, like which there is none in the World, and of which we have already given a Description in the former part of our History: The Ri∣ver Drave is not very broad in this place, there being only Sixteen Boats to sustain the Bridge, which the Turks had broken down the Day before, loosing them that they might drive down the Stream; the Christians endeavoured to recover them the next day following, but could not get a∣board for want of smaller Boats; nor could they for want of this Bridge, pass over the Drave to burn the Bridge of Esseck, which on that side is Eight thousand Paces long, and all built of Oak. 'Tis true, Money and good Rewards were offer'd to some French Soldiers, of the Regiment of Erbe∣ville, who with certain Germans and Cro∣ats under-took to pass the River, and burn a great part of the Bridge; but the Boats on which they endeavoured to pass were so small and leaky, that they sunk under them, and saved themselves only by Swimming. Howsoever, That part of the Bridge which was on the Town side, being Eleven hun∣dred Paces in length, was in a very short time reduced to Ashes: Whilst these things were acting, a Rumour was spread amongst the Soldiers, that all the Riches of the Pasha, and Moveables of value belonging to the Citizens, were conserved within the Castle; which so animated the Soldiers to make an Assault up it, that Count Lesly could not restrain them from running the utmost hazard of Storming the place with open Force: But whilst they were preparing Faggots, and other combustible Matter, to fix at the Gate which looks towards the City, a furious Fire took in divers Houses, caused by the Rabble of the Soldiers, which burnt so violently, by reason that all the Houses are built with Wood, and the very Streets Planked with Boards and Timber; the Ground being a Clay,* 12.344 and sort of Ow∣sey Earth, not capable of a Stony Pave∣ment; that there was no possibility to quench it, or to Approach near to the Gate of the Castle on that side, so that in a few hours the whole Town was utterly con∣sumed: Wherefore they fixed some artifi∣cial Fire to the other Gate, on the Bridge side, with which both the Gate and the Bridge burnt together, without much of∣fence to the Defendants within the Castle; but rather, the Fire and the Retrenchment made within, served to secure them from an Assault: Wherefore General Lesly thought fit, not to Attempt any thing further upon the Castle, but having left all the Town in Ruins, he returned back the next Day to Turanowitz, where he had left Two thou∣sand Men to Guard and Secure the Bag∣gage. With the good News of this Success, Prince Deichtrestein was dispatched to the Emperor, and for Confirmation there∣of, he carried with him five Colours of the Fourteen, which were taken from the Turks.

Whilst these matters were acting to the advancement and Glory of the Christian Arms, General Schultz on the 19th of Iuly,* 12.345 began to lay Siege to the Town of Esperies, and by the 8th of August had formed all his Works, Trenches, and raised his Batteries, and threw such quantities of Bombs and Carcasses into the Town, that it took Fire in divers places. Esperies is a City of Hun∣gary, in the County of Sarax, very well fortified, Situate on the River of Tarbez to∣wards the Mountains, and on the Frontiers of Poland; and hath always been consider'd by the Malecontents as a strong place, and of great importance to them: The Garri∣son consisted of a Thousand Soldiers, all stout and brave Men, and more resolute than the Turks; for the Malecontents ha∣ving been provoked by the ill usage, which the Emperor guided by his evil Council had put upon them, were always more ob∣stinate and fierce in Fight; either, because they were made Angry by Oppression, or became desperate, and out of all hopes to obtain Pardon from the Emperor: Some Attempts were made by Tekeli to Rein∣force the Garrison with Six hundred Men, but they were prevented and beaten back; and the Besieged made their Sallies, but with ill Success, which moved them on the 16th to display a white Flag in token of a Parly; but so soon, as some Soldiers and Officers came near to receive their Offers, they with-drew their Flag and Fired upon them, killing a Lieutenant and four Sol∣diers. Schultz being justly incensed with this Treacherous Action, omitted nothing which might destroy the Enemy: He con∣tinually threw Bombs into the Town, and Batter'd the Walls; and having opened a Breach, an Assault was made, but his Sol∣diers were repulsed with considerable loss. After which a Mine being formed, and rea∣dy to Spring, the Malecontes on the 10th of September desired a Parly; but their late act of Treachery made the Imperialists more cautious in their Dealing with them, and to give them no answer, until they had sent two Officers for Hostages; those in the Town refusing so to do, the General more furiously plied his Cannon and Bombs than

before. But at length, the Governour be∣ing made sensible of the impossibility of de∣fending the Place much longer;* 12.346 desired to Capitulate, and sent Hostages for assurance of the Treaty, which was concluded on the 18th of September, on these following Articles.

First, That the Commander, and several of the Officers and Soldiers being Germans, should be received into the Service of the Em∣peror, and be advanced a Month's Pay.

Secondly, That such as were not willing to enter into the Emperor's Service might have liberty to return to Tekeli, and to have safe Conduct into his Quarters.

Thirdly, That the Inhabitants should have a free Exercise of their Religion, and that the Churches and Schools should remain in the same Condition, as before, and enjoy the like Freedom and Liberty, as those did, which had on the same Agreement and Articles submit∣ted to the Emperor.

Fourthly, That the Nobility might be re∣stor'd to their Estates, and having taken a new Oath of Fidelity to the Emperor, might quietly enjoy the Privileges belonging to Noble Persons.

Fifthly, That the Magistrates of the Town, and Iudges shall continue in their respective Offices, and Places of Trust.

Sixthly, That the City shall be conserved and exempted from the Plunder of the Sol∣diery. And finally, That these particulars shall be approved and ratified by the Em∣peror.

These Articles being agreed, a Surrender was made; but with much difficulty could General Schultz, and the Duke of Wirtem∣berg restrain the German Soldiers,* 12.347 who be∣longed to the Garrison, and had taken part with Tekeli, from Plundering the Town: For they being inform'd of the many Suc∣cesses of the Imperial Arms, were desirous to shew their Zeal to the Cause of the Emperor, and so signalize the Return to their Duty and Allegiance, by opening the great Gate of the City to the Soldiers of the Duke of Wirtemberg, with liberty to Plunder and Spoil together with them∣selves; but General Schultz and the Duke of Wirtemberg being resolved to maintain the Articles, Order'd two Officers with a Thou∣sand Men to Enter by the Breach, and at the Postern Gate; whilst the Duke of Wir∣temberg with Two hundred Men joyned with the Germans of the Garrison, and together marched into the Town. These Germans were so Zealous to testify their Loyalty and Kindness to their Country Men, That they invite them to fall upon the Spoil, and to Plunder with them; but by the care and good conduct of the Generals a stop was put thereunto, and the Town preser∣ved from Pillage, according to the Tenure of the Capitulations.

The Day following General Schultz en∣ter'd the Town, and caused the Ditch to be cleared of the dead Bodies, and the same to be decently Interr'd; and the Breach with all possible speed to be repair'd. On the Walls were found Thirty Pieces of Cannon mounted, with a Mortar-piece car∣rying Sixty pounds Weight, and several Thousands of Cannon Bullets, the greatest part of which were Cast by the Imperialists in the time of the late Siege;* 12.348 when the Town was taken by Tekeli in the Year 1678. There was no want of Provisions in the Town, nor of Powder, of which there was One hundred and twenty one pounds weight. The Germans who were Two hun∣dred and seventy in number, of which Thir∣ty were Dragoons, were Listed into the Emperor's Service, as also the greatest part of the Talpazzi, a sort of Hungarian Sol∣diers under their Hadnag or Captain. The others which were but Eleven, Swore never to Fight more against his Imperial Maje∣sty, but to return home, and live quietly and in peace amongst their Neighbours. Such vertue and power hath good fortune, and success in War, that it not only sub∣dues by Force of Arms, but converts the Minds of Mankind, making them wise and gentle, free from Passion and Masters of Reason.

The taking of Esperies was followed by that of Cassovia, which contrary to the Ex∣pectation of the Court at Vienna held out a formal Siege, and made a Vigorous Re∣sistance. Cassovia called by the Hungari∣ans Caschaw, is the Capital City of the County of Abanwivar; it is very well for∣tified,* 12.349 being Situate on the River of Kun∣nert, which empties it self into the Tibis∣cus. Thô it be a Town which enjoys great Privileges, yet it hath long acknow∣ledged and submitted to the Emperor, as King of Hungary; but in August 1682, it was unhappily taken, and possessed by Te∣keli and his Party, and continued firm to them until this Year 1685.

When on the 6th of the Month of Octo∣ber, Count Caprara appear'd with his Army before Cassovia,* 12.350 and immediately rai∣sed two Batteries, from which he warmly plied his Cannon and Mortars upon the Town; the like was return'd from thence upon the Besiegers with much more Damage. The Garrison within the Town, consisted only at first of Four hundred Soldiers be∣sides the Citizens, who were resolved to hold out unto the last Extremity. The Count Peterhasi, who was a valiant Man,

and the best Soldier of all those belonging to Tekeli, had made some overtures of returning to his Obedience, and to the Allegiance which he owed unto the Em∣peror; but all proved nothing but a mere Plot, and design to convey himself with Seven hundred Men into the Town:* 12.351 The which having succeeded according to his desire, the Defendants were greatly there∣by Reinforced, and animated to make a more Vigorous Resistance than could be expected.

For on the 8th the Besieged made a Sal∣ly and passed far within the Trenches; and thô they were forced at length to Retire, yet above Eighty Men were killed on both sides. On the 14th, Count Caprara Summoned the Town, and received a fierce and disdainful Answer; and the same Day three or four Sallies more were made, in which many were Slain, and amongst the rest the Prince of Wirtemberg, with several other Persons of Quality. In the mean time General Schultz took the Castles of Kalo, Ibrano and Vihel belonging to Tekeli; as the Generals Heusler, and Mercy had done of all the small Places about Erla, for better convenience and enlarge∣ment of Winter-quarters.

Count Caprara continued still to Batter the Town, but with little effect, in regard the Garrison within was strong and reso∣lute: And the differences which happen'd between General Schultz and Caprara, were great obstructions to the Surrender of that place: But at length an accommo∣dation, and good understanding being made between those two Generals, Schultz came to the Siege, and joyned his Army with that of Caprara, with which united Force a vigorous Attack being made, the City came to Terms of Treaty,* 12.352 and Surren∣der'd on the 25th Day of this Month of October.

Thus have we related the particulars of all the most Glorious Successes, with which the Imperial Arms were blessed this Year in Hungary; which we have done so Am∣ply, that we shall not need to add much more thereunto, until we have given an Account of the Progress of the Veneti∣an Arms, which though very prosper∣ous and considerable this Year in the Morea; yet we thought not fit to inter∣rupt the Story of the dreadful Wars in Hungary, by a Digression to any other A∣ction.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Anno 1679.
• * 1.2

  Anno 1679.
• * 1.3

  Mr. Ga∣briel Smith and Mr. Iohn Ash∣ley.
• * 1.4

  He was af∣terwards Grand Vi∣zier, and cut off with the Grand Seignior.
• * 1.5

  Draco Bey tortured.
• * 1.6

  The Ragu∣sean Am∣b••ssador Imprisoned.
• * 1.7

  The Secre∣tary of Holland drubb'd.
• * 1.8

  The Cha∣racter of Kara Ki••ja.
• * 1.9

  Pleasures of the Court.
• * 1.10

  Fire in Constanti∣nople.
• * 1.11

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.12

  The Vizier Marries his Daughter.
• * 1.13

  Faction a∣gainst the Vizier.
• * 1.14

  The Vizier Treats the Christian Ministers with Scorn.
• * 1.15

  the French Ambassador imprisoned.
• * 1.16

  Matter; jugled be∣tween the Turks, and Fran••e.
• * 1.17

  Troubles on the English Merchants.
• * 1.18

  A Trick put on the English Ambassa∣dor.
• * 1.19

  The Vene∣tians in trouble.
• * 1.20

  The Vene∣tian Bailo Imprisoned.
• * 1.21

  The Dutch in Troubles.
• * 1.22

  A. D. 1681.
• * 1.23

  An Oke is 2. l. ¾ English.
• * 1.24

  Things doubt••ul with Mos∣covy.
• * 1.25

  The Cause that mov'd the Vizier to cut off his K••ja.
• * 1.26

  The Viziers Kaja strangled.
• * 1.27

  The Vizier designs a War on the Emperor.
• * 1.28

  The Origi∣nal of the Troubles in Hungary.
• * 1.29

  The Em∣••eror's Grant to the Hun∣garian••.
• * 1.30

  Anno. 1523.
• * 1.31

  The Hun∣garians complain.
• * 1.32

  C••unt Se∣rini's Lady disgusted.
• * 1.33

  The Depu∣ties make their Com∣plaints to The Empe∣ror.
• * 1.34

  Eme••ic a I••su••t hin∣d••rs an agreement with the Hunga∣rians.
• * 1.35

  The Depu∣ties return with dissa∣tisfaction. The Evils thereof.
• * 1.36

  The Male∣contents as∣semble at Kivar.
• * 1.37

  Count Na∣dasti Plot•• how to Poison the Empror.
• * 1.38

  A Treaty held with the Turk.
• * 1.39

  The Turks hearken to the Hunga∣rians.
• * 1.40

  The Grand Vizier at Candia dismisses the Agents from the Rebels.
• * 1.41

  Conditions demanded of them by the Tu••ks.
• * 1.42

  1670,
• * 1.43

  Kuperlee unwilling to break with the Emperor.
• * 1.44

  A Plot dis∣••overed.
• * 1.45

  A Diet a•• Cassovia:
• * 1.46

  The Empe∣ror declares against it.
• * 1.47

  The Chiefs are cited to Newsol.
• * 1.48

  Count Sta∣remberg Imprison∣ed.
• * 1.49

  The Male∣contents of∣fer their aggrievan∣ces to the Emperor.
• * 1.50

  Sere•••• un∣resolved.
• * 1.51

  He submits to the Em∣peror.
• * 1.52

  O••••••rs made 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Pri••ce Lubkovi••z to ••••••ini.
• * 1.53

  Serini e∣s••pes out of ••hiaca∣••••rno.
• * 1.54

  Are made Prisoners.
• * 1.55

  Preparati∣ons for a War made by the Em∣peror.
• * 1.56

  Ragotski labours to make his Pea••e with the Empe∣ror.
• * 1.57

  The Loyal Hung••••i∣ans Peti∣tion the Emp••ror.
• * 1.58

  The Turks alarm'd at the coming of German Forces on the Fron∣tiers.
• * 1.59

  G••••eral Spo••ke's Answer to the Tur••••▪
• * 1.60

  Rago••ski Par••oned.
• * 1.61

  S••rini ju∣s••ifies him∣••elf.
• * 1.62

  Nadasti be∣tra••s Se∣rini.
• * 1.63

  Erschet stands out.
• * 1.64

  Surrend••rs on Condi∣tions.
• * 1.65

  Cassovia yields.
• * 1.66

  Zemplin refus••s to take G••r∣man Gar∣risons.
• * 1.67

  The Male∣content•• fly in o M••l∣da••i••.
• * 1.68

  Mur••n ••ielde••.
• * 1.69

  Nagi••eren•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.70

  Nada••ti discovered to be in th•• Plot.
• * 1.71

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Pardon deny'd.
• * 1.72

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 1.73

  The Rea∣sons why the Empe∣ror den••es to allow them.
• * 1.74

  The three Counts are put to death.
• * 1.75

  Their Chil∣dren change their Names.
• * 1.76

  Count Te∣keli the Father Rebels.
• * 1.77

  Old Tekeli dies.
• * 1.78

  His Castle is surren∣der'd.
• * 1.79

  Fears from Apafi.
• * 1.80

  Apafi maintains the Cause of the Malecon∣tents.
• * 1.81

  The Empe∣ror alarm'd hereat, tr••ats his Subj••cts more mildly.
• * 1.82

  The Tu••k•• refuse to assist the Malecon∣tents.
• * 1.83

  The Reasons why.
• * 1.84

  The Empe∣ror sends Presents to the Grand Seignior.
• * 1.85

  The Estates of the thre•• Counts con∣verted to the use of the Empe∣ror.
• * 1.86

  Conditions made with Prince Ragotski
• * 1.87

  The In••a∣bitants and Soldiers of Cassovia Fight.
• * 1.88

  A Diet at Pre••burg.
• * 1.89

  The Depu∣ti••s afraid to meet.
• * 2.1

  The Decla∣ration en∣f••rced.
• * 2.2

  The Hun∣garians re∣pent, but too late.
• * 2.3

  The Em∣peror al∣ters the Govern∣ment of Hungary.
• * 2.4

  The chara∣cter of the Grand Ma∣ster of the Teu••onicle Order.
• * 2.5

  The good Gove••n∣ment of the Vice-King.
• * 2.6

  The Cl••rgy disturb the quiet of the Country.
• * 2.7

  A War breaks out.
• * 2.8

  The time chosen for the War.
• * 2.9

  Colonel Soy∣er defeated.
• * 2.10

  The Impe∣rialists r••∣venge themselves.
• * 2.11

  The Roman Clergy seize on the Protestant Churches.
• * 2.12

  A Bloody Ou••rage committed.
• * 2.13

  It is re∣venged.
• * 2.14

  The obsti∣nacy of the Malecon∣tents.
• * 2.15

  The aggrie∣vances of the Hunga∣rian••.
• * 2.16

  Cruelties exercised in both sides.
• * 2.17

  1673▪
• * 2.18

  T•••• Turks un••••r••••and as••i••t ••••e M••l••••on∣tents.
• * 2.19

  O••••er Cru∣elties per∣••ormed.
• * 2.20

  The Popish Bishops seize the Livings of the Hunga∣rian Clergy.
• * 2.21

  The Prince Lubkovitz suspected, and his Estate seiz'd.
• * 2.22

  The Tu••ks joyn with the Male∣contents.
• * 2.23

  The Empe∣ror assem∣bles a Diet a•• Presburg
• * 2.24

  The People possess'd with Zeal to their Religion.
• * 2.25

  A Treaty renew'd at Presburg.
• * 2.26

  Apafi seeks a quarrel.
• * 2.27

  The Male∣••••ntents hold a Con∣ference to∣gether.
• * 2.28

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ho∣••••••••y.
• * 2.29

  A n••w Vi∣zier ar∣rives at buda.
• * 2.30

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 2.31

  An•• to Prince A ••a•• with∣out ••f••ect.
• * 2.32

  〈…〉〈…〉 S••h••••la and Schei∣•••••• 〈…〉〈…〉 to the Tu••ks.
• * 2.33

  The Turks grow proud with con∣cessions.
• * 2.34

  Deb••••zin taken by Count Stra∣zoldo.
• * 2.35

  The Tu••k•• much enra∣ged there∣by.
• * 2.36

  Disowned by the Em∣peror.
• * 2.37

  The Rebells refuse to Trea••.
• * 2.38

  The Vizier makespeace with the Poles.
• * 2.39

  The Rea∣sons for it.
• * 2.40

  The Male∣contents have suc∣cess against the Impe∣rialists.
• * 2.41

  They grow proud there∣with.
• * 2.42

  Smith and Bar••gotzi defeated.
• * 2.43

  Advices of the Death of the Grand Vi∣zier Ach∣met Kup••••∣ogli.
• * 2.44

  Kara M••∣stapha mad•• Vi∣zi••r resol∣ves upon •• War.
• * 2.45

  War not as yet denoun¦ced, and why.
• * 2.46

  The Pashas of Hungary Order'd to aid the Malecon∣tents.
• * 2.47

  Incursi••ns made by the Turks.
• * 2.48

  New Over∣tures made to the Male∣contents.
• * 2.49

  Their Ob∣stinacy.
• * 2.50

  A Plot against Apafi.
• * 2.51

  The King of Poland gives leave to some of his Troops to serve the Male∣contents.
• * 2.52

  The Poles March into Transilva∣nia.
• * 2.53

  Two Polish Gentlemen Revolt.
• * 2.54

  Their Trea∣chery dis∣cover'd.
• * 2.55

  The sub∣stance of Smith's Letter to the Poles.
• * 2.56

  A Fight be∣tween the Imp••ria∣lists on one side, and the Poles, and Ta••t••rs, a•••• Hun∣garians on the other.
• * 2.57

  Th•• Tartars Ra••y.
• * 2.58

  The Impe∣rialists o∣verthrown.
• * 2.59

  The praises of Boham and other Officers.
• * 2.60

  The Poles and Male∣contents joyn.
• * 2.61

  A Convoy with Money and Pro∣visions ta∣ken by the Male∣contents.

  1500 of the Imperialists revolt to the Enemy.
• * 2.62

  Kops his Cruelty.
• * 2.63

  For which he his bla∣med at Vienna▪
• * 2.64

  Count Te∣keli ap∣pears in the War.
• * 2.65

  The Male∣contents increase in their For∣ces.
• * 2.66

  The Empe∣ror sends to treat with the Malecon∣tents, and with the Turks.
• * 2.67

  The Male∣contents propose to Elect a King of their own.
• * 2.68

  Pedipol procures a Commission to be Prince of Transil∣vania.
• * 2.69

  He is oppo∣sed by Apa∣fi and o∣vercome.
• * 2.70

  The Empe∣ror's ill Successes.
• * 2.71

  Represent∣ments of the Assem∣bly at Al∣tembourg.
• * 2.72

  The Empe∣ror's Coun∣cil qualifie them.
• * 2.73

  Wessellini ••is death.
• * 2.74

  Is s••cceded by Tekeli.
• * 2.75

  Tekeli's first designs.
• * 2.76

  He is in Love with the Princess Ragotski.
• * 2.77

  Tekeli de∣feats the Troops of the Prin∣cess Ra∣gotski Dowager.
• * 2.78

  The Impe∣rialists fall on the Pa∣sha of Newhawsel
• * 2.79

  It reveng'd by the Pa∣sha of Buda.
• * 2.80

  Count Wourmb blamed.
• * 2.81

  The Empe∣ror publishes a Mani••est.
• * 2.82

  Tekeli of∣fers new Aggrie∣vances.
• * 2.83

  Passports given to meet at a Diet.
• * 2.84

  The D••et disappoint∣ed, and how.
• * 2.85

  The Pre∣ceeding and Actions of Tekeli.
• * 2.86

  Some of the Imperia∣lis••s revolt.
• * 2.87

  Tekeli Ma∣ster of the Field.
• * 2.88

  Tekeli writes Letters.
• * 2.89

  Tekeli takes Es∣peries, and A••va.
• * 2.90

  The Tar∣tars Plun∣der, and Burn.
• * 2.91

  Count Lesley 〈◊〉〈◊〉 thrown.
• * 2.92

  Tartars in Moravia.
• * 2.93

  Duke John.
• * 2.94

  Colonel Jo∣sua.
• * 2.95

  A Fight near Alsol.
• * 2.96

  Bistrick taken.
• * 2.97

  Filek.
• * 2.98

  Esterhasi defeats a Body of the Turks.
• * 2.99

  A Ces••••tion o•• Arms, and a Trea••y.
• * 2.100

  The Empe∣ror falls off from his former Of∣fers.
• * 2.101

  An end put to the Truce.
• * 2.102

  A Diet at Coloswar.
• * 2.103

  The Turks you w••th the Male∣contents.
• * 2.104

  Debrezin.
• * 2.105

  Tekeli r••∣vol••s to the Emperor.
• * 2.106

  Is slighted.
• * 2.107

  He returns again to the Rebels.
• * 2.108

  Young Count Se∣rini re∣stor'd to his Estate.
• * 2.109

  Tekeli takes Kremnitz.
• * 2.110

  A Fight between Count Stra∣zoldo, and Colonel Josua.
• * 2.111

  Col. Josua revenges himself.
• * 2.112

  The Empe¦ror makes new Offers to the Male∣contents.
• * 2.113

  Col. Josua falls off to the Emp••∣ror.
• * 2.114

  A ••lague at Vienna.
• * 2.115

  Col. Josua gives ••esti∣monies of his Loyalty
• * 2.116

  His death.
• * 2.117

  A Plague at New∣hawsel.
• * 2.118

  The People forsake the Town, and are cut off.
• * 2.119

  The Poles and Mos••o∣vites send ••n Emb••ssie to the ••••∣••eror.
• * 2.120

  The Mosco∣vites send an Ambas∣sador i••to Poland▪
• * 2.121

  And ano∣ther Am∣bassador to Constan••••∣nople.
• * 2.122

  T••eir Ne∣gotiations with the Turk.
• * 2.123

  Treati••s be∣tween Turks, Poles, and M••scovites.
• * 2.124

  The Mosco∣vites make a Peace with the Poles.
• * 2.125

  They fall off from it, and agree with the Turk.
• * 2.126

  An Am∣bassador sent to ra∣tifie the Peace.
• * 2.127

  The Turks fall off from the Moscovites
• * 2.128

  Other Ambassa∣dors sent from Mos∣co to the Port.
• * 3.1

  The Vizi••r accepts of the Condi∣tion, offe•••• by the Mos∣covites.
• * 3.2

  Tekeli and 〈…〉〈…〉 Command.
• * 3.3

  The Pa••∣sarts in Bohemia r••se in 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 3.4

  The Empe∣ror accom∣modates the Matter between the Lords, and their Te∣nants.
• * 3.5

  The Poles press to have a Treaty signed.
• * 3.6

  The Empe∣ror refuses to Treat with Tekeli.
• * 3.7

  And the Reasons why.
• * 3.8

  Count Seri∣ni suspe∣cted, and Imprisoned.
• * 3.9

  He is clear∣ed, and set at liberty.
• * 3.10

  Tekel•• ••••∣vides his Army into three Bo∣dies.
• * 3.11

  The Impe∣rialis••s have seve∣ral Succ••s∣ses.
• * 3.12

  Montecu∣culi's Coun∣sel to the Empero••.
• * 3.13

  Various Su••cess••s, and Chan∣ces of ••ar.
• * 3.14

  Overtures of Peace made by the Empe∣ror.
• * 3.15

  1681.
• * 3.16

  1681.
• * 3.17

  1681▪
• * 3.18

  How the Treaty w••s brok••n o••f.
• * 3.19

  Kaunitz Trea•••• with the Grand Seignior.
• * 3.20

  Tekeli and others of∣fer Condi∣tions.
• * 3.21

  Is again broken.
• * 3.22

  Tekeli and other chiefs send Depu∣ties to Lintz.
• * 3.23

  A Pl•••• to seize Tekeli du∣ring the Truce.
• * 3.24

  How it w••s pre∣vented.
• * 3.25

  Esterhasi and ••or∣gatz make offers of Peace.
• * 3.26

  The Diet prorogued until April.
• * 3.27

  The Clergy endeavou•• to disturb the Di••••.
• * 3.28

  The Depu∣ties jealou•• of the Em∣perors Guards.
• * 3.29

  The Empe∣ror enters into Oe∣demberg, and holds the Diet.
• * 3.30

  A Palatine offer'd.
• * 3.31

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 3.32

  Count E∣sterhasi 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Pa∣latine.
• * 3.33

  A new Pro∣position made by Tekeli.
• * 3.34

  1681. The Turks jealous of Tekeli.
• * 3.35

  Their offers to him.
• * 3.36

  Tekeli for∣bid the Diet.
• * 3.37

  Acts made at the Diet.
• * 3.38

  Tekeli cal∣led to the Diet.
• * 3.39

  Tekeli's answer.
• * 3.40

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 3.41

  The Turks rais•• their Demands.
• * 3.42

  The Empe∣ror Grants several matters.
• * 3.43

  Aggrie∣vances con∣sidered.
• * 3.44

  The Empe∣ror satisfies the Male∣contents.
• * 3.45

  The Diet dissolved.
• * 11.1

  Tekeli be∣si••ges Kalo.
• * 11.2

  Apafi's De∣claration.
• * 11.3

  Apafi in∣v••s••s Zat∣mar.
• * 11.4

  The Siege raised.
• * 11.5

  The Em∣press Crowned Queen of Hungary.
• * 11.6

  The Male∣contents and Turks intercept the Corn and Sol∣diers Cloths belonging to the Em∣peror's Army.
• * 11.7

  Tekeli re∣ceived at Buda.
• * 11.8

  The Em∣peror as∣sents to the Marriage of Tekeli with the Princess Ragotski.
• * 11.9

  Their Mar∣riage.
• * 11.10

  The Turks offer Con∣ditions shameful for the Emp••ror.
• * 11.11

  Success••s ••f T••keli at Za••m••r.
• * 11.12

  Cassov••a and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and tak••n
• * 11.13

  Esperies yield s.
• * 11.14

  And is d••∣m••lished.
• * 11.15

  Sa••o••ara s••nt to B••l∣grade.
• * 11.16

  Forces raised.
• * 11.17

  Money raised.
• * 11.18

  Vienna fortified.
• * 11.19

  Count Al∣bet Ca∣prara re∣called.
• * 11.20

  Germany allarm'd by the Turks.
• * 11.21

  Saponara privately Treats with Te∣keli.
• * 11.22

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Wa••∣lestain 〈…〉〈…〉 P••••la••d.
• * 11.23

  His N••••••∣tiations there.
• * 11.24

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 L••agu c••n••l••ded 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Empe∣ror and King of ••ol••nd.
• * 11.25

  Count Ca∣para licen∣sed to re∣turn to Vienna.
• * 11.26

  He refuses to behold the Rece∣ption of Te∣keli, and others.
• * 11.27

  Preparati∣ons for War.
• * 11.28

  T••keli's P••o••esiati∣ons.
• * 11.29

  The Empe∣ror's Camp.
• * 11.30

  He takes a review of all his Ar∣my.
• * 11.31

  The number of the For∣ces.
• * 11.32

  Duke of ••oraine feasts the Court.
• * 11.33

  Newhausel besieged.
• * 11.34

  The Grand Seignior at Belgrade.
• * 11.35

  Numbers of the Turkish Army.
• * 11.36

  The Grand Vizier at Alba Re∣galis.
• * 11.37

  He publish∣es a Mani∣fest.
• * 11.38

  Neutra de∣molished.
• * 11.39

  The Chri∣stian In∣fantry in the Isle of Schultz.
• * 11.40

  The great consterna∣tion at Vienna.
• * 11.41

  The Empe∣ror and Court re∣move to Lintz.
• * 11.42

  Good Or∣ders and Rules esta∣blished.
• * 11.43

  The Forces put into Vienna.
• * 11.44

  T••e num∣•••••• of the Forces brought in∣to Vienna.
• * 11.45

  The Bishop of New∣stadt's Trea∣sure.
• * 11.46

  The Coun∣cil appoint∣ed for Go∣vernment of Vienna.
• * 11.47

  The first appearance of the Turks.
• * 11.48

  The Duke of Loraine puts all his Foot in∣to Vienna.
• * 11.49

  The Tab••r▪
• * 11.50

  The Vizier in the Camp be∣fore Vi∣enna.
• * 11.51

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 12.1

  A Fire in Vienna.
• * 12.2

  The Chri∣stians for∣ced from the Bridges.
• * 12.3

  The Turks batter the City.
• * 12.4

  Staremberg wounded.
• * 12.5

  C. Leslie sent to Krembs.
• * 12.6

  T••e Dispo∣s••••••on of the Turkish Force.
• * 12.7

  The Besieg∣ed make a Sally.
• * 12.8

  A Mes••••n∣ge•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Duke of Loraine.
• * 12.9

  Debates a∣bout the Relief of Presbourg.
• * 12.10

  The Duke of Loraine secures Presbourg.
• * 12.11

  The Male∣contents are put to flight.
• * 12.12

  Discontent between the Turks and Tekeli.
• * 12.13

  A Mine sprang by the Besieg∣ed.
• * 12.14

  Several of the Christi∣ans killed.
• * 12.15

  A Letter shot into the Town.
• * 12.16

  A Body of Tartars de∣feated.
• * 12.17

  A mine 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by the Turks.
• * 12.18

  The Turks repulsed.
• * 12.19

  The Turks cover their Trenches.
• * 12.20

  August 3d.
• * 12.21

  4th.
• * 12.22

  5th.
• * 12.23

  6th.
• * 12.24

  C. Leslie the young∣er Slain.
• * 12.25

  The Turks gain the Counter∣scarp.
• * 12.26

  7th.
• * 12.27

  A Party of Turks defeated.
• * 12.28

  8th.
• * 12.29

  A Sally from the Town.
• * 12.30

  9th.
• * 12.31

  10th.
• * 12.32

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 12.33

  The Scho∣lars and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 become Sol∣diers.
• * 12.34

  11th.
• * 12.35

  12th.
• * 12.36

  13th.
• * 12.37

  14th.
• * 12.38

  The Chri∣stian Camp in∣creases.
• * 12.39

  15th. and 16th.
• * 12.40

  A Messen∣ger sent to the Duke of Loraine.
• * 12.41

  The Duke of Loraine receives Letters from Vi∣enna.
• * 12.42

  Answers returned.
• * 12.43

  The Turkish Camp in want of Forage.
• * 12.44

  17th.
• * 12.45

  A Mine fired.
• * 12.46

  18th.
• * 12.47

  Another Mine sprung.
• * 12.48

  19th and 20th.
• * 12.49

  A Mine sprung by the Defen∣dants.
• * 12.50

  Ot••er M••••••s S••r••ng.
• * 12.51

  22th.
• * 12.52

  A Part•• of the Tu••ks de••eated.
• * 12.53

  Tekeli re∣fuses to come to the Turkish Camp.
• * 12.54

  23rd.
• * 12.55

  A Treasure found.
• * 12.56

  24th.
• * 12.57

  The Besie∣ged com∣••orted with hopes of Relief.
• * 12.58

  25th.
• * 12.59

  26th.
• * 12.60

  27th.
• * 12.61

  28th.
• * 12.62

  29th.
• * 12.63

  30th.
• * 12.64

  31t••
• * 12.65

  Spet 1st.
• * 12.66

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 D••••e 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Lo••aine ••••••ts with t•••• King of Pol••nd.
• * 12.67

  The order of their Supper.
• * 12.68

  A meeting at Eden∣dorf.
• * 12.69

  A Council of War held there.
• * 12.70

  Sept. 2.
• * 12.71

  3d.
• * 12.72

  4th.
• * 12.73

  A bloudy Fight.
• * 12.74

  5th.
• * 12.75

  6th.
• * 12.76

  A Mine fired.
• * 12.77

  Tw•• t••••usan•• Turks killed.
• * 12.78

  Signals of the Suc∣cou••s com∣ing.
• * 12.79

  Account of the Turk's Forces.
• * 12.80

  What were killed at the Siege.
• * 12.81

  8th.
• * 12.82

  9th.
• * 12.83

  10th.
• * 12.84

  11th.
• * 12.85

  12th.
• * 12.86

  Order of the Chri∣stian Ar∣my.
• * 12.87

  The Tur∣kish Camp opened.
• * 12.88

  The Duke of Croy wounded.
• * 12.89

  T••e Turk•• play with their Can∣non on th•• Town.
• * 12.90

  The Tu••k•• give 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 12.91

  The Po•••••• charge the Turk••.
• * 12.92

  The King of Poland ••nters t••e Turkish Camp.
• * 12.93

  The has••y Flight of th•• Turks.
• * 12.94

  The Vizi∣er's Tents fall to the l••t of the King of Poland.
• * 12.95

  The Ioy at Vienan.
• * 12.96

  The Vizier's Tent allot∣ted to the King of Poland.
• * 12.97

  The Empe∣ror's En∣trance into Vienna.
• * 12.98

  Interview between the Emperor and King of Poland.
• * 12.99

  The Cross erected in place of the Half-moon.
• * 12.100

  The Duke of Saxony returns home.
• * 12.101

  The Grand Vizier com∣plaining to the Grand Seignior a∣gainst th•• Pasha of Buda.
• * 12.102

  The V••••er o•• 〈…〉〈…〉 to the Gr••nd 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 12.103

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Grand Vizier 〈…〉〈…〉 the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and other Pas••as.
• * 12.104

  Mutiny in the Turkish Army.
• * 12.105

  A Council of War.
• * 12.106

  Tekeli sends a Letter to the King of Poland.
• * 12.107

  Some Ci∣ties Re∣volt.
• * 12.108

  Budiani changes his side.
• * 12.109

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 G••an.
• * 12.110

  The Chri••stians pos•• the River.
• * 12.111

  The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 advance before the Imp••ri∣••lists.
• * 12.112

  Th•• Poles put to ••light.
• * 12.113

  The King of Poland unwilling to adven∣ture ano∣ther En∣gagement.
• * 12.114

  The Orders of the Chri∣stian Ar∣my.
• * 12.115

  The Poles deliberate again a∣bout fight∣ing.
• * 12.116

  The Fight begun.
• * 12.117

  The Turks routed.
• * 12.118

  And pur∣sued.
• * 12.119

  Barcan taken.
• * 12.120

  Mutiny a∣gainst the Great Vi∣zier.
• * 12.121

  The Siege of G••an in∣tend••d.
• * 12.122

  Tekeli sends Depu∣ties to the Duke of Loraine.
• * 12.123

  Several Towns and Counties Submit.
• * 12.124

  The King of Poland proposes en∣quiries con∣cerning the State of Gran.
• * 12.125

  The Descri∣ption of Gran.
• * 12.126

  The King of Poland declines the Siege.
• * 12.127

  He is per∣suaded to it by the Duke of Loraine.
• * 12.128

  The Dispo∣sition of the Christian Army in the Camp before Gran▪
• * 12.129

  The••r Ap∣••roaches.
• * 12.130

  The Besie∣ged accept Conditions.
• * 12.131

  The Castle Surrendr'd.
• * 12.132

  Thanks re∣turned to God.
• * 12.133

  The Chri∣stian Army drawn into Winter-quarters.
• * 12.134

  Leventz taken.
• * 12.135

  Esseghet, Probens, and other places ta∣ken.
• * 12.136

  The Forc•••• of Litua∣nia with the Duke of Lo••ain••.
• * 12.137

  S••tz••n t••∣ken 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Poles.
• * 12.138

  The King of Poland and ••is A••my re∣turn home.
• * 12.139

  Several Castles be∣longing to the Male∣contents submit.
• * 12.140

  The Grand Vizier ex∣cuses his Misfortunes before the Grand Sei••∣nior.
• * 12.141

  And is acquitted.
• * 12.142

  The Queen Mother Dead.
• * 12.143

  Tekeli comes to the G••and Seignior.
• * 12.144

  The Jani∣saries de∣mand the Head of the Vizier.
• * 12.145

  His Death resolved.
• * 12.146

  TheVizier's Death.
• * 12.147

  The Muta∣bility of the Turkish Court.
• * 12.148

  Soliman Aga.
• * 12.149

  Kara Kaia made Vi∣zier.
• * 12.150

  The Vizier proposes Peace.
• * 12.151

  Disliked by the Grand Seigni∣or.
• * 12.152

  A defensive War in∣tended.
• * 12.153

  ASerask••e•• appointed.
• * 12.154

  The Soffraw granted to the Christi∣an Mini∣sters.
• * 12.155

  The Vene∣tians de∣clare War against the Turks.
• * 12.156

  The Mosco∣vites incli∣nable to en∣ter into the League.
• * 12.157

  1st.
• * 12.158

  2dly.
• * 12.159

  3dly.
• * 12.160

  4thly.
• * 12.161

  5thly.
• * 12.162

  6thly.
• * 12.163

  7thly.
• * 12.164

  8thly.
• * 12.165

  9thly.
• * 12.166

  10thly.
• * 12.167

  11thly.
• * 12.168

  The Rea∣sons which the Vene∣tians had to make a War.
• * 12.169

  Aids from Italy.
• * 12.170

  Some of the Male∣contents fall off to the Empe∣ror.
• * 12.171

  Their ill Condition.
• * 12.172

  A General Pardon.
• * 12.173

  Several revolt from Tekeli.
• * 12.174

  Tekeli puts forth an Act ••f Pardon.
• * 12.175

  Count Hu∣manai put to Death.
• * 12.176

  The King of Poland recalls his Forces.
• * 12.177

  Tekeli Writes to the Pope.
• * 12.178

  The Seras∣kier comes to Belgrade
• * 12.179

  The Tur∣kish Army.
• * 12.180

  Fears from France.
• * 12.181

  That King makes a Truce with the Empe∣ror.
• * 12.182

  The Siege of Buda intended.
• * 12.183

  Vicegrade.
• * 12.184

  The Crown of Hunga∣ry.
• * 12.185

  Hailewell.
• * 12.186

  Vicegrade battered.
• * 12.187

  And is stormed and taken.
• * 12.188

  The Cas••l. is also sur∣rendred.
• * 12.189

  The Turks fall on the Baggage before Gran.
• * 12.190

  Are put to flight.
• * 12.191

  A Fight near Wit∣zen.
• * 12.192

  The Tu••k•• are defeat∣ed.
• * 12.193

  Pest set on Fire by the Turks.
• * 12.194

  The Chri∣stian Army repasses the Danub••.
• * 12.195

  July
• * 12.196

  The Sera∣skier As∣saults the Christians.
• * 12.197

  He is repul∣sed and flies.
• * 12.198

  July
• * 12.199

  The Siege of Buda form∣ed.
• * 12.200

  The P••s•••• of Mar•••• ov••rt••r••••••
• * 12.201

  The Veneti∣ans prepare for War, and no••••∣nate their Officers.
• * 12.202

  Rendez∣vous at Corsu.
• * 12.203

  Santa Mau∣ra.
• * 12.204

  Summons sent to San∣ta Maura.
• * 12.205

  The Batte∣ries.
• * 12.206

  The Turks parly and surrender.
• * 12.207

  Preveza at∣tacked.
• * 12.208

  Preveza Surrender∣ed.
• * 12.209

  T••e Auxi∣liary and Venetian Forces re¦turn to their Win∣ter quar∣ters.
• * 12.210

  The Vizier of Buda slain.

  He is suc∣ceeded by Shitan I∣brahim.
• * 12.211

  The Cha∣racter of Shitan Ibrahim.
• * 12.212

  Sallies from the Town.
• * 12.213

  A Fight before Bu∣da.
• * 12.214

  A Sally from the Town.
• * 12.215

  An Assault on lower Buda.
• * 12.216

  The lower Bud•• and Castle ta∣ken.
• * 12.217

  Two parties of Turks De••eated.
• * 12.218

  Virovitz Surrendred.
• * 12.219

  The Procee∣dings at the Siege of Buda.
• * 12.220

  The illCon∣dition of the Besie∣g••rs.
• * 12.221

  Sept.
• * 12.222

  Sallies from the Town.
• * 12.223

  Summons sent to the Town.
• * 12.224

  The Vizier Answer.
• * 12.225

  His Cruel∣ty.
• * 12.226

  The Chri∣stians make an Assault and are repulsed.
• * 12.227

  The ill Con∣••ition of the Lea∣gue••.
• * 12.228

  Sallies made by the Turks.
• * 12.229

  The Vizier's Orders to the Sera∣••kier.
• * 12.230

  The Duke of Loraine Marches af∣ter the Se∣raskier.
• * 12.231

  The Bavari∣ans ad∣vance their Works.
• * 12.232

  The Besieg∣ed take a Boat with Provisions.
• * 12.233

  The Sera∣skier en∣deavours to raise the Siege.
• * 12.234

  A Sally ou•• of the Town.
• * 12.235

  A Sally out of the Tow••.
• * 12.236

  〈1 paragraph〉〈1 paragraph〉
• * 12.237

  Th•• Ser••∣skier ••e∣••ires.
• * 12.238

  The Diffi∣culties of the Siege.
• * 12.239

  The ill Con∣dition of the Chri∣stian Camp.
• * 12.240

  Octob.
• * 12.241

  The Chri∣stians re∣ceive a great Loss.
• * 12.242

  A Sally from the Town upon the Bavari∣ans.
• * 12.243

  Alarums given.
• * 12.244

  The diffi∣culties of gaining the Town.
• * 12.245

  Consultati∣ons about raising the Siege.
• * 12.246

  Nov.
• * 12.247

  The Siege raised.
• * 12.248

  The Tar∣tars take the Island of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 An∣drews.
• * 12.249

  Ill Acci∣dents after raising the Siege.
• * 12.250

  Winter-quarters assigned.
• * 12.251

  Vu••zia Attacked.
• * 12.252

  Five hun∣dred Chri∣stians put to the Sword.
• * 12.253

  Barsfeldt taken.
• * 12.254

  A••d Strop∣ko.
• * 12.255

  The King of Poland's Actions this year.
• * 12.256

  Jazlowits taken.
• * 12.257

  A party of Tartars defeated.
• * 12.258

  The Turks censure of the Pole••.
• * 12.259

  And of the Venetians.
• * 12.260

  The Pasha of Candia put to Death.
• * 12.261

  The State of Christen∣dom.
• * 12.262

  The Elector of Bavaria Marries with the Emperor's Daughter.
• * 12.263

  The Empe∣ror's want of Mony.
• * 12.264

  Treaties with the Princes of the Empire.
• * 12.265

  Auxiliaries of the Em∣peror.
• * 12.266

  The Pope gives Assi∣stance.
• * 12.267

  The Turk•• prepare for War.
• * 12.268

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Tu••ks Fo••ces at Sea.
• * 12.269

  The Mosaip Admiral.
• * 12.270

  L••vies made in Europe and Asia.
• * 12.271

  The Turks propose a Treaty.
• * 12.272

  A Chiaus sent to Vi∣enna.
• * 12.273

  He is sent back.
• * 12.274

  A misera∣ble Plague and Famin.
• * 12.275

  〈…〉〈…〉 Newha••s••l.
• * 12.276

  A Convo•• brought thither.
• * 12.277

  Other Con∣voys.
• * 12.278

  Successes of Tek••••••.
• * 12.279

  Espe••ies.
• * 12.280

  Gutta ta∣ken.
• * 12.281

  Five English Miles.
• * 12.282

  Successes of Colonel Heusler.
• * 12.283

  A party of Malecon∣tents de∣feated.
• * 12.284

  The Pasha: Erla and Novigrad strangled.
• * 12.285

  A Convoy sent to Re∣lieve Espe∣ries, taken.
• * 12.286

  Another Convoy de∣feated.
• * 12.287

  The Turks slight the Poles.
• * 12.288

  The Polo•• and Tartars Treat.
• * 12.289

  The plac•• of General Ren••••r∣vo••••.
• * 12.290

  The Forces o•• the Cir∣cles.
• * 12.291

  Care taken to supply t••e Army with Pro∣vision.
• * 12.292

  May.
• * 12.293

  Newhausel streightned.
• * 12.294

  Ungwar taken.
• * 12.295

  Schultz ••or∣ced to leave the Town.
• * 12.296

  A Council of War called.
• * 12.297

  June.
• * 12.298

  The state of Buda.
• * 12.299

  Novigrode.
• * 12.300

  Filse Let∣ters deli∣vered to the Duke of Loraine.
• * 12.301

  The Siege of Newhausel resolved.
• * 12.302

  Preparati∣ons there∣unto.
• * 12.303

  July.
• * 12.304

  Heusler beats A Party of the Enemies Horse.
• * 12.305

  The Town Surveyed.
• * 12.306

  The Form of the Siege resolved▪
• * 12.307

  and descri∣bed.
• * 12.308

  The Swedes come to the Siege.
• * 12.309

  The Trench∣es enlarged.
• * 12.310

  The Siege formed.
• * 12.311

  Newhausel
• * 12.312

  The Batte∣ries make a Breach.
• * 12.313

  Leisly at∣tends the Motion of the Seras∣kiers.
• * 12.314

  The Town on Fire.
• * 12.315

  A Sally from the Town.
• * 12.316

  The Ditch filled with Rubbish.
• * 12.317

  The diffi∣culty of draining the Ditch.
• * 12.318

  Galleries prepared.
• * 12.319

  They are burned.
• * 12.320

  The Galle∣ries and Batteries burnt.
• * 12.321

  The Elector of Bavaria comes to the Camp.
• * 12.322

  The Tur∣kish Army near Buda.
• * 12.323

  Their mo∣tion obser∣ved.
• * 12.324

  Strigonium besieged.
• * 12.325

  The Order of the Christian Army.
• * 12.326

  They are met by the Garrison of V••c••grade.
• * 12.327

  The Turks Civility to that Gar∣rison.
• * 12.328

  A Relation of the Siege of Strigo∣nium.
• * 12.329

  The two Armies in sight of each other.
• * 12.330

  The Chri∣stians Re∣treat.
• * 12.331

  And are followed by the Turks.
• * 12.332

  A Battle begun.
• * 12.333

  The Turks defeated.
• * 12.334

  The loss which the Turks s••∣staine••.
• * 12.335

  All ••••ing•• ready for an Assault upon New∣hausel.
• * 12.336

  An Assault made.
• * 12.337

  The Town is taken.
• * 12.338

  The dismal Condition of Newhau∣sel.
• * 12.339

  The illCon∣dition of the Tur∣kish Army.
• * 12.340

  The Expe∣dition of Count Les∣ly to the Bridge of Esseck.
• * 12.341

  The Turks near Es∣seck defea∣ted.
• * 12.342

  Esseck.
• * 12.343

  Taken by Count Lesly.
• * 12.344

  Esseck burnt.
• * 12.345

  Schultz before Es∣peries.
• * 12.346

  Capitula∣tions made.
• * 12.347

  The Ger∣man Sol∣diers be∣longing to the Gar∣rison en∣deavour to Plun∣der.
• * 12.348

  Provision•• and Am∣munition i•• the Town.
• * 12.349

  Cassovia.
• * 12.350

  Caprara Besieges Cassovia.
• * 12.351

  Peterhasi relieves Cassovia.
• * 12.352

  Cassovia surr••ndred.